Skip to main content

Full text of "The Chronicle of the English Augustinian canonesses regular of the Lateran, at St. Monica's in Louvain (now at St. Augustine's priory, Newton Abbot, Devon) 1548[-1644]"

See other formats


ST.    EDMUND'S    COLLEGE 
MUSEUM 


NOT    TO    BE    TAKEN    AWAY. 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


D.  MAURUS  M.  SERAFINI,  Ordinis  S.  Benedicti 
Abbas  Generalis 
Congregationis  Cassimnsis  a  Primceva  Observantia 

Cum  duo  Censores  pro  revisendis  libris  deputati  exaniinaverint 
Volumen  Secundum  Operis,  cui  titulus :  Records  of  the  English 
Canonesses  Regular  of  St  Augustine:  a  R.  P.  D.  Adamo 
Hamilton,  Provincia  nostra;  Galliccs  elaboratum^  nihilque  in  eo  fidei 
aut  bonis  moribus  contrarium  deprehenderint,  Nos  ui  typis  evulgetur 
permittimus,  si  iis  ad  quos  spectat  ita  videbitur. 

RomcE,  ex  cedibus  S.  Ambrosii,  Die  i^  Decembris  1905. 

D.  MAURUS  M.  SERAFINI, 
Abb.  Geti. 


Franciscus  Aveling,  S.T.D., 

Censor  Depiitatus. 

imprimi  potest. 

Gulielmus  PR.EPOSITUS  Johnson, 

Vicarius  Generalis. 


WF.8TMONA8TBRI1, 

Dit  19  Ainilii,  I'JOO. 


/  protest  my  complete  submission  to  the  decrees  of  the  Holy  See 
wherever  hi  this  volume  I  have  given  the  praise  of  sanctity  or  martyr- 
dom^ or  related  any  occurrerwe  that  tnight  appear  to  be  supernatural. 


The    Chronicle    of   the    English 

AUGUSTINIAN    CaNONESSES    REGULAR 
OF    THE    LaTERAN,    AT    St    MONICA'S 

IN    LOUVAIN 

(NOW  AT  ST  AUGITSTINF;S  priory,  NEWTON  ABBOT,  DEVON) 

A    CONTINUATION 

1625      to      I  644 

EDITED,   WITH   NOTES   AND   ADDITIONS 

BY    DOM    ADAM    HAMILTON,    O.S.B. 


WITH  MANY  RARE   ILLUSTRATIONS  AND    PEDIGREES 


SANDS     &     CO. 

EDINBURGH:    21    HANOVER   STREET 
LONDON:    23    BEDFORD    STREET,   STRAND 

1906 


^K 


Zo  tbe  Ibonour  of 

BLESSED  THOMAS   MORE,   CHANCELLOR   OF   ENGLAND  ;   BLESSED   MARGARET 

PLANTAGENET,     COUNTESS     OF     SALISBURY  ;      BLESSED     HUMPHREY 

MIDDLEMORE,   CARTHUSIAN  ;    BLESSED   ADRIAN   FORTESCUE 

KNIGHT  OF  ST  JOHN  ;    BLESSED  JOHN   FELTON 

MARTYRS   FOR  THE  CATHOLIC   FAITH 

BnD  to  tbe  /iRemorg  ot 

YEN.   ROBERT   SOUTHWELL,   SJ.  ;    YEN.   THOMAS   GARNET,   S.J.  ;    YEN.   GEORGE 

HAYDOCK,  PRIEST;  YEN.  JOSEPH  LAMBTON,  PRIEST;  YEN.  PHILIP  HOWARD 

EARL  OF  ARUNDEL  ;   YEN.  WILLIAM  HOWARD,  YISCOUNT  STAFFORD 

YEN.  MARGARET   CLITHEROE  ;   JAMES  RADCLIFFE,   EARL  OF 

DERWENTWATER  ;  WALTER  COLEMAN,  O.S.F.  ;   HENRY 

GARNET,  S.J.  ;  JAMES  LAYBURNE,   AND  OTHERS 

KNOWN  TO  PUBLIC  FAME  AS  HAYING  LAID 

DOWN   THEIR   LIYES   FOR   THE 

SAME   HOLY   CAUSE 

WHO  WERE  UNITED   BY  TIES  OF   KINDRED  TO  NUNS  OF 
ST  MONICA'S  COMMUNITY 

THIS  YOLUME  OF  ST   MONICA'S  CHRONICLE  IS  REVERENTLY  DEDICATED 

BY  THE   EDITOR 


1501922 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME 

The  portion  of  the  Chronicle  of  St  Monica's,  published  in 
this  second  volume,  gives  the  annals  of  the  community 
during  a  period  of  nineteen  years,  closing  with  the  visit 
made  to  our  Canonesses  in  1644  by  a  future  martyr,  the 
Ven.  William  Howard,  Viscount  Stafford. 

Like  the  earlier  part  of  the  Chronicle  of  which  it  is  the 
continuation,  it  consists  largely  of  sketches  of  Catholic 
home  life  in  England  during  that  troubled  period,  the 
aggravation  of  the  sufferings  of  Catholics  by  the  Civil  War 
being  severely  felt  by  the  community,  reduced  to  the  direst 
poverty  by  the  failure  of  remittances  from  England.  The 
history  of  our  old  Catholic  families,  which  the  good 
Chronicler,  according  to  her  own  avowed  intention,  has 
sought  to  illustrate,  furnishes  many  a  charming  page  in 
this  portion  of  the  Chronicle,  in  most  instances  of  deep 
historical  interest.  The  families  of  Musgrave,  Berney, 
Fermor,  Draycote,  Thimelby,  Philpot,  Jerningham, 
Gillibrand,  Tempest,  Pole,  and  many  others,  are  brought 
before  us,  while  those  of  Clifford,  Bedingfeld,  Throck- 
morton, and  others,  which  we  met  with  in  our  former 
volume,  come  again  on  the  scene.  It  is  almost  startling 
to  find  among  the  Sisters  of  St  Monica's  a  daughter  of 
Lord  Monteagle,  of  Gunpowder  Plot  renown ;  and  the 
Worthington  records  made  it  necessary  to  include  from 
the  manuscripts  preserved  at  Newton  Abbot  a  letter  of 
Charles  Towneley  of  Towneley.  The  foundation  of 
Bruges  Priory,  a  filiation  from  St  Monica's,  the  siege  of 
Louvain  in  1625,  and  the  plague  in  the  Low  Countries,  are 

vll 


viii     PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME 

stirring    episodes    in    this  portion    of    the    annals  of   St 
Monica's. 

There  is  ample  material  for  a  third  volume  of  the 
Chronicle,  though  after  the  year  1660,  the  finished  copy  of 
the  narrative  being  lost,  it  will  have  to  be  compiled  from 
several  detached  manuscripts,  full  of  precious  records  for 
the  historian  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  England.  But 
the  writer  of  this  Preface  cannot  with  confidence  promise 
himself  the  pleasure  of  completing  the  work. 

The  first  volume  was  well  received  by  the  reviewers. 
By  one  or  two  critics,  whose  opinion  is  entitled  to  the 
highest  respect,  some  exception  was  taken  to  the  length  of 
the  editor's  prefaces,  but  the  contrary  opinion  was  ex- 
pressed by  so  many,  that  after  considerable  hesitation  he 
decided  to  edit  the  second  volume  to  a  great  extent  on  the 
same  lines.  In  doing  so,  he  has  only  aimed  at  carrying 
out  more  fully  the  purpose  of  the  Chronicler,  occasionally 
inserting  notes  from  the  obit-book  and  other  inedited 
records,  preserved  by  the  communities  of  Newton  Abbot, 
Teignmouth,  and  Chudleigh,  or  from  other  sources  not 
easily  accessible.  To  the  same  course  of  action  he  was 
finally  determined  by  the  wish  of  the  Prioress  and 
community  of  St  Augustine's  at  Newton  Abbot,  to  whom 
he  is  indebted  for  the  best  part  of  the  historical  additions 
contained  in  the  prefaces. 

It  was  also  their  earnest  desire  that  the  volume  should 
include  some  notice  of  the  last  of  our  English  martyrs,  James 
Radcliffe,  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  their  devoted  friend 
and  benefactor.  His  wife  and  son  were  buried  in  their 
church  at  Louvain  ;  the  two  Sisters  Radcliffe  of  their 
community  were  his  near  relatives,  and  the  Derwentwater 
chasuble,  with  the  Radcliffe  arms  embroidered  on  it,  is  one 
of  the  treasures  of  the  sacristy  in  their  church  at  Newton 
Abbot.  To  gratify  their  wish,  I  have  added  a  chapter  at  the 
end  of  the  volume,  much  of  which  is  due  to  Mr  R.  D.  Rad- 
cliffe of  Liverpool,  to  whom  I  am  also  indebted  for  portraits 
and  illustrations  regarding  the  martyr  and  his  family. 


PKEFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME        ix 

To  the  kindness  of  Lord  Clifford  I  owe  the  beautiful 
illustrations  from  the  paintings  at  Ugbrooke ;  to  the 
Plowdens  of  Plowden  Hall,  the  portrait  of  Edward  Plowden, 
the  illustrious  Elizabethan  lawyer,  and  some  others  ;  to  the 
Reverend  Mother  Prioress  of  St  Augustine's,  Newton 
Abbot,  several  views  of  their  Convent,  and  a  plan  of  St 
Monica's  at  Louvain,  besides  others  of  antiquarian  interest  ; 
Lady  Petre  and  Mr  Radcliffe  contribute  the  Derwentwater 
portraits,  and  Mr  Gillow's  valuable  illustrations  will  be  found 
in  the  volume  duly  acknowledged.  The  chapter  on  the 
history  of  the  Gifford  family  has  been  in  great  part  supplied 
by  Major-General  the  Hon.  George  Wrottesley.  Mr  R.  D. 
Radcliffe  has  furnished  the  history  of  the  lords  of  Derwent- 
water and  other  historical  details  ;  Mr  Joseph  Gillow  has 
revised  all  the  pedigrees,  besides  supplying  many  other 
historical  details.  To  Mr  Leonard  Lindsay  and  the  Hon. 
Mrs  Stapleton  I  am  also  much  indebted,  as  also  to  Mr 
J.  S.  Hansom  and  to  Mrs  Tempest  of  Broughton. 

The  records  of  our  ancient  religious  communities  have 
thrown  much  light  on  the  history  of  St  Monica's,  for 
which  my  warmest  thanks  are  due  to  the  Lady  Abbess  of 
Teignmouth,  the  Lady  Abbess  of  Syon,  the  Reverend 
Mother  Prioress  of  Lanherne,  and  the  Dominican  com- 
munity of  Stone.  To  the  labours  of  the  Society  of  Jesus 
(especially  have  I  to  thank  Pere  Villaert,  S.J.),  the 
Oratorians,  and  others  mentioned  in  the  Preface  to  the 
former  volume,  is  owing  the  possibility  of  undertaking  a 
work  of  this  kind.  Above  all  my  gratitude  is  due  to  the 
Reverend  Mother  Prioress  of  St  Augustine's,  and  to  the 
indefatigable  labour  and  research  of  a  religious  of  the 
community. 

The  portrait  of  the  venerable  martyr,  William  Howard, 
Viscount  Stafford,  which  served  as  frontispiece  to  our 
former  volume,  and  the  two  letters  which  he  wrote  to  his 
daughter,  Sister  Ursula,  likewise  reproduced  in  the  same,  are 
not  the  only  treasures  which  have  come  into  the  possession 

a  2 


X        PEEFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME 

of  our  Canonesses  through  their  connection  with  the  martyr. 
This  volume,  as  I  have  already  said,  ends  with  his  visit  to 
St  Monica's.  Although  Sister  Ursula's  profession  does 
not  come  within  the  period  covered  by  this  portion  of  the 
Chronicle,  yet  the  wish  of  the  community  that  some  notes 
on  the  Venerable  William  Howard  and  his  cloistered 
daughter  should  now  be  published,  is  one  with  which  I 
most  willingly  comply.  For  want  of  a  more  appropriate 
place  in  the  book,  the  remainder  of  this  Preface  may 
worthily  be  devoted  to  that  purpose.  From  the  Louvain 
manuscripts  I  have  taken  the  following  extracts  : — 

"Upon  the  fourth  of  September  1663,  was  clothed  for 
a  nun  Mrs  [Miss]  Ursula  Howard,  daughter  to  the  Viscount 
Stafford,  whose  father,  mother,  and  eldest  brother,  and  one 
of  her  sisters  were  present  at  it,  with  a  train  of  ten 
servants.  She  had  a  rich  cloth  of  silver  gown  and  petti- 
coat. The  church  was  hung  round,  and  all  things  ac- 
cordingly, in  great  state,  befitting  her  quality.  The  Arch- 
priest  performed  the  Office,  and  the  ghostly  Father 
preached." 

"Upon  the  22nd  day  of  September  1664,  was 
professed  Sister  Ursula  Stafford  or  Howard,  it  being 
the  Feast  of  St  Mauritius  and  his  companions,  whose 
relics  are  enclosed  in  our  High  Altar.  At  her  profession 
were  used  vestments,  cope,  dalmatics,  tunics,  veils,  etc., 
of  cloth  of  silver,  with  a  rich  gold  and  silver  lace  of  the 
same,  as  her  clothing-gown  and  petticoat  were,  of  which 
also  were  the  antependiums  of  the  three  altars,  with 
vestments  and  veils  for  the  two  low  altars.  Before  her 
profession,  she  gave  a  jewel  of  diamond  worth  £50. 
She  gave  also  two  pendents  worth  ^10,  to  adorn  the 
Monstrance  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  Her  portion  was 
;/^400  ready  paid,  and  ;^30  yearly  for  her  life." 

"  1720.  This  year  died  Sister  Ursula  Stafford, 
14th  September."  (Feast  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy 
Cross.)  The  "diamond  jewel "  pendent  still  adorns  the 
Monstrance    used    on    high    festivals    at    St   Augustine's 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME       xi 

Priory,  and  the  vestments  of  cloth  of  silver  are  still   in 
use  there. 

Venerable  William  Howard,  Sister  Ursula's  father, 
was  the  third  son  of  Thomas,  Earl  of  Arundel  and 
Surrey,  and  of  Alathea  Talbot,  daughter  of  Gilbert, 
seventh  Earl  of  Shrewsbury.  He  was  the  grandson  of 
another  holy  martyr.  Venerable  Philip  Howard,  Earl  of 
Arundel,  one  of  the  noblest  of  Elizabeth's  victims. 
Viscount  Stafford's  integrity  of  life,  his  gentleness  and 
piety,  and  his  unswerving  faith  and  loyalty,  were 
crowned  by  a  glorious  martyrdom.  The  account  of  his 
execution  is  given  in  Challoner.  On  his  sixty-ninth 
birthday  he  was  arraigned  before  the  House  of  Lords  ; 
on  the  Feast  of  St  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  the  29th  of 
December  1680,  he  sealed  his  faith  with  his  blood  on 
Tower  Hill. 

Sir  Francis  Winnlngton  began  his  opening  speech 
for  the  prosecution  with  the  ominous  words  :  "  My  Lords, 
I  look  upon  the  cause  of  this  day  to  be  the  cause  of  the 
Protestant  Religion."  These  words  are  the  key  to  what 
would  otherwise  be  inexplicable  in  the  judicial  murder  of 
a  blameless  nobleman,  on  evidence  which  many  of  those 
who  voted  him  guilty  did  certainly  believe  to  be  false. 
Winnington's  threats  alone  deterred  Lloyd,  Protestant 
Bishop  of  St  Asaph's,  from  coming  forward  in  favour  of 
the  accused.  While  Lord  Stafford  was  speaking  in  his 
defence,  Lord  Lovelace  rose  and  said :  "I  think  I  see 
one  of  the  impudentest  things  that  ever  was  done  in  a 
court  of  justice ;  while  we  are  trying  a  person  for  a 
popish  plot,  I  do  see  a  professed  papist  standing  in  the 
body  of  your  house,  and  that  is  Sir  Bernard  Gascoigne  ; " 
who  thereupon  went  out  of  the  court. 

Against  this  torrent,  it  was  useless  for  the  noble 
prisoner  to  stand  up  for  justice.  "  I  defy  any  creature 
in  the  world,"  he  said,  "to  say  that  I  ever  used 
one  disobedient  or  disloyal  word  of  the  king,  or  did  any 
such  act.     I  waited  on  the  king  that  now  is,  in  the  un- 


xii       PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME 

happy  war  that  is  passed,  when  I  was  in  a  low  condition 
enough  as  to  fortune,  and  my  wife  and  family  were 
thereby  reduced  to  great  straits,  for  my  wife  and  children 
lived  some  five  or  six  years  [in  the  Low  Countries]  upon 
some  plate  and  jewels  that  we  had,  whereas,  if  I  would 
have  come  and  been  at  London  and  joined  with  that 
party,  I  could  have  saved  my  estate  and  lived  quietly  as 
others  did."  His  manly  and  generous  defence  made  no 
impression.  To  die  he  feared  not.  The  brief  and  calm 
letters  written  to  his  daughter,  whereof  our  Canonesses 
possess  the  originals,  only  exhort  her  to  patience  and 
resignation  since  he  "doubted  not  to  obtain  everlasting 
happiness."  But,  he  pleaded,  it  was  his  duty  to  defend 
himself.  He  owed  it  to  the  memory  of  Charles  I.,  who 
had  made  him  a  peer ;  to  the  honour  of  his  parents  ;  to 
his  family,  "  for  I  would  not  have  it  said  after  my  death, 
my  wife  was  the  widow  of  a  traitor."  All  was  in  vain. 
In  the  mind  of  every  man  present  was  the  thought : 
"  The  cause  of  this  day  is  the  cause  of  the  Protestant 
Religion,"  and  on  this  the  speeches  of  the  accusers, 
without  exception,  did  not  fail  to  insist. 

His  letters,  with  an  account  of  his  martyrdom,  his 
last  speech,  and  his  last  prayer :  "  Sweet  Jesus,  receive 
my  soul ;  into  Thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,"  were 
despatched  at  once  to  Louvain.  If  they  were  tidings 
of  sorrow,  they  were  also  news  of  gladness  for  the 
martyr's  triumph.  Only  three  years  before,  his  daughter 
Mary,  a  younger  sister  of  our  Sister  Ursula,  had  made 
her  profession  as  a  nun  at  "  Het  Spellekens  Huis," 
Brussels,  and  from  the  Dominican  records  I  take  the 
following  beautiful  passage  :  "  It  is  handed  down  in  the 
community  that  Sister  Mary  Delphina  [the  martyr's 
daughter]  happened  to  be  reader  in  the  refectory  the 
week  of  her  father's  execution,  and  Mother  Prioress 
Barbara  Boyle,  wishing  to  have  the  account  of  it  read 
at  table  to  the  religious,  appointed  another  reader  for  the 
occasion.       Sister    Delphina    begged   so   earnestly   to    be 


I 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME      xiii 

permitted  to  read  it  herself,  that  our  Mother  could  not 
find  in  her  heart  to  withstand  her.  With  wonderful, 
almost  supernatural,  composure,  she  read  the  whole  of  it 
through  without  betraying  the  least  discomposure,  but 
next  morning  it  was  found  that  her  hair  had  become 
perfectly  white.     She  was  about  twenty-two  years  old." 

Concerning  this  heroic  nun,  I  may  as  well  add  the  rest 
of  the  account  in  the  Dominican  records  of  the  Spellekens 
Convent  at  Brussels. 

"Sister  Mary  Delphina  Howard  was  the  fifth  daughter 
of  Right  Honourable  William  Howard,  Lord  Viscount 
Stafford,  who  was  unjustly  put  to  death  on  Tower  Hill, 
29th  of  December,  St  Thomas  of  Canterbury's  day  1680, 
Old  Style,  and  of  the  Honble.  Mary  Stafford,  Baroness 
and  Viscountess,  his  lawful  wife.  Sister  Delphina  Stafford 
Howard  had  3500  guilders  (of  dowry)  which  is  all  on  the 
land  of  her  mother,  the  Viscountess  Stafford,  for  which  she 
paid  us  yearly  240  guilders,  which  was  due  the  25th  of 
September,  the  which  was  continued  by  her  son  the  Right 
Honourable  Henry,  Earl  of  Stafford,  until  his  death. 
Sister  Mary  Delphina  was  an  excellent  painter  and 
miniaturist.  The  offices  she  held  in  the  Convent  are  not 
given." 

It  adds  to  the  interest  of  the  above  extracts  that  they 
were  copied  for  this  work  in  May  1901,  by  a  descendant 
of  the  martyr,  a  Dominican  nun  at  Stone.  From  her 
statement  that  Sister  Mary  Delphina  was  "an  excellent 
painter  and  miniaturist,"  I  suspect  that  she  executed  the 
miniature  portrait  of  her  father,  preserved  at  St 
Augustine's,  which  forms  the  frontispiece  to  our  first 
volume  of  St  Monica's  Chronicle. 

Sister  Delphina  at  first  tried  her  vocation  at  St 
Monica's,  and  in  the  records  of  our  Canonesses  is  the 
following  entry :  "  Upon  the  fifteenth  of  September, 
the  Octave  of  our  Lady's  Nativity,  entered  the  monastery 
for  a  trial  to  be  a  scholar  for  the  Order,  Mrs  [Miss]  Mary 
Stafford,  with  that    condition    that    if  she    took    not    the 


xiv      PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  VOLUME 

scholar's  habit  within  three  weeks  she  was  to  go  forth 
again.  .  .  .  Mrs  Mary  Stafford  above  mentioned, 
having  provided  a  scholar's  coat  and  kerchief  [the  postu- 
lants' habit],  at  the  three  weeks'  end  she  had  no  mind 
to  put  'em  on,  but  departed  to  Brussels  and  entered 
among  the  English  Dominicanesses,  begun  by  his 
Eminence  the  Cardinal  of  Norfolk,  whose  cousin-german 
she  was,  and  also  his  god-daughter." 

On  the  other  children  of  the  martyr  a  few  words  will 
be  enough.  His  eldest  son,  Henry,  Earl  of  Stafford,  made 
an  unhappy  marriage  with  the  Countess  de  Grammont. 
Among  the  legacies  in  his  will  are,  "  a  hanging  of  green 
velvet  wrought  by  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,"  and  "my 
carpet,  wrought  in  silk  by  our  great-grandmother  of 
blessed  memory,  Anne,  wife  of  Philip  Arundel,  Earl  of 
Surrey."  Alethea,  sister  to  Sisters  Ursula  and  Delphina, 
was  an  Augustinian  nun  at  Paris,  in  the  community  now  at 
Neuilly.  Their  sister,  Anastasia,  married  George  Holman 
of  Warkworth  Castle.  Both  were  renowned  for  their 
charities,  and  their  stately  home  served  as  a  refuge  for 
persecuted  priests.  John  Stafford  Howard,  the  martyr's 
second  son,  married  Mary,  daughter  of  Sir  John  Southcote. 
Their  son,  William,  was  the  second  Earl  of  Stafford.  His 
daughter  was  a  Conceptionist  nun  at  Paris.  How  the  title 
passed  from  Howard  to  Jerningham,  I  have  told  elsewhere. 

It  has  been  the  lot  of  this  illustrious  community  to  have 
been  closely  connected  with  our  English  martyrs  from 
blessed  Thomas  More  to  the  martyred  Earl  of  Derwent- 
water.  The  editor  cannot  but  account  it  his  own  good 
fortune  to  have  been  permitted  to  publish  their  Chronicle. 
To  bring  before  the  minds  of  Englishmen  the  deeds  and 
sufferings  of  their  heroic  forefathers  in  the  long  struggle 
for  the  Catholic  Faith  is  one  of  the  most  effectual  means 
for  the  return  of  our  country  to  the  inheritance  of  which  it 
has  been  despoiled. 

BuCKFAST  Abbey, 
Feast  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross^  I905' 


CONTENTS 


PREFACE   TO   CHAPTER   THE   FIRST 

PAGE 

The  story  of  a  Warwickshire  manor.  Sister  Lioba  Morgan.  Colonel 
Thomas  Morgan,  the  Cavalier,  and  his  Carmelite  daughter.  An 
extract  from  the  Lanherne  Chronicle.  Portrait  of  Ann  Preston, 
Lady  Clifford,  at  Ugbrooke.  Markhams  of  Ollerton.  A  London  rake 
in  the  days  of  James  L  Sir  Drew  Drury,  Queen  Mary's  jailer  at 
Fotheringay.  Did  he  die  a  Catholic  ?  Extract  from  Abbess 
Neville  in  Teignmouth  Chronicle  .....  i 


CHAPTER  I 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Mary  Best  to  the  profession  of  Sister  Frances 

Smith  and  Clementia  Skinner,  1625      .  .  .  .  .13 


PREFACE    TO   CHAPTER   THE   SECOND 

The  Lords  of  Ashby  Folville.  The  Powder  Plot  and  Lord  Monteagle. 
Draycote  of  Painsley.  Cossey  Hall.  Jerninghams,  Plowdens,  and 
Staffords.  Abbess  Jerningham  of  the  Franciscan  Convent  at 
Taunton.     Laura  Mary  Stafford-Jerningham   .  .  .  .26 


CHAPTER  H 

From  Sister  Helen  Draycott's  profession  to  that  of  Sister  Paula  Hubert. 
The  daughter  of  a  Powder  Plot  conspirator.  A  nocturnal  search  for 
a  martyr's  body  at  Tyburn.  A  wedded  maid  among  our  canonesses. 
1626-27     .........        35 


xvi  CONTENTS 


PREFACE   TO    CHAPTER   THE   THIRD 

The  Anglican  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  relates  some  strange  occurrences 
in  Wells  Cathedral.  The  Worthingtons  of  Blainscoe.  Glorious 
confession  of  Faith  by  four  boys  of  the  Worthington  family.  A 
pursuivant  hoaxed.  The  Worthington  letters.  Dr  Francis  Worth- 
ington, and  Thomas  Tildesley,  the  Cavalier.  Catholic  home  life  at 
opening  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Extracts  from  the  Dominican 
archives   ......... 


CHAPTER  HI 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Bridget  Wiseman  to  the  foundation  at  Bruges. 
A  Protestant  converted  by  the  strange  occurrences  in  Wells 
Cathedral.  Sir  Thomas  Leeds  at  Louvain.  Death  of  Lady  Lovel. 
1627-1629  ........         58 


PREFACE   TO   CHAPTER   THE   FOURTH 

Story  of  the  Gififords.  The  tomb  of  Sir  Alexander  Gifford,  the  Crusader. 
The  Devonshire  Gififords.  Abbot  Gifford  of  Buckfast.  The  Stafford- 
shire Gififords.  William  Gifford,  O.S.B.,  Archbishop  of  Rheims. 
Gilbert  Gififord,  the  traitor.  Bishop  Bonaventure  Gififord.  Gififords 
among  the  nuns  of  the  Louvain,  Antwerp,  and  Pontoise  communi- 
ties .........         70 


CHAPTER  IV 

From  the  departure  of  the  Sisters  to  form  the  Bruges  Community  to 
the  profession  of  Sister  Dorothy  Musgrave.  The  first  prioress  of 
Bruges.  Death  of  the  sister  of  Father  Henry  Garnet,  martyr,  S.J. 
John  Musgrave's  fight  with  pursuivants.     1629-1632    .  .  .79 


PREFACE   TO   CHAPTER   THE   FIFTH 

A  romance  of  the  "  North  Countree."  The  warlike  Musgraves  of  Eden- 
hall.  The  Catholic  manor-houses  of  Norfolk.  Pastons,  Tyrwhitts, 
and  Berneys.  Our  Lady  of  Walsingham.  The  lament  of  Walsing- 
ham.  Hazlewood  and  the  Vavasours.  The  chapel  where  Mass  has 
never  ceased  to  be  said.  Sufferings  for  their  faith  and  their  king. 
"The  Good  Lady  Stourton"  and  Sir  Edward  Vavasour  .  .        91 


CONTENTS  xvii 


CHAPTER  V 


From  the  profession  of  Sister  Mary  Berney  to  the  death  of  Sister  Grace 
Babthorpe  (Lady  Babthorpe).  The  pursuivants  at  Mr  Paston's 
house.  Death  of  Prioress  Wiseman.  Election  of  Prioress  Throck- 
morton. Sister  Ann  Vavasour.  Death  of  the  first  Prioress  of 
Bruges.     1632-1635         ....... 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  SIXTH 

Sister  Mary  Pole  and  her  relatives.  The  family  of  Blessed  Margaret 
Pole.  Sisters  Anne  Pole  and  Margaret  Windsor  of  Syon.  The 
Termors.  Richard  Fermor,  Confessor  of  the  Faith.  An  account  of 
his  sufferings  from  the  Teignmouth  Chronicle.  Arabella  Fermor. 
"  The  Rape  of  the  Lock "  .  .  .  .  .  .114 


CHAPTER  VI 

From  the  departure  of  Sister  Mary  Pole  to  assume  the  Government  of 
the  Bruges  community  to  the  end  of  the  siege  of  Louvain.  Louvain 
besieged  by  the  Prince  of  Orange.  Flight  of  a  portion  of  the  com- 
munity. Events  of  the  siege.  State  of  St  Monica's.  The  siege 
raised  by  the  arrival  of  the  imperialists  under  Piccolomini.     1635 


PREFACE   TO   CHAPTER   THE   SEVENTH 

"Our  good  friend,  Mr  Clififord,"  of  Antwerp.  Catherine  Tempest,  his 
wife.  The  Tempest  family.  Their  sufferings  for  the  Faith.  The 
Teresians  of  Antwerp.  Sister  Anne  Worsley,  Carmelite  Prioress. 
The  Belsons.     The  Barons  Clifford  of  Holland  .  .  .134 


CHAPTER  VII 

How  the  Sisters,  who  had  fled  from  Louvain,  fared  at  Bruges.  The 
Rector  of  the  Jesuits  at  Bruges.  The  Abbess  of  St  Benedict's  at 
Brussels.  Dominicans  and  Carmelites.  "Our  good  friend,  Mr 
Clifford." 139 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  EIGHTH 

The  plague.  Sister  Winefred  Thimelby,  "the  best  loved  of  all  our 
Reverend  Mothers."  The  Tixall  Letters.  The  Westons,  Earls  of 
Portland.  Lady  Mary  Weston.  The  Astons.  A  bride's  dress  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  IL  The  Philpots  of  Compton.  Sister  Benedict 
Coleman  and  her  brother,  Walter  Coleman,  O.S.F.,  martyr  in 
prison       .........       149 


xviii  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER    VIII 

PAGK 

From  the  profession  of  Sister  Winefred  Thimelby  to  the  resignation  of 
the  office  of  sub-prioress  by  Sister  Elizabeth  Shirley.  Mr  Richard 
Thimelby's  career.  Imprisoned  in  the  Tower.  Sister  Grace  Bed- 
ingfeld.  The  plague  at  Louvain.  Death  of  Sister  Mary  Worthing- 
ton  of  plague.  Sister  Frances  Burrows.  Singular  events  of  her 
childhood.  An  apparition  in  a  Leicestershire  country-house. 
1635-1637  ........       153 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  NINTH 

Lancashire  Catholics.  The  Towneleys  of  Towneley.  John  Towneley, 
the  invincible  champion  of  the  Faith.  Charles  Towneley,  the 
Cavalier.  Richard  Towneley,  the  Carthusian  Prior.  Sister  Chris- 
tina of  St  Monica's.  The  Jacobite  Rising  of  17 15.  With  Prince 
Charles  Edward  in  1745.  Trial  and  execution  of  Francis  Towneley 
in  1746     .........       170 


CHAPTER  IX 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Anne  Bromfield  to  the  visit  to  St  Monica's  of 
William  Howard,  Viscount  Stafford,  afterwards  martyred.  Prioress 
Throckmorton  confirmed  in  her  office  for  life.  Death  of  the 
Reverend  John  Bolt.  Sister  Mary  Roper  and  the  Roper  family.  A 
succession  of  holy  deaths.  The  Gillibrands.  Arrest  of  a  priest 
when  driving  through  London  in  the  Spanish  ambassador's  coach     . 


APPENDIX 

St  Monica's  and  the  last  of  the  English  martyrs.  The  Earls  of  Derwent- 
water.  Sisters  Katharine  and  Elizabeth  Radcliffe.  History  of  the 
Radcliffe  family.  James,  Earl  of  Derwentwater.  His  trial  and 
execution.  Dies  for  his  adherence  to  the  Catholic  Faith.  His  wife 
and  son  buried  at  St  Monica's  ...... 


Index 


Pedigrees    .  .  .  .  .  .  •  .  .at  end 

Crathorne — Tunstall — Coleman — Stafford — Bartlett — Thimelby  and 
Clifford — Vaughan — Haydock — Roper — Radcliffe 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Family  of  Blessed  Thomas  More.  Engraved  about  1730 
from  the  painting  by  Holbein.  Kindly  lent  by  Leonard 
Longstafif,  Esq.    .......    Facing  title 

WORTHINGTON    Hall,    LANCASHIRE.      The    Home   of  several 

Nuns  of  St  Monica's      .  .  .  .  .  .         „     A     i 

Anne,  Lady  Clifford,  Daughter  of  Sir  Thomas  Preston,  Wife 
of  Hugh,  Second  Baron  Clififord  of  Chudleigh.  Died,  1734. 
From  portrait  at  Ugbrooke        •••••„  5 

St  Monica's  Convent,  Louvain.  .  .  .  .       „  13 

Margaret  Wake,  afterwards  Mother  Margaret  of  the 
Angels.  Discalced  Carmelite,  Seventh  Prioress  of  Antwerp. 
Died,  1678.     From  portrait  at  Lanherne  .  .  .         „  20 

Anna  Maria  Barbara,  Lady  Petre,  Daughter  of  the  Martyred 

Earl  of  Derwentwater.     From  a  portrait  at  Thorndon  .        „  26 

Edmund  Plowden,  Barrister  of  the  Middle  Temple.    Died,  1585. 

From  portrait  at  Plowden  Hall  .  ,  .  .  •        »  32 

Eleanor,  Lady  Clifford,  Daughter  of  Henry,  Eighth  Lord 
Arundell  of  Wardour,  and  Wife  of  Charles,  Sixth  Baron 
Clifford  of  Chudleigh.  Died  at  the  Convent  of  the  Canonesses 
at  Spetisbury,  November  24, 1835.    F'rom  portrait  at  Ugbrooke         „  35 

Mother  Margaret  Clement's  Mug  and  Dutch  Beer  Jug. 

Preserved  at  St  Augustine's  Priory        .  .  .  .        „  45 

Margaret,  Countess  of  Cumberland,  Daughter  of  Francis 
Russell,  Earl  of  Bedford,  and  Wife  of  George  Clifford,  Third 
Earl  of  Cumberland.     From  portrait  at  Ugbrooke       .  .        „  48 

Principal  Entrance  to  Worthington  Hall,  Lancashire       „         54 

Anna  Maria,  Countess  of  Derwentwater,  Daughter  of  Sir 
John  Webb,  Bart.  Died,  August  30,  1723  ;  buried  in  the 
Church  of  St  Monica's,  Louvain.  From  an  old  print,  said  to 
be  unique,  in  possession  of  Mr  R.  D.  Radcliffe  .  •        »>  58 

Lanherne,  the  Seat  of  the  Arundell  Family,  now  a 

Carmelite  Convent    .......         70 


XX 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Right  Reverend  Bonaventure  Gifford,  Bishop  of  Madaura, 
Vicar-Apostolic  in  England.  Died,  March  12,  1794.  From 
an  old  print,  engraved  from  portrait  at  Douay  College 

The  Crucifixion  and  the  Sacrifice  of  Abraham.  Repre- 
sented on  a  Silver  Altar-Bread  Box  presented  by  Prioress 
Throckmorton  to  St  Monica's,  now  at  St  Augustine's  Priory. 
Date,  1537  ....... 

George  Clifford,  Third  Earl  of  Cumberland,     Born,   1558; 
died,  1605.     From  portrait  at  Ugbrooke 

An  English  Discalced  Carmelite  (Name  unknown).  Seven- 
teenth Century.     From  portrait  at  Lanherne    . 

Thomas,  First  Baron  Clifford  of  Chudleigh,  Lord  High 
Treasurer  of  England.  Born,  1630 ;  died,  1673.  From 
portrait  at  Ugbrooke      ...... 

Mother  Anne  of  the  Ascension  (Ann  Worsley).  Discalced 
Carmelite,  First  Prioress  of  Antwerp  (now  Lanherne).  Wel- 
comed St  Monica's  Canonesses  during  Siege  of  Louvain, 
1635.     Died,  1644.     From  portrait  at  Lanherne 

Father  Christopher  of  St  Clare  (Walter  Coleman), 
O.S.F.  Sentenced  to  Death  for  his  Priesthood.  Died  in 
Newgate,  1645.  His  Sister  was  a  Nun  at  St  Monica's.  From 
an  old  print  ...... 

Venerable  Thomas  Tunstal,  Priest.  Martyred  at  Norwich 
July  13,  1616.     From  portrait  at  Stonyhurst 

Right  Reverend  William  Vaughan,  Bishop  of  Plymouth 
Died  October  25,  1902  ;  buried  at  St  Augustine's  Priory 

Our  Lord  after  the  Flagellation.  A  painting  of  the 
Flemish  School,  formerly  at  St  Monica's,  Louvain,  now  at 
St  Augustine's  Priory     ...... 

Anna  Maria  Barbara,  Lady  Petre,  Daughter  of  James 
Radcliffe,  Third  Earl  of  Derwentwater.  From  painting  at 
Thorndon  ....... 

James  Radcliffe,  Earl  of  Derwentwater.  Beheaded  on 
Tower  Hill,  February  24,  17 16.  From  engraving  by  Vertue 
after  portrait  by  Kneller  at  Thorndon    .... 

Cradle  of  the  Earls  of  Derwentwater.  With  cypher  E.R., 
that  of  the  Second  Earl,  the  property  of  Mr  R.  D.  Radcliffe. 
Deposited  in  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum,  London 


Facing  p.  75 


79 


134 


138 


146 


147 


151 


160 


170 


195 


20S 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  FIRST 


The  story  of  a  Warwickshire  manor.  Sister  Lioba  Morgan.  Colonel 
Thomas  Morgan  the  Cavalier,  and  his  Carmelite  daughter.  An  extract  from 
the  Lanherne  Chronicle.  Portrait  of  Ann  Preston,  Lady  Clifford,  at  Ugbrooke. 
Markhams  of  Ollerton.  A  London  rake  in  the  days  of  James  L  Sir  Drew 
Drury,  Queen  Mary's  jailer  at  Fotheringay.  Did  he  die  a  Catholic  ?  Extract 
from  Abbess  Neville  in  Teignmouth  Chronicle. 

Three  miles  from  the  Benedictine  Priory  of  Princethorpe  in 
Warwickshire  is  the  little  village  of  Weston-under-Wetherly, 
with  its  old  church,  whose  monuments,  especially  that  of  the 
Morgans  of  Weston,  are  of  interest  to  the  historian  of  Catholic 
England.  Moreover,  the  chequered  history  of  the  manor  of 
Weston,  now  the  property  of  Lord  Clifford  of  Chudleigh,  in  a 
singular  manner  connects  our  Louvain  Cannonesses,  first  with 
the  Morgans  of  Llantarnam  in  Monmouthshire  and  then  with 
the  Cliffords  of  Ugbrooke,  besides  other  names  illustrious  for 
loyalty  to  the  Faith  in  the  days  of  persecution  under  Elizabeth 
and  the  Stuarts. 

The  first  chapter  of  this  volume  of  our  Louvain  Chronicle 
tells  us  of  the  profession  on  the  loth  of  August  1625  of  Sister  Lioba 
Morgan,  whose  parents  lie  buried  in  the  little  Warwickshire 
village,  and  a  Morgan,  a  descendant  of  theirs,  was  professed  in 
the  same  community  as  late  as  1867.  The  story  of  these  Morgans 
of  Llantarnam  and  Weston  reads  almost  like  a  romance,  but  I  can 
only  give  it  here  in  outline. 

At  the  opening  of  Queen  Mary's  reign  the  manor  of  Weston 
was  in  the  possession  of  the  crown.  How  this  came  about  is 
not  known.  It  formed  no  part  of  the  confiscated  abbey  lands  ; 
from  the  days  of  the  Saxon  franklin  Ulf,  down  to  Sir  Thomas 
Newnham,  who  held  it  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  the  list  of 
1  A 


2  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

lay  owners  is  continuous.  Anyhow,  in  the  fourth  year  of  Queen 
Mary,  she  made  a  grant  of  Weston  to  Sir  Edward  Saunders, 
Knt,  Chief  Baron  of  the  Exchequer,  and  to  his  son-in-law,  one 
Thomas  Morgan  of  Heyford  or  Hefford  in  Northamptonshire, 
the  son  of  Francis  Morgan,  Esquire.  This  Thomas  Morgan  had 
married  Sir  Edward's  daughter,  Mary,  and  both  were  staunch 
Catholics.  They  had  their  share  of  suffering  ;  their  two  little  girls, 
Margaret  and  Mary,  died  in  infancy  (a  touching  inscription  in 
Weston  church  tells  us  how  the  two  little  ones  and  their  mother 
lie  buried  there  in  one  grave)  ;  and  they  had  to  bear  the  brunt 
of  persecution.  As  late  as  1607,  when  poor  Mary  Morgan  was 
an  aged  and  childless  widow,  we  find  among  the  State  Papers  a 
"  Warrant  for  a  grant  to  Richard  Harris,  gentleman  usher,  of 
the  recusancy  of  Mary  Morgan  of  Weston  " ;  one  example  among 
many  of  the  way  in  which  the  upstart  hangers-on  of  the  court 
fattened  on  the  fines  wrung  from  the  devoted  Catholics. 

After  his  children's  death,  Thomas  Morgan,  anxious  to  per- 
petuate at  Weston  his  lineage  and  name,  made  his  will,  leaving 
the  estates  to  his  niece,  Bridget,  daughter  to  his  brother,  Anthony, 
of  Heyford.  Bridget  Morgan's  anniversary,  by  the  way,  is  still 
religiously  kept  in  the  suffrages  of  the  community  at  Newton 
Abbot.  The  will  included  a  condition,  that  the  said  Bridget 
must  marry  a  Morgan  wherever  she  could  find  one,  or  forfeit  the 
property.  Morgans  of  gentle  blood  there  were  none  in  Warwick- 
shire, nor  perhaps  in  Northamptonshire.  But  in  Wales,  then  as 
now,  any  number  of  Morgans  could  be  had  for  the  asking. 
Anthony  Morgan  of  Llantarnam  Abbey,  perhaps  a  cousin,  avowed 
himself  perfectly  willing  to  take  over  the  lands  in  Warwickshire 
and  wed  the  niece  of  old  Thomas  Morgan,  even  though  she  was 
a  popish  recusant,  and  he,  according  to  our  Chronicle,  was  not 
at  that  time  a  Catholic.  Their  union  was  singularly  blessed,  but 
at  this  point  we  must  follow  Dame  Bridget's  example,  and  betake 
ourselves  to  Llantarnam. 

Llantarnam  Abbey,  a  small  Cistercian  house,  built  in  a  forest, 
about  2  miles  from  Caerleon  in  Monmouthshire,  had  been 
suppressed  in  1538.  Fifteen  years  later  it  was  purchased  by 
William  Morgan,  a  cadet  of  the  noble  house  of  Tredegar  and 
Pencoed.  The  Welshman  seems  to  have  prospered  in  this  world, 
for  when  he  died  in  1582,  the  description  of  his  estates  filled  eight 
pages  of  abbreviated  Latin.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Edward,  who  certainly  conformed  under  Elizabeth,  and  sat  in 
Parliament  in  the  reign  of  that  queen,  but  atoned  for  the  sin  of 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  3 

his  apostacy  by  his  devout  loyalty  to  the  Faith  under  her 
successor,  till  his  death  at  the  age  of  89,  in  the  year 
1633.  His  daughter  Sylvia  became  Dame  Anastasia,  O.S.B.,  at 
Brussels,  where  she  professed  in  1608  and  died  in  1646,  For 
many  a  long  year  did  Edward  Morgan  pay  his  fine  of  ;^20  a 
month  for  recusancy,  but  the  oddest  event  in  his  career  is  that 
he  coolly  offered  King  James  a  present  of  a  ^1000  to 
purchase  an  exemption  from  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and 
that  the  offer  was  accepted  and  a  royal  order  made  out  that  it 
should  never  be  tendered  to  him.  All  the  papers  relating  to 
this  unconstitutional  transaction  are  in  the  British  Museum. 
According  to  his  own  statement  he  was  then  (in  161 2)  aged 
about  63  ;  had  had  by  his  first  wife  four  sons,  and  had  "  six 
small  children"  by  his  second.  The  royal  grant  was  made  6th 
July  1612,  and  though  he  speaks  of  his  infirmities,  whereby"! 
account  myself  half  covered  in  my  grave,"  he  survived  for  twenty- 
five  years.  Anthony  Morgan  of  Llantarnam,  the  husband  of 
Bridget,  was  of  course  his  near  relative,  but  in  what  degree  I 
cannot  say.  I  find  some  discrepancies  in  the  pedigree  at  this  point 
which  I  do  not  venture  to  solve,  my  own  sources  of  informa- 
tion being  Dugdale's  Warwickshire,  and  Camden's  Visitation  of 
Warwickshire  in  16 19.  William  Morgan,  the  son  of  Edward, 
died  a  few  months  before  his  father. 

This  William  Morgan  won  the  heart  and  hand  of  the  Lady 
Frances  Somerset,  daughter  to  the  Earl  of  Worcester.  She 
was  one  of  the  fair  "  daughters  of  Raglan,"  so  called  from  their 
father's  residence.  The  whole  family  were  converted  to  the 
Faith  by  the  saintly  Father  Jones,  S.J.,  and  William  and  Lady 
Frances  Morgan  became  the  founders  of  the  Jesuit  mission  in 
Wales.  A  report  from  the  High  Sheriff  of  Monmouthshire  in 
1607  concerns  "  Mr  Morgan  the  younger,  of  Llantarnam,  with 
whom  the  said  Jones,  the  Jesuit,  is  very  often,  sometimes]  for  a 
month  together "  ;  and  our  Louvain  records  have  the  following 
entry,  "Anno  Domini  1672,  21st  January,  departed  this  life  in 
the  Father's  (chaplain's)  house,  the  Lord  John  Somerset,  son, 
brother,  and  uncle  to  three  Marquisses  '^of  Worcester,  respectively, 
having  received  Viaticum  and  Extreme  Unction.  He  was  buried 
in  our  church."  Now  we  return  to  Bridget  Morgan  of  Weston 
and  her  husband. 

Anthony  and  Bridget  had  several  children.  The  only  son  of 
whom  I  have  found  mention  was  the  gallant  Cavalier,  recorded 
in  Bishop    Challoner's    memoirs.    Colonel    Thomas    Morgan    of 


4  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Weston.  At  his  own  expense,  he  raised  a  troop  of  horse  at  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Civil  War.  But  in  the  first  battle  of 
Newbury,  where  the  Roundhead  pikemen  inflicted  fearful  slaughter 
on  the  royal  horse,  who  had  got  entangled  among  the  lanes  and 
hedges,  the  brave  colonel  was  among  the  slain.  His  wife's  name 
was  Jane  Fermor ;  his  daughter  Mary  became  a  nun  at  Antwerp 
in  the  glorious  community  of  Carmelite  nuns  now  at  Lanherne, 
founded  by  the  Venerable  Anne  of  St  Bartholomew.  Mary  is 
recorded  among  the  benefactors  of  St  Monica's,  and  in  the 
Lanherne  records  is  thus  referred  to :  "  Sister  Mary  of  Jesus 
made  her  profession  the  9th  of  October  165 1,  at  the  age  of  20. 
She  was  native  of  Warwick  in  England  {i.e.,  born  at  Weston  in 
Warwickshire),  in  the  world  called  Mary  Morgan,  her  father  an 
Esquire." 

By  the  kindness  of  the  Rev.  Mother  Prioress  of  Lanherne  I 
am  permitted  to  insert  here,  a  little  abridged  from  the  account 
in  their  archives,  the  notice  of  Sister  Mary  Morgan. 

"  In  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1655,  deceased  our  most  dear  Sister 
Mary  of  Jesus,  in  the  world  Morgan,  of  the  most  noble  family  of 
the  Herberts.  She  was  heiress  to  the  large  and  ample  possessions 
of  her  father,  and  as  well  for  that  as  for  the  perfections  and  graces 
of  her  person,  was  asked  in  marriage  by  the  greatest  Earl  of  the 
kingdom,  who  proceeded  so  far  as  to  interpose  the  mediation  of 
the  king  and  queen,  and  afterwards  turning  entreaties  into  violence, 
beset  the  house  where  she  was,  so  that  this  noble  young  lady, 
whom  our  Lord  had  designed  for  Himself,  found  no  other  way  to 
escape  but  by  a  disguise  in  which  she  quitted  also  the  kingdom. 
Her  vocation  to  our  Order  was  very  admirable.  She  knew  that 
our  observances  must  cut  off  and  shorten  her  life,  but  that 
knowledge  she  kept  to  herself,  and  with  an  unvaried  fervour, 
persevered  in  them  till  her  last  sickness,  which  was  but  three 
days  before  her  happy  death,  so  that  she  died  without  breaking 
the  fast  of  the  Order.  Her  obedience  was  most  exemplary,  joined 
with  an  incomparable  sweetness.  In  her  resolution  to  endow  our 
community  she  had  to  overcome  the  solicitations  of  her  mother  in 
favour  of  the  baronet  her  nephew.  She  lived  in  religion  only  five 
years,  yet  the  examples  of  her  virtue  are  never  to  be  forgotten  in 
this  community." 

Such  was  the  daughter  of  the  gallant  Cavalier  who  fell  at 
Newbury.  His  sister  Elizabeth  became  Sister  Lioba  among  our 
white-robed  Canonesses ;  another  sister,  Mary,  married  Mr 
Richard  Middlemore,    and  after  her  husband's  death,  became  a 


Anne,  Lady  Clifford, 
Daughter  of  Sir  Thomas  Preston,  Wife  of  Hugh,  Second  Baron  Clifford  of  Chudleigh.     Died,  1734. 

From  Portrait  at  Ughrooke. 


[Face  page  5. 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  5 

Benedictine  nun  at  Ghent ;  Bridget,  a  third,  married  Mr  Ralph 
Sheldon. 

All  the  heroic  family  are  still  yearly  commemorated  and  prayed 
for  by  the  nuns  at  Newton  Abbot.  Another  daughter  of  the 
colonel  married  Sir  John  Preston  of  Furness  in  Lancashire,  to 
whom  she  brought  the  Warwickshire  estates. 

Now  comes  the  end  of  this  long  story.  Sir  John  and  Lady 
Preston  had  no  surviving  children,  and  at  the  death  of  Sir  John, 
his  estates  passed  to  his  brother  Sir  Thomas  Preston,  Bart  Of 
Sir  Thomas'  two  daughters,  one  married  Lord  Powis,  the  other, 
Ann,  became  the  wife  of  Hugh,  second  Baron  Clifford,  of  Ugbrooke, 
and  the  ancestress  of  the  present  Lord  Clifford.  The  venerable 
baronet  quitted  the  world  for  the  lowliest  station  he  could  find 
among  the  servants  of  God  in  religion,  and  died  a  Jesuit  lay 
brother  at  Watten.  A  beautiful  portrait  of  Ann  Preston,  Lady 
Clifford,  is  preserved  at  Ugbrooke,  and,  by  permission  of  Lord 
Clifford,  has  been  reproduced  for  this  volume.  In  the  Fermor 
Chapel  of  Somerton  church,  Colonel  Thomas  Morgan,  the  brave 
and  saintly  Cavalier,  lies  buried. 

Widely  different  were  the  influences  that  surrounded  the  child- 
hood of  Sister  dementia  Skinner  who,  with  her  cousin,  Sister 
Frances  Smith,  was  professed  at  St  Monica's  only  a  fortnight  after 
Sister  Lioba  Morgan.  The  mothers  of  Sisters  Frances  and 
Clementia  were  sisters  of  the  unfortunate  Sir  Griffin  Markham. 

London,  in  the  reign  of  James  I.,  with  its  undisguised  and 
shameless  vice,  its  ordinaries,  gambling-houses,  Alsatian  bullies, 
and  its  streets  disgraced  by  hourly  brawls  and  frequent  murders, 
exhibited  a  disorganised  state  of  society  that  has  been  truthfully 
depicted  by  Sir  Walter  Scott  in  the  "  Fortunes  of  Nigel."  Above  all, 
it  was  noted  for  the  squandering  to  the  last  penny  of  many  a 
goodly  inheritance.  Among  these  reckless  spendthrifts  was  one. 
Sir  John  Skinner,  whose  father  had  been  Lord  Mayor  of  London, 
an  Essex  man,  married  to  a  sister  of  the  hapless  Sir  Griffin 
Markham.  Sir  John  seems  to  have  tried  to  earn  money  by 
volunteering  his  services  to  the  Privy  Council  as  a  government  spy 
in  the  last  year  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  to  have  been 
distrusted  by  the  Council.  He  was  a  Protestant,  but  intimate 
with  an  unhappy  priest,  named  Barwis,  who  was  in  some  favour 
with  the  Government,  and  employed  by  the  Council  in  some 
doubtful  negotiations. 

Lady  Skinner's  life  was  a  sorely  tried  one.  She  had  been 
forced  to  marry  an  unprincipled  rake,  yet  managed  to  be  received 


6  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

into  the  Catholic  Church,  and  eventually  to  bring  up  her  children 
Catholics.  The  story  in  the  present  instalment  of  our  Chronicles, 
of  her  heroic  patience  and  charity,  of  her  visiting  the  sufferers 
in  Bedlam  disguised  "  in  petticoat  and  waistcoat,"  and  of  her 
daughter's  early  career,  till  her  profession  as  Sister  Clementia  at 
St  Monica's,  when  taken  with  what  we  know  of  her  London 
surroundings,  forms  one  of  the  strange  contrasts  of  those  strange 
times.  Further  than  this  I  have  not  been  able  to  trace  Lady 
Skinner's  connections.  Gee's  Foot  out  of  the  Snare  mentions  a 
Jesuit  and  a  Benedictine  of  that  name  as  living  in  London  about 
1624.  About  1580  the  Rev.  Mr  Skinner,  a  priest,  was  cruelly 
racked  in  the  Tower.  Dom  Basil  and  Dom  Placid  Skinner, 
O.S.B.  of  Douay,  died  towards  the  end  of  the  seventeenth 
century ;  Dom  Placid's  sister,  Dame  Mary  Anne,  was  a  Benedic- 
tine nun  at  Dunkirk  (now  Teignmouth).  Whether  these  were 
related  to  the  saintly  widow,  I  leave  it  to  others  to  decide. 

Memories  of  days  long  gone,  of  peaceful  cloistered  lives,  deeds 
of  heroism  on  the  battlefield,  and  tragic  suffering,  are  called  up  in 
crowds  by  a  Latin  inscription  on  a  set  of  altar-candlesticks  in  the 
possession  of  our  Canonesses  at  Newton  Abbot.  The  inscription 
simply  tells  us  that  they  are  the  gift  of  the  noble  Lady,  Ann 
Markham,  wife  of  Sir  Francis  Smith,  knight  and  baronet,  equitis  et 
baronetti.  A  long  line  of  holy  daughters  of  the  house  of  Markham, 
from  Henry  V.  to  George  IV.,  adorns  the  annals  of  our  English 
communities. 

"  Ollerton  in  Nottinghamshire,  in  the  Forest  of  Sherwood," 
writes  Abbess  Neville  of  Pontoise,  was  their  ancestral  home  ;  but 
at  Cottam,  Sedgebrooke,  and  elsewhere  in  that  county,  dwelt 
branches  of  the  family,  the  cradle  of  the  race  being  the  village  of 
Markham,  between  Ollerton  and  Cottam,  whereof  old  Camden 
says  that  "  it  gave  name  to  the  Markhams,  a  family  very  famous 
both  for  antiquity  and  valour."  Robin  Hood  and  his  outlaws 
roamed  through  the  glades  of  merry  Sherwood  in  days  when 
Nottinghamshire  was  already  ruled  by  Markhams,  for  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  HI.,  Sir  Alexander  de  Markham  was  Constable  of 
Nottingham  Castle.  But  as  I  find  Sir  Alexander's  grandson,  John 
de  Markham,  an  eminent  lawyer  in  the  days  of  Henry  HI.,  and 
his  descendant,  Sir  John  Markham,  a  Justice  of  the  Common  Pleas 
under  Richard  H.  and  Henry  IV,,  and  again  Edward  the  Fourth's 
Lord  Chief  Justice  Markham  in  immediate  succession  to  Sir  John 
Fortescue — "  The  two  Chief  Justices  of  Chief  Justices  for  their 
singular  integrity,"  writes  Fuller — it  is  clear   that   they  were   as 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  7 

renowned  for  intellect  as  for  valour.  All  I  need  add  from  pre- 
Reformation  times  is  that  among  the  nuns  of  Syon,  under  the  rule 
of  Abbess  North,  in  1428,  I  find  Sister  Margaret  Markham,  her 
place  of  profession  being  between  Sisters  Agnes  Wirsall  and 
Philippa  Arundell.  Only  seven  years  before  had  the  children  of 
St  Bridget  been  settled  in  their  home  on  the  banks  of  the 
Thames. 

Sad  it  is  to  find,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Protestant  heresy,  not  a 
few  of  the  family  drifting  with  the  tide,  like  that  Sir  John  Mark- 
ham  employed  by  Cromwell  to  persuade  the  Carthusians  of 
Beauvale  to  take  the  oath  of  supremacy.  Thomas  Markham  of 
Ollerton,  apparently  his  grandson,  standard-bearer  to  Elizabeth's 
band  of  Pensioners,  had  by  his  wife,  Mary  Griffin,  of  the  Griffins  of 
Dingley,  eleven  children.  The  eldest  was  Sir  Griffin  Markham,  of 
whom  the  iniquity  of  the  times  made  a  conspirator  and  exile.  His 
career  throws  light  on  the  Catholic  history  of  those  days,  else  I 
should  not  dwell  on  it. 

In  1594,  and  the  two  following  years,  Griffin  Markham, 
described  at  that  time  as  "  a  very  discreet  and  wise  young  gentle- 
man," was  in  Italy,  staying  in  turns  at  Rome,  Perugia,  and  Venice, 
and  closely  watched  by  English  spies.  It  was  the  unhappy  time 
of  the  revolts  at  the  English  College  in  Rome  against  the  Jesuit 
Superiors,  and  Sir  Griffin's  brother,  a  student  of  the  College,  was 
one  of  the  more  active  among  the  mutineers,  so  that  it  is  likely 
that  at  this  date  began  that  hostility  to  the  Society,  which,  accord- 
ing to  his  own  avowal,  was  the  chief  source  of  the  disasters  of  his 
life.  An  odd  story  is  told  by  Birch,  of  his  falling  ill  in  Perugia, 
refusing  to  see  a  priest,  and  being  in  consequence  arrested  on 
suspicion  of  heresy  by  the  Inquisition.  On  his  return  from  his 
Italian  travels,  he  was  at  once  arrested  by  the  English  Government, 
and  for  a  time  detained  a  prisoner  in  his  own  lodgings. 

About  the  time  of  King  James's  accession  we  find  him  in  close 
intimacy  with  our  old  friend  Anthony  Copley,  and  with  the  priest 
Watson.  There  is  no  need  to  dwell  on  the  history  of  the 
conspiracy  which  Sir  Griffin  avowed  he  joined  "  out  of  spleen 
against  the  Jesuits."  Copley  at  once  accused  his  associate,  who 
was  soon  arrested,  and  condemned  to  death.  Then  followed  the 
grim  scene  of  the  respite  on  the  scaffold  at  Winchester,  con- 
fiscation, and  exile  till  death.  His  banishment  was  embittered  by 
the  crimes  of  his  wife  Ann  Roos.  Lady  Markham's  correspondence 
with  Cecil,  wherein  she  offers  to  betray  Father  Gerard  into  his 
hands,  has  been  published  by  Father  Morris.     She  herself  affirmed 


8  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

that  the  Council  had  promised  her  husband's  pardon  if  she  could 
inveigle  Gerard  to  her  house.  Warned  by  Rutland  Molyneux,  the 
noble  confessor  of  the  Faith  escaped  the  snare,  and  the  baffled 
woman  sought  to  hunt  Molyneux  to  death.  Four  years  later,  in 
1609,  we  find  her  charging  him  with  recusancy,  on  which  occasion 
Gilbert,  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  in  a  letter  to  Cecil,  calls  her  "the 
most  pragmatical-headed  lady  in  these  parts  of  England."  The 
climax  came  in  161 8  when,  as  we  read  in  a  paper  of  Lord  Carew's, 
Lady  Markham,  wife  of  Sir  Griffin  Markham,  did  penance  in  a 
white  sheet  at  St  Paul's  Cross  for  marrying  one  of  her  servants, 
her  husband  being  still  alive,  and  was  to  repeat  the  penance  else- 
where, besides  being  fined  ^1000. 

Sir  Griffin  seems  to  have  lain  under  suspicion  with  his  fellow- 
exiles,  of  betraying  their  secrets  to  the  English  Government. 
During  his  stay  in  the  Low  Countries,  he  chanced  to  meet  Sir 
Edmund  Baynham,  who  had  been  in  Father  Garnet's  confidence, 
and  his  messenger  to  the  nuncio  at  Brussels,  and  had  thence  gone 
on  to  Rome.  Fierce  words  ensued  between  them,  their  conversation 
naturally  turning  on  the  Powder  Plot,  and  they  fought  a  duel,  in 
which  Sir  Griffin  was  at  first  reported  to  have  been  slain. 

From  this  sad  tale,  only  given  as  a  vivid  illustration  of  the 
times,  we  turn  to  the  glorious  records  of  this  heroic  family,  and 
must  say  one  word  on  the  devout  lady  whose  name  is  inscribed  on 
her  gift  to  our  Canonesses,  Ann  Markham,  Sir  Griffin's  sister, 
married  to  Sir  Francis  Smith  of  Wotton.  Their  daughter  was 
professed  at  St  Monica's  in  1625,  and  seven  of  her  descendants 
took  the  Canonesses'  white  robe,  while  others  were  religious  of 
other  orders.  Of  the  noble  house  of  Smith-Carrington,  who 
resumed  their  ancient  name  of  Carrington  when  Ann  Markham's 
son  was  created  Lord  Carrington,  I  shall  speak  hereafter.  I  come 
now  to  a  singular  episode  in  the  history  of  the  Markhams  of 
Cottam,  descendants  of  Sir  John  Markham,  Griffin  Markham's 
grandfather. 

In  a  letter  of  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  written  at  Fotheringay, 
occurs  a  remark  concerning  Sir  Drew  Drury,  Paulet's  assistant  in 
the  custody  of  the  Scottish  queen,  whom  she  calls  "far  more 
modest  and  gracious  "  than  his  stern  colleague.  Sir  Drew  survived 
the  tragedy  of  Fotheringay  thirty-two  years,  and  died  in  his  looth 
year,  16 18.  As  he  lay  on  his  deathbed,  Lady  Winifred  Markham, 
daughter  to  Robert  Thorold,  and  wife  of  Sir  Robert  Markham  of 
Cottam,  "  a  fatal  unthrift  who  dissipated  the  family  estates,"  was 
in  the  house  as  the  guest  of  Lady  Drury.     There  was  also  present 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  9 

one  Captain  le  Gris,  a  bitter  Protestant.  Shortly  after  he  brought 
a  charge  against  Lady  Drury  and  Lady  Markham  before  the 
Council.  According  to  this  account,  Lady  Markham  urged  and 
obtained  from  Lady  Drury  that  one  Mr  Jones,  should  be  allowed 
to  sit  up  with  the  dying  man.  Le  Gris  did  his  best,  but  in  vain,  to 
prevent  it,  as  he  knew  Jones  to  be  a  busy  Catholic,  and  that  his  object 
was  to  win  over  Sir  Drury  to  that  faith  ;  and  he  added  that  in  his 
anger  at  not  succeeding,  he  reproached  Lady  Markham  as  a 
Catholic,  with  the  Powder  Plot,  that  she  replied  it  was  a  pity  it 
did  not  succeed.  All  the  accused  were  examined  ;  Lady  Markham 
denied  she  had  urged  that  Mr  Jones  should  visit  Sir  Drew,  and  of 
course  denied  all  about  the  Plot.  Lady  Drury  said  Mr  Jones  was 
a  friend  and  really  saw  Sir  Drew,  but  when  he  was  past  con- 
sciousness. She  did  not  think  he  was  a  priest,  and  did  not  think 
Lady  Markham  was  a  recusant.  William  Jones,  a  Catholic,  ad- 
mitted going  to  Sir  Drew  Drury's  a  little  before  his  death  with 
Lady  Markham,  but  said  she  never  urged  him  to  persuade  him  to 
change  his  religion,  nor  was  there  any  talk  of  religion.  He,  as  well 
as  two  other  witnesses,  John  Chard  and  Edmund  Jerningham, 
joined  in  exculpating  Lady  Markham. 

Now  it  is  impossible  to  attach  any  importance  whatever  to 
these  denials.  As  Father  Morris  says  in  the  Life  of  Father  John 
Gerard,  many  Catholics  in  those  days  "considered  themselves 
justified,  when  their  own  lives,  or  those  of  innocent  persons,  were 
at  stake,  in  the  use  of  assertions  that  were  simple  falsehoods  in 
the  ordinary  sense  of  the  words  employed,"  and  gives  many 
examples.  It  was  the  usual  practice  before  their  tyrants,  and 
they  looked  on  it  as  we  do  on  the  plea  of  "  Not  Guilty."  My 
own  strong  suspicion  is  that  Lady  Markham  brought  a  priest 
with  her  to  Sir  Drew's  bedside  at  his  own  desire,  else  Lady 
Drury  would  not  have  connived.  For  it  was  not  denied  that 
Mr  Jones  was  really  left  alone  with  the  dying  man,  despite  the 
furious  opposition  of  Captain  le  Gris.  Was  this  a  grace  obtained 
for  him  by  the  intercession  of  the  martyred  queen,  in  requital 
for  his  kindness  towards  her  ? 

Among  the  Catholics  whose  estates  were  registered  in  I7I5» 
we  find  the  Markhams  of  Ollerton,  and  for  two  centuries  Lincoln- 
shire Catholics  heard  Mass,  and  hunted  priests  were  sheltered 
in  Claxby  manor-house,  under  the  protection  of  the  Markham 
family, 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Thomas  Markham,  eldest  son  of  Thomas 
and  Judith  Markham,  was  slain  in  the  royal  cause  at  Winceby, 


10  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

near  Gainsborough  in  Lincolnshire,  on  the  12th  October  1643, 
leaving  a  young  widow,  Ursula  Clopton,  whose  four  sisters  were 
professed  together  at  St  Monica's  on  the  29th  of  August  1622. 
Major  Gilbert  Markham,  the  colonel's  brother,  was  made  prisoner, 
already  mortally  wounded,  in  the  disastrous  rout  of  the  Cavaliers 
who  fought  under  Sir  Marmaduke  Langdale  at  Chester,  and  died 
in  prison  shortly  after.  Their  brother,  George,  of  Worksop  Lodge 
in  Nottinghamshire,  who  died  in  1670,  had  married  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  Marmaduke  Tunstall  of  Wycliffe  in  Yorkshire.  The 
remaining  children  of  George  and  Judith  Markham  were  Dames 
Margaret  and  Elizabeth  Markham,  O.S.B.,  professed  at  Ghent. 
By  the  kindness  of  the  Lady  Abbess  of  Teignmouth,  I  am 
able  to  give  from  the  records  preserved  in  their  community, 
some  details  of  Dame  Margaret's  career.  According  to  one 
account,  she  was  aged  95  at  her  death  in  17 17,  though  another 
MS.  makes  her  100,  and  her  own  Abbess  105,  in  that  year.  I 
have,  as  usual,  modernised  the  spelling.  First  comes  Abbess 
Neville's  MS.  written  thirty  years  before  Dame  Margaret's  death. 

"  Dame  Margaret  Markham  was  daughter  to  George  Markham, 
Esquire,  of  Ollerton  in  Nottinghamshire,  in  the  Forest  of  Sherwood. 
There  was  another  house  called  Querbre,  belonging  to  their  family, 
which  was  subtracted  from  (them)  for  being  Roman  Catholics, 
for  which  they  underwent,  upon  false  and  unjust  accusations,  many 
heavy  penalties  and  banishment.  Her  mother  was  Mrs  Judith 
Witherwick  Fitzwilliams,  inheritrix  of  Claxby  and  Normanby, 
and  many  other  fair  tenements." 

In  1687  James  IL  ordered  the  Earl  of  Tyrconnell  to  obtain 
from  the  Abbess  of  the  Irish  Benedictine  nuns  at  Ypres,  the 
transfer  of  her  community  to  Dublin.  Lady  Abbess  Butler,  a 
near  relative  of  the  Duke  of  Ormond,  left  Ypres  with  some  nun?, 
and  in  Dublin  met  Dame  Margaret  and  others  from  Pontoise. 
At  Whitehall,  Abbess  Butler  and  her  nuns  in  their  habits,  visited 
the  queen.  On  their  arrival  at  Dublin,  the  nuns  were  lodged  in 
Big  Sleep  Street.  After  the  battle  of  the  Boyne,  their  monastery 
was  sacked  by  King  William's  soldiers.  Fortunately  the  abbess 
and  nuns  had  removed  in  time,  and  Dame  Margaret  returned  to 
Pontoise.  Pontoise  is  now  represented  by  St  Scholastica's  Abbey, 
Teignmouth.     We  resume  Abbess  Neville's  narrative. 

"  Dame  Markham,  in  the  year  1687,  was  one  of  those  four  that 
went  for  Ireland  to  meet  my  Lady  Butler  and  Dame  Philpot  from 
Ypres  there,  some  of  ours  from  this  community  being  desired  by 
the  Lord  Tyrconnell's  lady,  the  Viceroy  of  Ireland,  and  that  in  so 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  11 

obliging  a  manner  as  could  not  be  refused,  the  desire  being  so 
much  for  God's  glory  and  good  of  religion  as  obliged  us  to  send 
some  that  might  be  of  advantage  for  such  a  work,  .  .  .  Dame 
Markham  being  our  first  ancient,  and  who  had  been  several  times 
chosen  Prioress,  and  many  other  chief  offices,  and  discharged 
them  with  zeal  and  satisfaction  to  all,  was  indeed  more  proper 
for  an  assistant  in  this  great  enterprise,  and  accordingly  was 
dismissed  with  3  more  as  Superior  in  their  journey,  and  then  to 
surrender  herself  and  them  as  humble  subjects  at  the  feet  of  my 
Lady  Butler,  when  she  should  meet  them  in  Ireland  ;  which 
obedience  Dame  Markham  undertook  with  great  humility  and 
alacrity,  and  on  the  29th  of  July  1687,  with  abundance  of  tears  on 
both  sides,  took  leave  of  the  community,  and  began  their  journey 
in  a  disguise  for  Rouen,  there  to  take  ship  for  Ireland,  and  all 
things  succeeding  there  prosperously,  encourageth  us  to  confide 
that  Almighty  God  and  our  Blessed  Lady,  with  the  glorious 
St  Patrick,  and  all  the  Holy  Angels,  will  assist  them  happily,  to 
complete  the  great  undertaking  for  which  we  daily  pray. 

"  Since,  having  had  a  letter  from  Dame  Markham  of  their  kind 
reception  by  both  their  Excellencies,  and  all  the  others,  with  very 
promising  hopes  of  a  most  happy  settlement  ;  in  the  journey, 
which  was  a  very  hard  one,  and  of  two  months'  voyage,  most  of  it 
by  sea,  in  great  danger  and  terrible  storms,  which  cast  them  into 
several  havens  ;  and  in  that  of  Milford,  poor  Dame  Anne  Neville, 
by  a  fall,  got  her  death,  and  was  buried  there,  dying  most  happily." 

Dame  Margaret  Markham  went  in  1700  for  two  years  to 
Ypres.  She  outlived  Abbess  Neville  and  her  two  next  successors, 
and  died  under  Lady  Abbess  Widdrington  who  writes  as  follows 
in  the  Teignmouth  MS. : — 

"Anno  Domini  1717,  the  25th  of  July  in  this  our  Monastery  of 
Grace,  Dieu  of  Pontoise,  of  the  holy  Order  of  St  Benedict, 
dedicated  to  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  Mother  of  God  is  happily  deceased  .  .  .  our  most  dear  and 
saintly  mother.  Rev.  Dame  Margaret  Markham,  in  the  105th  year 
of  her  age,  of  her  religious  profession  TJ.  .  .  ." 

My  space  forbids  me  to  add  more  than  a  few  lines  on  the 
remaining  descendants  of  George  and  Judith  Markham.  Three 
of  their  grandchildren  were  Canonesses  at  Bruges ;  the  Rev. 
Gregory  Markham  was  Professor  of  Philosophy  at  Douay  College 
in  1730;  Robert  Markham  took  the  student's  oath  there  in  1726, 
and  Dame  Mary  Frances  Markham,  O.S.B.,  died  at  Hammersmith 
(now    Teignmouth)    in    1824.     Her    sister,    Mary    Markham    of 


12  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Claxby,  who  married  Marmaduke  Tunstall  of  Wyclifife,  and  died 
in  1825,  introduced  into  England  the  Visitation  nuns,  who 
afterwards  settled  at  Westbury-on-Trym.  Their  parents  were 
George  Markham  of  Claxby,  and  Mary,  daughter  of  Bryan  Salvin 
of  Croxdale,  Durham.  Mrs  Tunstall  had  no  children,  and  with 
these  two  holy  ladies  ends  this  noble  Catholic  line.  In  the  Church 
of  the  English  Benedictines  at  Ghent  may  be  read  the  Latin 
epitaph  of  the  last  Markham  of  Claxby,  placed  there  by  his  wife 
who  calls  herself  "  Mary  of  Croxdale." 


\l  - 

1 

i 

i 
i 

|u      U 

iu^^^ 


CHAPTER  I 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Mary  Best  to  the  profession  of  Sister 
Frances  Smith  and  Clementia  Skinner,  1625. 

In  the  year  1625,  the  ist  day  of  March,  died  Sister 
Mary  Best  the  elder,  who  came  with  Sister  Margaret 
Offspring  the  year  after  our  cloister  was  established  and 
our  Reverend  Mother  confirmed  in  her  office  and  dignity 
of  Prioress.  She  was  a  good  and  virtuous  religious,  very 
fervent  in  devotion  even  from  her  first  conversion,  and 
when  she  was  a  Protestant  she  was  devout  in  that  religion. 
Our  Lord  led  her  by  the  way  of  sweetness  most  part  of  her 
life,  having  the  gift  of  tears  and  a  great  zeal  in  the  Divine 
Office,  insomuch  that  even  in  her  later  years  she  obtained 
leave  never  to  sleep  after  Matins.  She  spent  most  part  of 
the  day  in  prayer,  and  had  leave  also  to  stay  from  recrea- 
tion in  her  later  years ;  which  solitude  it  seems  our  Lord 
afforded  her  for  a  preparation  to  her  happy  death.  He 
Himself  also  made  her  daily  more  fit  for  Him  by  reason 
that  having  so  many  years  had  comfort  and  consolation, 
now  in  these  few  later  years  she  suffered  oftentimes  great 
dryness.  But  she  remained  constant  to  serve  God  so 
diligently,  and  gave  herself  as  much  to  prayer  as  before, 
not  doing  like  some  who,  when  our  Lord  withdraweth 
sensible  consolation,  leave  their  former  prayer.  Yet  some- 
times she  would  complain,  saying  that  she  feared  that  our 
Lord  withdrew  His  sensible  grace  for  her  misdeserts,  and 
would  be  so  glad  when  she  saw  or  perceived  others  to  have 
devotion,  saying  that  she  willingly  afforded  them  that 
which    she   wanted   herself.     Besides  this.  Almighty  God 

13 


14  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

sent  her  almost  continually  some  corporal  pain,  being  in  a 
kind  of  consumption,  which  though  it  were  not  very  great, 
yet  served  to  make  her  exercise  patience  very  frequently. 
She  was  very  kind  and  loving  to  the  younger  ;  nevertheless 
would  tell  them  of  their  faults,  but  after  so  good  a  manner 
that  they  could  not  but  be  edified  to  see  her  zeal  in  the 
holy  Order,  and  take  her  reprehensions  well.  For  she  was 
very  exact  in  religious  observances,  and  would  fain  have 
others  to  be  so  too,  exhorting  them  to  go  softly  and  carry 
themselves  irreprehensible  ;  saying  that  the  exterior  modesty 
and  recollection  did  help  much  the  interior.  In  the  choir 
she  was  very  vigilant  that  no  neglect  should  be  committed 
in  the  Divine  service,  and  if  anybody  forgot  her  duty  there, 
she  was  still  ready  to  put  them  in  mind  of  it.  She  had 
such  a  zeal  to  put  out  her  voice  and  spend  her  strength 
in  God's  service  that  oftentimes  we  could  have  wished  she 
would  not  have  sung  so  loud,  because  she  drowned  our 
voices.  Notwithstanding,  if  she  chanced  to  be  absent,  we 
felt  the  want  of  her  for  the  help  of  the  choir.  Finally, 
about  a  week  before  her  death,  our  Lord  it  seems  would 
give  her  some  relish  of  her  future  approaching  happiness  ; 
for  one  night  the  young  sister  that  helped  her  in  her  cell 
expected  her  coming  for  to  go  to  bed  as  she  used  to  do, 
and  seeing  that  she  came  not  out  of  the  choir  a  long  time, 
went  to  her  prayers  wondering  much  why  she  stayed  so 
lonof.  At  lencrth  in  she  comes,  then  kneeled  down  to  ask 
her  keeper  pardon  for  having  made  her  stay  so  long,  and 
afterwards  told  her  that  she  was  in  such  inward  prayer 
with  God  that  she  knew  not  what  time  it  was,  nor  how  it 
passed  away. 

After  that  she  fell  sick,  so  that  one  night  at  Te  Deum 
beine  forced  to  sfo  from  Matins,  within  a  week  after  she 
was  dead,  taken  with  so  violent  a  sickness  as  no  remedy 
availed  to  help  her,  but  that  she  happily  rendered  her  soul 
to  God,  whom  she  had  so  fervently  served,  having  been 
professed  almost  thirty-two  years,  for  she  was  the  eldest 
nun  in  profession  that  came  from  St  Ursula's. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  15 

Upon  the  7th  of  March,  six  days  after  her,  died 
Sister  Mary  Skidmore  (Scudamore),  a  worthy  religious  of 
many  virtues  and  good  parts,  who  had  performed  divers 
offices  very  diligently  and  substantially,  first  being  sick- 
mistress  (infirmarian),  and  after  that  procuratrix.  She  was 
very  strict  and  hard  to  herself,  scarcely  allowing  anything 
that  was  good  to  her  body.  She  had  a  most  sweet  and 
happy  death,  dying  of  a  consumption  which  forced  her  to 
desire  release  of  her  office  of  procuratrix,  and  obtained  it, 
because  she  was  more  fit  for  the  sick-house  than  anything 
else.  There  she  continued  some  months,  until  she  made 
a  most  happy  and  blessed  end.  Her  death  was  of  great 
edification  ;  lying  long  in  her  agony,  she  was  noted  to  do 
nothing  else  but  make  aspirations  unto  God.  Being  not 
very  old,  she  left  the  community  with  a  great  desire  to 
have  preserved  her  life  if  it  pleased  God,  being  so  profitable 
a  member,  humble  in  conversation  and  charitable,  unto  all. 
We  had  no  other  organist  but  only  she,  till  Mr  Johnson 
came.     She  was  twenty-nine  years  professed. 

In  the  same  year,  the  ist  day  of  April,  were  professed 
two  nuns.  Sister  Mary  Bendloes  and  Sister  Margaret 
Ployden  (Plowden).  The  first  was  daughter  of  Mr  Andrew 
Bendloes  of  Burnthall  (Brent  Hall)  in  Essex,  whose  father 
and  grandfather  were  both  judges,  but  he  was  a  good 
Catholic.  Her  mother  was  daughter  to  Mr  Gage  of 
Bentley,  a  famous  Catholic,  whose  good  works  of  charity 
and  relieving  of  priests  are  so  notorious  as  needs  not 
further  declaration  here.  This  daug-hter  of  theirs  havino^ 
a  mind  to  be  a  religious,  she  was  sent  over  and  directed  to 
this  house  by  one  Mr  Hains,  who  loved  much  our 
monastery,  being  one  whom  we  had  taken  into  our  con- 
fraternity. But  she  chanced  to  be  brought  over  with  one 
who  would  fain  have  carried  her  to  the  Third  Order  of 
St  Francis,  if  the  Providence  of  God  had  not  ordained 
that  his  desire  was  frustrated,  and  she  received  against 
his  will,  and  finally  now  professed.  The  other  was 
daughter  to  Francis  Plowden  of  Plowden  in  Shropshire, 


16  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Esquire,  whose  father  was  the  famous  lawyer  and  a 
Catholic,  as  also  his  son  followed  the  law.  Her  mother 
was  sister  to  Sir  Richard  Farmer,  and  both  of  them  good 
Catholics,  and  kept  always  priests.  This  daughter  was 
her  mother's  darling,  as  being  the  youngest  of  her  children. 
It  happened  upon  some  occasion  that  she  made  a  promise 
unto  God  that  if  one  of  her  daughters  should  be  a  religious, 
she  would  willingly  give  her  to  God,  especially  this 
daughter  because  she  loved  her  best.  Wherefore  Almighty 
God  calling  the  child  unto  His  service,  the  good  mother 
brought  her  over  herself,  being  but  12  years  of  age, 
and  presented  her  unto  God  in  this  cloister  where  she  had 
some  kindred,  as  the  sub-prioress,  and  the  procuratrix. 
Sister  Mary  Skidmore  (Scudamore).  Notwithstanding 
that  this  gift  of  hers  was  voluntary,  yet  nature  played  her 
part  on  both  sides,  with  abundant  weeping  at  the  parting 
of  mother  and  daughter,  which  moved  much  the  standers 
by  who  saw  it.  And  so  leaving  her  in  the  cloister,  she 
went  back  to  England,  having  made  this  journey  to  visit 
our  Lady  of  Sichem,  and  to  offer  to  our  Lord  her  dearest 
child,  who  continued  a  scholar  about  four  years,  and  at  the 
age  of  17  made  her  profession  with  the  other. 

In  August  the  same  year,  1625,  upon  St  Lawrence's 
day,  were  professed  four  nuns.  Sister  Grace  Constable, 
Sister  Mary  Gifford,  Sister  Lioba  Morgan,  and  Sister 
Ursula  Gifford.  The  first  was  grandchild  to  the 
Lady  Babthorpe,  her  daughter's  daughter,  and  was 
received  with  her  when  she  entered  into  the  cloister,  being 
then  but  a  child,  and  so  lived  in  the  monastery  a  scholar 
until  the  time  came  that  she  was  to  be  clothed  and 
professed. 

The  second,  Mary  Gifford,  was  niece  to  the  two  fore- 
named  Giffords,  daughter  of  their  brother,  Peter  Gifford  of 
Chillington  in  Staffordshire,  Esquire,  and  also  had  entered 
young  into  the  cloister,  and  lived  here  till  she  was  pro- 
fessed. But  of  the  parents  of  these  two  we  omit  to  speak 
farther,  because  they  were  of  those  that  afterwards  were 


I 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  17 

sent  to  begin  the  new  monastery  at  Bruges,  wherefore  we 
refer  the  same  to  their  own  Chronicle, 

The  third,  Sister  Lioba  Morgan,  was  daughter  to 
Anthony  Morgan  of  Lanterum  (Llantarnam)  in  Wales, 
Esquire,  who  was  no  Catholic,  nor  is  it  known  whether  he 
died  one  or  no,  but  her  mother  was  one,  being  also  a 
Morgan,  in  Hefford  of  Northamptonshire.  These  her 
parents  died  when  she  was  very  young,  so  that  she  was 
brought  up  by  an  aunt  of  hers,  her  father's  sister,  named 
Mrs  Saunders,  who  was  a  Catholic,  but  living  in  London, 
brought  up  her  niece  according  to  the  world,  being  very 
kind  to  her.  Nevertheless,  it  seems  Almighty  God  would 
needs  have  her  for  Himself,  and  therefore  ordained  such 
means  that  even  in  a  manner  against  her  own  mind  she 
should  come  to  religion.  For,  being  about  15  years  of 
age,  she  had  a  great  desire  to  come  over  seas  to  see  an 
aunt  of  hers  who  lived  among  the  English  gentlewomen, 
which  they  then  called  Jesuitesses  ;  and  she  had  a  mind  to 
come  to  her  only  to  learn  qualities,  but  of  religion  she  had 
no  thought  at  all.  So  with  much  ado  she  obtained  leave 
of  her  aunt  Saunders  to  come  over,  and  Mr  Musket,  a 
famous  priest,  prisoner  in  Newgate,  assisted  her  to  come 
over  by  one  named  Francis,  a  poor  old  man,  in  the  com- 
pany of  other  gentlewomen,  among  whom  was  Mrs  Mary 
Gifford,  of  whom  we  have  newly  (a  little  while  ago)  spoken, 
and  who  was  professed  afterwards  with  her,  as  is  said.  In 
this  voyage  they  were  twice  crossed,  once  by  the  ship's  de- 
parture leaving  them  behind,  and  the  second  time  by 
danger  of  being  taken  at  Gravesend  ;  but  secretly  advertised 
by  the  fellow  himself  that  had  discovered  them  to  the 
searchers,  he  having  a  scruple  of  conscience,  they  came  all 
back  again  to  London,  and  so  got  over  safely.  This 
gentlewoman,  named  at  that  time  Elizabeth  Morgan, 
thinking  to  go  directly  where  she  intended  to  her  aunt 
among  the  Jesuitesses,  she  was  frustrated  of  her  purpose 
through  the  Providence  of  God,  by  reason  that  the  fore- 
named  priest,  her  ghostly  father,  had  secretly  charged  old 


18  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Francis  to  bring  her  directly  to  this  monastery,  being  a 
great  friend  of  our  house  ;  which  doubtless  he  did  through 
the  instinct  of  God,  who  had  chosen  her  for  this  place.  So 
that  when  she  least  imagined  she  was  brought  unto  our 
cloister,  and  finding  here  Sister  Mary  Skidmore,  who  was 
her  cousin,  and  at  the  time  procuratrix,  she  was  content  to 
come  with  Mrs  Mary  Gifford,  only  to  learn,  but  not  intend- 
ing to  be  a  religious.  Nevertheless,  Almighty  God,  who 
ever  compelleth  some  to  enter  into  His  marriage  (wedding- 
feast),  gave  her  at  times  such  fervour  as  made  her  desire  to 
be  a  religious,  but  the  difficulties  which  according  to 
nature  she  felt  in  the  monastery  made  her  twice  to  fall  off 
from  her  good  purpose  and  say  flatly  she  would  go  out ; 
once  when  she  was  a  scholar,  and  that  temptation  being 
overcome,  in  her  novice  year  it  took  such  hold  again  that 
she  fully  intended  to  go  forth,  but  the  Supreme  Goodness, 
who  would  have  her  for  His  spouse,  ordained  such  means 
that  she  wholly  overcame  the  temptation  and  remained 
constant.  So  she  was  professed,  changing  her  name  from 
Elizabeth  to  Lioba,  for  the  devotion  which  she  had  to  that 
saint,  who  was  of  our  English  nation. 

The  fourth,  Ursula  Gifford,  being  before  named  Joyce, 
changed  her  name  when  she  received  the  Sacrament  of 
Confirmation.  She  was  daughter  to  Richard  Gifford  of 
Costford  in  Staffordshire,  Esquire  ;  her  father  and  mother 
were  both  Catholics,  and  suffered  the  ordinary  persecution. 
Her  mother,  being  married  before  to  one  husband  who  was 
not  a  Catholic,  came  afterwards  into  trouble  by  reason  that 
her  husband  at  his  death  left  her  with  a  child,  and  she  was 
much  molested  about  the  christening  of  it,  was  put  in 
prison,  and  lost  the  third  part  of  her  jointure.  Wherefore, 
to  be  assisted  in  her  troubles,  she  married  Mr  Gifford. 
And  here  we  will  not  omit  to  declare  further  the  virtue  of 
this  worthy  woman  ;  she  used  always  to  sit  up  till  ten  or 
eleven  of  the  clock  in  the  night  at  her  prayers,  and  none  of 
her  husbands  could  break  her  of  this  custom  ;  which  one 
time   was   apparently  manifested    to    be  pleasing  to  God, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  19 

for  thereby  they  escaped  the  danger  of  being  all  murdered. 
It  happened  that  lying  in  a  lodging  or  inn,  one  that  was 
a  thief  had  gotten  into  the  chamber  where  they  were  to 
lie,  and  crept  under  the  bed,  expecting  as  it  seems,  when 
they  were  asleep,  to  come  forth  and  rob  or  murder  them. 
But  she  sitting  so  long  up  at  her  prayers,  he  was  frustrated 
of  his  expectation,  and  made  to  do  hard  penance  lying  so 
long  grovelling  on  the  ground.  By  good  fortune  God  would 
have  it  that  she  setting  the  candle  on  the  ground,  he  thought 
she  had  espied  him  and  came  forth.  She  had  before  heard 
his  companions  in  the  night  call  or  make  a  noise,  perhaps 
for  him  to  let  them  in,  but  he  was  fain  to  keep  silence  and 
lie  still,  for  it  was  not  time  to  answer  them  so  long  as  she 
was  up.  Wherefore  now  seeing  him  come  forth,  she 
thought  at  first  it  was  some  of  her  men  that  being  drunk 
had  laid  himself  down  there.  He  indeed,  rubbing  his  eyes, 
said  he  was  overtaken  with  drink  and  so  had  fallen  asleep, 
but  she  saw  it  was  not  her  own  man,  yet  believed  him,  and 
he  presently  going  forth,  she  lighted  him  down  stairs, 
supposing  he  was  some  man  of  the  house.  But  the  best 
was,  that  the  goodwife  of  the  house  chanced  upon  some 
occasion  to  be  also  up,  and  seeing  him  come  down  stairs, 
asked  who  he  was.  She  thinking  to  take  the  candle  and 
see,  he  soon  got  to  the  door,  which  he  opened  and  speedily 
departed  away,  and  she  knew  then  it  was  none  of  the  house. 
Another  day  she  saw  him  in  a  place  and  knew  him,  where- 
upon inquiring,  they  found  him  to  be  an  arrant  thief  So 
did  Almighty  God  then  preserve  this  good  gentlewoman 
from  so  great  a  danger,  having  respect  to  her  prayers, 
which  she  so  long  and  devoutly  made  to  Him. 

Besides  this,  she  was  exceeding  charitable  to  the  poor 
and  all  needy  persons.  She  was  never  well  but  when 
relieving  some  poor  body  or  other,  or  doing  some  good 
deed,  so  that  she  could  never  be  at  quiet  longer  than  she 
was  dealing  forth  either  bread  or  meat  unto  the  needy  ;  yea, 
she  would  not  stay  till  they  asked  it  of  her,  but  when  she 
met  with  a  poor  child  would  ask    it :  "  Whose  child  art 


20  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

thou  ?  "  and  if  she  understood  that  it  was  some  poor  man's 
child,  she  would  soon  give  it  something  or  other.  It  was 
therefore  impossible  she  should  ever  be  very  rich,  for  she 
could  not  hold  her  hand  from  still  giving  of  alms  and  reliev- 
ing others.  Neither  did  she  spare  herself,  oftentimes  rising  in 
the  night  when  it  was  most  bitter  cold  to  go  to  some  poor 
woman's  labour.  Though  it  were  the  poorest  creature,  she 
went  willingly  and  without  delay ;  and  having  some  little 
skill  in  surgery,  she  refused  not  to  dress  most  loathsome 
sores  of  the  poorest  beggarly  persons  which  came  unto 
her. 

She  had  prayed  unto  Almighty  God  that  she  might  have 
one  daughter  a  religious  and  one  son  a  priest,  which  petition 
was  granted  her,  for  this  daughter  of  which  we  are  now 
speaking  (became  a  nun),  and  one  son  entered  into  the 
Society  of  Jesus  and  became  a  worthy  man  and  good 
preacher  among  them.  Another  also  of  her  sons  being  at 
Room  (Rome)  undertook  a  kind  of  religious  course,  for  he 
was  made  Knight  of  Malta,  which  are  tied  to  perpetual 
chastity  and  to  defend  the  Church  in  the  wars  in  their  own 
persons  whensoever  the  highest  Bishop  shall  require.  Of 
which  honourable  order  was  at  present  none  of  olir  nation 
but  he,  for  both  the  Prior  and  other  Knights  of  that  order 
in  E norland  in  former  times  were  then  dead,  so  that  it  seems 
our  Lord  would  in  him  renew  it  again. 

These  were  the  fruits  of  that  worthy  matron's  prayers 
besides  her  virtuous  life.  For  so  fervent  was  she  in  her 
devotions  as  to  spend  a  good  part  of  the  day  therein,  be- 
sides, what  is  said  of  the  night,  and  did  so  accustom  herself 
to  long  kneeling  that  her  clothes  were  still  to  be  patched 
within  at  the  knees  for  to  make  them  last.  Now  then  this 
daughter  of  theirs  it  pleased  our  Lord  to  call  unto  religion 
by  giving  her  a  wearisomeness  of  worldly  pleasures,  and  by 
consideration  what  a  fine  thing  it  was  to  be  a  nun,  whereof 
she  had  heard  something,  and  being  virtuous,  she  had  the 
good  luck  to  entice  two  or  three  persons  to  become 
Catholics.   Being  so  well  disposed  and  not  so  much  plunged 


Margaret  Wake,  afterwards  Mother  Margaret  of  the  Angels, 

Discalced  Carmeiite,  Seventh  Piioress  of  Antwerp.     Died,  1678. 

From  Portrait  at  Lanlurnc. 


[Face  page  20. 


CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  21 

in  the  world  as  others,  nevertheless  the  small  taste  she  had 
of  it  made  her  to  loathe  it,  and  to  desire  of  her  mother  and 
friends  they  would  help  her  to  come  over  seas.  Her 
mother  being  so  virtuous  was  well  content,  but  she  had 
some  difficulty  about  getting  her  portion  with  the  executors 
of  her  father's  will,  by  reason  that  he  being  dead,  she  was 
to  have  her  portion  out  of  their  hands.  Nevertheless,  for 
all  that  she  came  away,  and  Mr  Standford  (Stanford), 
Sister  Mary  Standford's  father,  directed  her,  and  writing 
for  her  obtained  the  place  in  this  house  which  Almighty 
God  also  furthered  by  ordaining  it  should  be  so,  for  al- 
though she  was  extremely  persuaded  to  another  cloister, 
notwithstanding  she  remained  firm  in  her  resolution,  and  so 
was  brought  directly  hither  by  the  forenamed  old  Francis, 
who  used  to  bring  over  gentlewomen  for  religious.  She 
was  then  received  here,  and  at  the  age  of  20  years  made 
her  profession  with  the  foresaid  three  nuns. 

Upon  St  Bartholomew's  day  the  same  month  and  year 
(1625),  were  professed  two  nuns  more,  Sister  Frances 
Smith  and  Sister  dementia  Skinner,  cousins-german. 

The  first  was  daughter  to  Sir  Francis  Smith  of  Ashby- 
follows  (Ashby  Folville)  in  Leicestershire,  who  was  a 
worthy  gentleman,  very  pious  and  charitable.  In  his 
house  he  ever  kept  a  priest,  as  also  entertained  others 
when  they  came.  Those  of  his  household  were  kept  in 
such  good  order  that  every  one  knew  at  all  times  of  the 
day  what  they  had  to  do,  as  it  were  by  obedience. 

Sir  Francis  Smith  married  Mr  Markham's  daughter  of 
Sidebrook  in  Nottinghamshire.  They  brought  up  their 
children  very  orderly  and  religiously.  This  daughter  of 
theirs  had  a  long  time  a  mind  to  be  a  religious,  till  one 
time  that  she  was  asked  whether  she  would  be  a  religious 
(when)  she  answered,  "  Very  willingly."  So  she  was  sent 
over  by  her  parents,  who  were  very  glad  of  her  calling, 
with  her  cousin,  Elizabeth  Skinner,  daughter  to  Sir  John 
Skinner  of  Comcastle  in  Essex,  whose  father  being  an 
alderman    of   London,    died   while    he   was    Lord    Mayor. 


22  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Her  mother  was  daughter  to  the  forenamed  Mr  Markham 
and  sister  to  the  Lady  Smith,  and  married  against 
her  will  by  her  parents  unto  this  Lord  Mayor's  son, 
by  reason  of  his  great  wealth,  having  ;!^3000  a  year. 
This  estate  of  his  had  been  lost  through  a  suit  in  law 
which  the  Earl  of  Westmoreland  made  against  him,  if  the 
said  Mr  Markham  had  not  saved  it,  and  thereupon  got 
this  marriage  concluded  for  his  daughter.  They  both  of 
them  (Sir  John  and  Lady  Skinner),  were  no  Catholics  ; 
but  she  having  been  always  well  inclined  (through  her 
mother's  bringing  up,  who  was  a  Catholic),  endured  such 
a  corisine  (corrosion  ?)  of  mind,  that  she  could  have  no 
rest  until  she  got  means  to  be  reconciled,  which  neverthe- 
less happened  not  before  she  had  three  or  four  children. 
After  that  she  was  never  free  from  great  suffering,  being, 
as  it  seems,  a  choice  soul  and  most  dear  to  God.  For  by 
reason  that  Sir  John  Skinner  continued  a  rank  heretic,  he 
would  not  permit  any  of  the  children  to  be  Catholics,  and 
moreover  was  such  a  great  spendthrift  as,  to  say  the  plain 
truth,  he  spent  all  his  estate  and  left  both  his  wife  and 
children  not  worth  a  penny,  in  great  poverty. 

All  this  was  a  great  occasion  to  exercise  the  good 
lady's  virtue  ;  especially  it  grieved  her  that  she  could  not 
make  her  children  Catholics,  and  this  daughter  of  hers, 
Elizabeth,  being  the  youngest,  she  had  especial  desire 
should  be  good.  Wherefore,  when  her  father  (Sir  John) 
had  made  her  eat  flesh  on  fasting  days  or  go  to  the 
church,  which  she  then  willingly  followed,  she  would  after- 
wards make  her  do  penance  for  it  when  she  had  her  alone 
out  of  his  sight,  giving  her  also  Catholic  books  and  beads, 
and  making  her  say  her  prayers.  At  length  it  pleased 
God  (as  it  seems  for  the  good  of  the  children)  to  let  him 
die,  and  then  three  of  them  became  Catholics,  among 
whom  was  this  daughter  of  hers,  which  Almighty  God  also 
called  by  His  secret  instinct.  For  one  night  she  dreamed 
that  she  was  brought  to  judgment,  and  that  she  should 
have  been   damned,    which    did  very   much    affright    her. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  23 

Nevertheless,  she  had  a  great  aversion  from  beino-  a 
religious,  but  lived  with  her  aunt  Smith,  because  her 
mother  was  in  such  extreme  poverty  that,  joining  devotion 
thereunto,  she  was  content  to  live  by  the  work  of  her 
hands,  and  after  her  husband's  death  led  a  most  strict 
life,  tying  herself  by  obedience  to  her  ghostly  father,  a 
Carmelite,  who  caused  her  to  clothe  herself  from  the  neck 
to  the  feet  in  hair-cloth,  as  also  exercised  her  in  other 
mortifications.  He  hath  made  her  to  stand  waiting  with 
her  hands  together  like  a  young  girl,  three  hours,  all  which 
she  did  most  gladly  undergo,  and  had  the  said  father  in 
high  esteem. 

Together  with  her  poverty,  obedience,  and  continency, 
she  practised  the  works  of  charity  towards  her  neighbour 
in  most  base  and  humble  offices,  going  about  to  the  sick 
disguised,  and  serving  them  in  a  most  humble  manner  for 
the  love  of  God,  and  going  also  sometimes  even  to  Bedlam 
among  the  mad  folks  in  a  petticoat  and  waistcoat  for  to 
see  what  good  could  be  done  there.  It  happened  that  a 
citizen's  wife  there  being  brought  in  time  to  her  wits,  was 
by  her  brought  also  to  the  Catholic  religion,  and  so  this 
worthy  lady  gained  a  soul  there  unto  God.  Besides  these 
many  sufferings  and  contempts,  she  never  wanted  them  of 
her  own  friends  and  kindred,  all  which  she  bore  with 
invincible  patience.  Although  she  was  naturally  choleric, 
yet  scarce  did  she  ever  show  herself  to  be  moved,  so  great 
profit  had  she  made  in  virtue.  Finally,  amidst  these 
crosses,  having  had  the  joy  to  see  her  daughter  come  over 
to  be  a  religious,  which  she  had  so  much  desired,  some  few 
years  after  in  the  time  of  a  plague,  going  about  in  London 
to  serve  the  sick  according  to  her  custom,  she  got  the 
same  disease,  and  after  a  life  so  rich  of  merits,  she  arrived 
unto  a  blessed  and  happy  death.  Her  body  lay  three 
days  unburied  by  reason  that  they  durst  not  approach  to 
her  for  the  danger  of  the  disease,  until  it  chanced  that  a 
good  man  whom  she  had  formerly  assisted  when  he  was  in 
great  misery,  having  a  son  with  him  who  was  a    priest, 


24  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

undertook  this  business  of  charity,  and  buried  her  between 
them,  about  which  time  it  is  reported  that  one  whom  she 
had  desired  to  convert  had  a  glorious  vision  of  her  and 
was  thereupon  converted  to  the  Catholic  religion,  but  in 
respect  that  we  have  not  full  authentical  testimony  of  the 
said  vision,  we  omit  the  declaration  of  it. 

And  now  to  return  unto  her  daughter.  She  continued 
for  some  years  with  intention  to  marry,  and  hearing  of  one 
of  her  aunt  Smith's  daughters  that  she  used  daily  to  say  a 
pair  of  beads  unto  our  Blessed  Lady  to  the  end  that  she 
would  choose  a  husband  for  her,  she  thought  to  imitate  her 
therein,  but  thinking  a  pair  of  beads  daily  too  long,  she 
said  the  seven  words  of  our  Saviour  hanging  on  the  Cross 
that  He  would  ordain  for  her  one  according  to  His  will. 
Our  Blessed  Saviour  vouchsafed  Himself  to  choose  her  for 
His  spouse,  giving  her  a  mind  to  religion,  which  happened 
after  this  manner. 

There  was  offered  her  by  her  friends  an  old  widower, 
but  a  mighty  rich  man,  who  desired  to  marry  her,  and  she 
was  also  content,  thinking  surely  that  this  was  the  will  of 
God  because  her  friends  were  so  well  content  therewith. 
But  she  had  a  dream  one  night  wherein  it  seemed  to  her 
that  the  said  old  widower  took  her  with  him  in  great  kind- 
ness and  led  her  forth  into  a  green  meadow,  where  there 
was  a  pit  digged,  and  that  he  without  any  more  ado  put 
her  therein.  Whereupon  awaking,  she  conjectured  straight 
how  that  was  a  foretoken  he  should  bury  her  as  he  had 
done  three  wives  before,  and  therefore  would  by  no  means 
have  him,  and  then  settled  her  mind  to  religion. 

When  she  was  fully  resolved,  she  desired  a  Jesuit, 
which  lived  at  her  aunt  Smith's,  to  choose  a  cloister  for  her 
which  he  thought  fittest,  for  she  had  no  desire  more  to  one 
place  than  to  another,  but  was  wholly  indifferent.  He 
thereupon  told  her  that  he  thought  this  house  the  best  for 
her,  having  known  our  monastery  when  he  lived  here  at 
the  College,  that  was  then  at  St  John.  So  her  coming 
over  was  agreed  upon,  and  my  Lady  Smith  understanding 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  25 

of  her  niece's  determination  was  very  desirous  to  send  one 
of  her  daughters  over  with  her,  which  was  the  forenamed 
Frances. 

They  came  directly  hither,  but  a  little  after  they  were 
entered,  this  Elizabeth  Skinner  had  a  sister  married  to  one 
that  was  captain-major  in  the  army,  who  being  with  child 
of  her  first,  desired  very  earnestly  her  sister  might  come  to 
Brussels  to  help  her  and  for  her  comfort,  which  by  means 
of  Dr  Clement  she  obtained.  So  she,  being  then  a 
scholar,  was  fain  to  remain  at  Brussels  a  quarter  of  a  year, 
in  which  time  Dr  Clement  took  a  great  affection  unto  her, 
and  at  her  confirmation  was  her  godfather,  and  caused  her 
to  change  her  name  to  dementia  which  she  did  for  his 
sake. 

But  here  happened  a  thing  which  we  will  not  omit, 
because  it  showed  the  great  piety  of  the  most  noble 
Infanta  of  happy  memory  ;  it  was  ordained  by  Dr  Clement 
that  she  should  have  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  in  the 
bishop's  chapel  privately,  and  the  Infanta  also  understand- 
ing how  she  was  entered  into  the  cloister  at  Louvain  and 
came  forth  for  the  comfort  of  her  sister,  sent  her  word  that 
she  should  make  haste  to  return  to  her  cloister.  The 
archbishop  likewise  said  the  same,  for  knowing  that  at 
that  time  Brussels  was  full  of  gallants,  they  feared  she 
might  be  enticed  to  marriage.  But  the  truth  was,  she 
lived  very  privately  with  her  sister,  and  kept  herself  out  of 
company.  So  after  the  birth  of  her  sister's  son,  she  returned 
again  to  our  monastery,  and  was  professed  with  her 
cousin  Frances  Smith,  then  26  years  of  age,  and  Dr 
Clement  was  here  to  their  profession,  as  also  he  had  come 
before  to  their  clothing,  and  lived  himself  scarce  a  year 
after,  as  shall  be  further  declared. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  SECOND 

The  Lords  of  Ashby  Folville.  The  Powder  Plot  and  Lord  Monteagle. 
Draycote  of  Painsley.  Cossey  Hall.  Jerninghams,  Plowdens,  and  Staffords. 
Abbess  Jerningham  of  the  Franciscan  Convent  at  Taunton.  Laura  Mary 
Stafford-Jemingham. 

Six  miles  south-west  of  Melton  Mowbray,  there  is  a  small 
Leicestershire  village,  numbering  scarce  a  hundred  souls,  called 
Ashby  Folville,  It  is  a  place  of  interest  to  Catholics,  for  its 
manor-house  was  long  a  place  of  refuge  for  priests,  under  the 
protection  of  the  lords  of  the  manor,  a  family  known  at  different 
periods  of  their  career,  now  as  Smith,  now  as  Carrington.  In  the 
manor-house  was  born  Sister  Frances  Smith,  professed  at  St 
Monica's  in  1625,  and  from  Sir  Francis  Smith  of  Ashby  Folville, 
her  father,  are  descended  the  four  Sisters  Hungate,  the  two  Sisters 
Anderton,  the  two  Sisters  Thwaites,  among  our  canonesses,  beside 
several  Benedictine  nuns  of  Pontoise  and  Ghent,  and  others  of  the 
Sepulchrine  Order,  while  more  than  one  of  this  devout  family 
appear  in  the  lists  of  priests  in  the  persecuting  times.  The  family 
vicissitudes  deserve  a  passing  notice. 

In  the  formidable  conspiracy  of  the  "  Lords  appellants,"  shortly 
after  the  accession  of  Henry  IV.,  besides  the  chief  actors,  well 
known  to  history,  a  great  number  of  men  of  lesser  rank  were 
compromised.  Among  these  was  John  Carrington,  a  Leicestershire 
gentleman,  who,  to  escape  the  danger  of  losing  his  head,  changed 
his  name  to  Smyth,  which  name  his  descendants  at  Ashby  Folville 
retained  for  the  next  two  centuries  and  a  half,  of  which  line  of 
Smiths  of  Ashby  Folville  Sir  Francis  above  mentioned  was  the 
last.  But  in  1643,  Charles  the  First  created  Charles  Smith  of 
Ashby  Folville,  Baron  Carrington  of  Wotton.  He  was  the  eldest 
brother  of  our  Sister  Frances,  and  another  of  her  gallant  brothers, 
Sir  John,  was  killed  in  the  royal  cause  at  the  battle  of  Alresford  in 
1644.  His  death  must  have  sent  a  thrill  of  loyal  emotion  through 
his  sister's  heart,  but  it  was  for  her  a  terrible  trial  to  receive  in 

20 


S   u 
<  -5 


S 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  27 

1665  the  news  of  Lord  Carrington's  murder.  He  was  living  at 
Pontoise,  his  daughter,  Dame  Frances,  O.S.B.,  being  a  nun  in  the 
Benedictine  Convent  of  that  town,  and  was  stabbed  to  death  as  he 
lay  in  bed  by  his  French  valet  de  chambre  for  the  sake  of  his  money. 
The  murderer  was  taken  and  executed.  Lord  Carrington  was 
buried  in  the  church  of  St  Maclou,  his  monument  being  opposite 
the  second  pillar  on  the  right-hand  side,  the  inscription  recording 
his  firmness  in  the  Catholic  faith.  His  son  John  was  a  Jesuit ; 
one  of  his  daughters  a  Benedictine  nun,  another  a  Sepulchrine  ; 
a  third  died  a  convictrix  at  St  Monica's,  and  the  youngest  was 
married  to  Sir  Francis  Hungate.  The  second  and  third  Barons 
Carrington  died  at  Ashby  Folville,  and  with  the  death  of  the  latter, 
the  title  became  extinct  in  1706. 

We  shall  meet  hereafter  with  other  descendants  of  the  family 
in  the  pages  of  our  Chronicle.  Here  we  need  only  mention  our 
canoness's  sister  Lucy,  married  to  John  Thwaites,  whose  two 
daughters  were  professed  at  St  Monica's,  and  whose  son,  the 
Reverend  Francis  Thwaites,  was  a  secular  priest. 

A  strange  childhood  in  its  surroundings  must  have  been  that  of 
Sister  Frances  Parker,  professed  at  St  Monica's  on  the  14th  of 
June  1626.  Her  father,  the  fourth  Baron  Monteagle  and  eleventh 
Baron  Morley,  is  best  known  as  the  Lord  Monteagle  to  whom  the 
mysterious  letter  was  delivered  on  the  eve  of  the  execution  of  the 
Gunpowder  Plot,  a  letter  which  it  is  more  than  probable  was  no 
mystery  to  him,  but  a  prearranged  incident  to  give  colour  to  the 
account  of  the  affair  already  concocted  by  the  Government.  His 
title  of  Lord  Monteagle  was  inherited  from  his  mother,  the  only 
child  of  the  third  Baron  Monteagle,  a  branch  of  the  Stanleys,  who 
were  seated  at  Hornby  Castle  in  Lancashire.  By  her  marriage 
with  Edward  Parker,  Lord  Morley,  the  two  titles  were  united. 
Where  Sister  Frances  was  born  or  spent  her  childhood,  our 
chronicler  does  not  say,  but  it  was  probably  at  the  ancestral  home 
of  the  Morleys,  Hengham  in  Norfolk.  Infirm  in  body  as  was 
Sister  Frances,  yet  there  was  an  inexpressible  charm  in  her 
conversation  and  sweetness  of  disposition  that  endeared  her  to  the 
community.  For  the  last  eighteen  years  of  her  life  she  was 
bedridden,  and  must  have  offered  up  many  and  fervent  prayers 
for  her  father's  soul.  On  his  career  we  may  add  a  few  words,  for 
if  ever  the  intricacies  of  the  Powder  Plot  are  to  be  unravelled,  the 
clue  to  them  v/ill  be  found  in  the  part  played  by  Lord  Monteagle. 

His  parents  had  conformed  to  the  Protestant  establishment  in 
Elizabeth's  reign,  but  in   his   youth   he   seems   to   have   been    a 


28  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

sincere  Catholic.  That  he  had  joined  the  Powder  Plot  conspirators, 
scarcely  admits  of  a  doubt,  though  at  an  early  period  of  their 
negotiations  he  had  decided  not  to  run  himself  into  danger,  and 
his  only  mode  of  escape  was  by  betraying  them  to  the  Government. 
To  make  assurance  doubly  sure  he  renounced  his  faith,  and  wrote 
to  King  James  his  desire  to  be  a  Protestant,  a  design  which  he 
carried  out  in  the  year  of  the  Plot.  We  find  him  on  one  occasion 
with  Catesby  and  Francis  Tresham,  his  brother-in-law.  As  Father 
Garnett  was  present,  there  could  of  course  be  no  mention  of 
Gunpowder  Plots,  which  none  would  have  dared  to  allude  to  in  the 
Jesuit's  presence,  but  there  was  talk  about  a  rising  of  Catholics  in 
defence  of  liberty  of  conscience,  which  Garnett  strongly  dissuaded. 
In  course  of  conversation,  as  Catesby  was  vainly  urging  that  the 
Pope  should  be  asked  to  approve,  Father  Garnett  questioned 
Monteagle,  as  if  for  the  Pope's  information,  if  he  thought 
Catholics  had  any  chance  of  making  a  stand  against  the  king. 
Monteagle's  reply :  "  If  ever  they  were,  they  are  able  now,  the 
king  is  so  odious  to  all  sorts.  .  .  .  What !  will  not  Spain 
help  us?  It  is  a  shame;"  shows  how  he  was  then 
affected. 

But  one  need  only  run  through  existing  documents  as  they 
are  catalogued  in  the  Calendar  of  State  Papers,  to  see  his  con- 
nexion with  the  conspirators.  In  February  1605,  Thomas  Winter 
writes  to  John  Grant,  both  being  of  the  number  of  the  Plotters, 
that  he  has  attached  himself  to  Lord  Monteagle,  is  going  with 
him  into  Lancashire  (perhaps  to  Hornby  Castle),  and  that 
his  lordship  will  receive  Grant's  brother ;  in  Winter's  confession 
he  speaks  of  a  message  relative  to  the  Plot,  sent  him  by  Catesby, 
Tresham,  and  Monteagle,  Monteagle's  name  being  half  scratched 
out,  half  pasted  over  with  paper  ;  Tresham's  confession  mentions 
a  former  connexion  between  Monteagle  and  Catesby,  in  which 
document  the  name  of  the  former  is  again  pasted  over ;  an  over- 
heard conversation  in  the  Tower  between  Guy  Faukes  and  Robert 
Winter  is  reported  where  they  express  their  hopes  that  Lord 
Monteagle  would  beg  for  some  of  them.  So  likewise,  Fr.  Garnett 
in  the  Tower  is  overheard  saying  that  he  knows  the  Lords  wish 
to  save  Monteagle,  who  had  written  letters  by  Sir  Edward 
Baynham,  the  messenger  sent  to  consult  the  nuncio  in  Flanders. 
Above  all,  Salisbury  writes  to  Sir  Edward  Coke,  directing  him 
to  exonerate  and  praise  Monteagle  at  the  trial,  because  he  was 
suspected  to  have  a  hand  in  the  plot,  which  he  certainly  had. 
Then   we   have   the    conduct   of   Francis   Tresham,    Monteagle's 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  29 

brother-in-law,  always  more  than  suspected   of  having  betrayed 
his  fellow-conspirators. 

I  have  no  doubt  that  Lord  Monteagle,  by  his  apostacy  and 
his  giving  up  his  fellow-conspirators,  earned  the  rich  rewards 
granted  him  by  King  James,  and  that  he  worked  upon  Tresham 
to  the  same  end.  Tresham's  sister  was  the  mother  of  our  Sister 
Frances;  she  was  a  iirm  and  devoted  Catholic,  like  the  rest  of 
her  family,  to  whom  our  chronicler  awards  in  this  respect  a 
just  meed  of  praise.  Sister  Frances  was  born  the  year  after  the 
Powder  Plot  and  her  father's  apostacy.  Her  mother's  influence 
saved  her  from  the  corruption  of  her  unhappy  surroundings,  and 
her  father,  whose  defection  had  been  induced  by  the  desire  to 
save  his  life,  does  not  seem  to  have  interfered  with  the  Catholic 
education  of  his  children.  The  name  and  title  became  extinct 
two  generations  later,  in  1696.  The  Earls  of  Morley,  since  the 
creation  of  that  title  in  1815,  are  a  Devonshire  family,  the  Parkers 
of  Whiteway  near  Chudleigh.  Henry,  Lord  Morley,  Sister  Frances's 
brother,  figures  among  the  Catholic  peers  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
I.  The  widely-differing  connexions  of  those  who  found  their 
vocation  in  St  Monica's,  is  one  of  the  most  striking  features  in 
its  history. 

The  profession  of  Sister  Helen  Draycote,  or  Draycott,  recorded 
in  this  same  chapter,  serves  to  recall  the  memory  of  a  devout 
and  long-suffering  race,  the  name  of  which  has  passed  away, 
though  its  descendants  are  to  be  found  in  the  Catholic  houses 
of  Stourton  and  Mostyn. 

Of  Sister  Helen,  our  chronicler  writes  that,  "  being  a  gentle- 
woman by  birth,  yet  having  but  small  means  and  a  strong  body, 
she  was  well  content  to  be  a  work-sister.  She  was  the  daughter 
of  Alban  Draycote,  of  Pensley  in  Staffordshire,"  not  far  from 
Cheadle.  Draycott-in-the-moors,  now  a  village  of  no  less  than  400 
inhabitants,  is  worthy  of  pilgrimage,  by  reasons  of  the  long  line 
of  heroic  confessors  that  have  dwelt  there.  In  its  venerable 
parish  church  is  the  mortuary  chapel  of  the  Draycote  family 
with  altar-tombs,  a  figure  of  a  knight  in  chain-armour,  an  alabaster 
tomb  with  recumbent  effigies  on  the  top  and  twelve  children 
sculptured  in  front,  besides  a  monumental  brass  of  William 
Draycote,  priest,  who  was  rector  of  the  parish  in  1500.  Camden 
gives  a  sombre  description  of  this  "  rugged,  foul,  and  cold  "  moor- 
land ;  and  in  a  note  I  read  that  the  Blythe,  on  which  river  the 
village  is  situated,  "has  Draycote,  which  gives  a  surname  to  a 
family  of  great  antiquity." 


30  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Like  the  Thimelbys  of  whom  we  have  spoken  elsewhere,  the 
Draycotes  seem  to  have  lived  a  quiet  and  secluded  life  in  those 
stormy  times,  to  which  the  situation  of  their  home  may  have 
contributed.  At  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  Dr  Anthony  Draycote, 
chancellor  of  the  diocese  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  was  im- 
prisoned in  the  fleet,  "  and  suffered  much  on  account  of  religion," 
says  Wood.  Bridgwater  says  that  he  died  in  prison,  but  it 
seems  that  a  little  before  his  death  he  was  allowed  to  return  to 
Draycott  where  he  ended  his  days,  20th  January  1570.  He  was 
brother  to  Sir  Philip  Draycote,  who  married  Elizabeth  Fitzherbert. 
The  hand  of  the  persecutor  weighed  heavily  on  this  devoted 
house.  Richard,  Sir  Philip's  eldest  son,  was  driven  into  exile, 
and  his  son  John  is  said  by  our  chronicler  to  have  passed  twenty 
years  in  various  prisons.  This  John,  by  his  wife,  Elizabeth 
Hosyer,  had  several  children,  one  of  whom,  Alban,  underwent  a 
long  and  harassing  persecution.  He  was  the  father  of  our  holy 
lay  sister,  Helen  Draycote.  Her  two  nieces,  Bridget  and  Elizabeth, 
were  Benedictine  nuns  at  Brussels  (now  East  Bergholt). 

The  name  of  this  heroic  family  has  long  been  extinct.  The 
heiress  to  the  name  and  estates,  Frances,  daughter  of  Richard 
Draycote,  Lord  of  the  manors  of  Draycott,  Painsley,  and  Consall, 
gave  her  hand  to  Marmaduke,  Lord  Langdale.  Her  grand-daughter 
Apollonia  married  Hugh,  Lord  Clifford  of  Chudleigh  who  died  in 
1795,  but  as  they  had  no  children,  Lord  Stourton  now  represents 
the  ancient  house  of  Draycote. 

Brother  Foley  gives  the  name  of  Peter  and  Thomas  Draycote, 
temporal  coadjutors,  S.J.,  born  respectively  in  1620  and  162 1. 
How  they  were  related  to  our  Sister  Helen,  I  do  not  know. 

But  there  were  at  least  two  other  descendants  of  the  heroic 
Alban  Draycote  among  our  Louvain  nuns.  Philip  Draycote, 
Sister  Helen's  brother,  had  two  daughters,  Anne  and  Ellen.  The 
latter  married  for  her  second  husband  Sir  Edward  Mostyn 
of  Talacre.  Anne  married  Sampson  Coyney  of  Weston  Coyney, 
and  their  daughter  Mary  was  professed  at  St  Monica's  in  1667. 
There  was  also  a  sister  of  our  Sister  Helen  who  married,  according 
to  our  Louvain  MS.,  one  Mr  Curtis,  of  whom  the  Chronicle 
says :  "  Being  a  constant  Catholic,  for  more  safety  he  became  the 
Queen's  pewterer,  being  before  of  that  trade,  which  in  these 
disastrous  times  (of  the  Civil  War)  became  his  greater  trouble, 
for  he  was  soon  plundered  by  the  Parliament,  and  was  fain  to  buy 
his  goods  again."  A  graphic  account  of  his  children's  sufferings, 
one  of  the  most  striking  episodes  in  the  Chronicle,  will  be  given 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  31 

in  its  proper  place.  He  lived  in  Tower  Street.  His  daughter 
Catharine  was  professed  as  a  lay  sister  in  1653.  The  Curtis  family- 
deserve  notice.  Thomas  Curtis  of  Enborne,  near  Newberry  in 
Berkshire,  had  four  sons  in  the  Society  of  Jesus,  namely,  Fathers 
Thomas  and  John,  and  Brothers  Edmund  and  Henry  Curtis, 
laybrothers.  A  fifth  brother  was  the  Reverend  Peter  Curtis, 
President  of  Lisbon  College,  who  died  in  1673.  A  sixth  was  the 
father  of  our  Sister  Catharine.  A  sister  of  the  four  Jesuits  was  a 
nun  among  the  Poor  Clares  at  Rouen.  The  trade  of  pewterer 
seems  to  have  been  hereditary  in  the  Curtis  family.  Sir  Thomas 
Curtis,  pewterer,  living  in  Broad  Street,  was,  in  1557,  Lord  Mayor 
of  London. 

Cossey  Hall  in  Norfolk,  the  seat  of  Lord  Stafford,  and  since 
Queen  Mary's  reign  the  principal  residence  of  the  Jerninghams,  is 
associated  with  a  crowd  of  memories  dear  to  Catholics.  Sister 
Christina  Jerningham  of  St  Monica's  is  but  one  of  a  great  number 
of  children  of  that  ancient  family,  who  during  the  last  three 
centuries  have  sought  the  peace  of  the  cloister.  Six  of  these  were 
canonesses  in  the  Bruges  Convent,  the  eldest  daughter  of  St 
Monica's,  so  that  a  few  notes  on  the  family  history  of  the 
Jerninghams  must  find  a  place  in  these  records. 

Their  earlier  history  need  not  detain  us.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
Jernegan  was  the  name  of  a  certain  Danish  chief  among  the 
invaders  of  East  Anglia,  and  that  we  meet  his  descendants  among 
the  Suffolk  families  of  note  in  the  twelfth  century.  On  Corpus 
Christi  day  in  1458,  we  find*  John  Jernegan,  who  was  serving  on 
the  Earl  of  Warwick's  fleet,  writing  from  Calais  to  his  cousin, 
Margaret  Paston,  praying  her  to  send  him  word  "  how  the  matter 
doth  between  Mrs  Blanche  Wychynham  and  me,  and  if  ye  suppose 
it  (the  wedding)  shall  be  brought  about  or  no  ;  "  then,  as  a  matter 
of  minor  consequence,  he  gives  his  cousin,  "if  it  please  you  for  to 
hear  such  tidings  as  we  have  here,"  an  account  of  the  battle 
fought  on  the  previous  Sunday  with  a  fleet  of  twenty-eight  Spanish 
vessels,  when  he  was  made  prisoner,  "  and  forsooth,"  he  concludes, 
"  we  were  well  and  truly  beat." 

A  descendant  of  this  gallant  warrior  was  Sir  Henry,  the  first 
Jerningham  of  Cossey  Hall  (otherwise  Costessy),  and  the  loyal 
supporter  of  Queen  Mary.  At  the  death  of  Edward  VI.,  Mary 
started  from  Hunsdon  to  London,  but  on  reaching  Hoddesden 
(where  the  latest  offshoot  from  St  Augustine's  Priory  of  Newton 
Abbot  forms  the  Community  of  St    Monica's),  she   turned  aside, 

*  Paston  Letters. 


32  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

and  rode  for  Kenninghall  in  Norfolk,  where  she  was  joined  by 
Sir  William  Drury,  Sir  Henry  Bedingfeld,  Sir  Henry  Jerningham, 
and  other  loyal  Norfolk  gentlemen,  and  two  days  later  was  at  the 
head  of  30,000  armed  men.  Jerningham  boarded  the  ships  of  the 
rebel  fleet  off  Yarmouth,  and  won  them  all  to  their  allegiance. 
"  The  mariners  asked  Mr  Jerningham  what  he  would  have,  and 
whether  he  would  have  their  captains,  or  no,  and  he  said  :  '  Yea, 
marry  ?  '  Said  they  :  '  Ye  shall  have  them,  or  else  we  shall  throw 
them  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea.'  "  Mary  made  Sir  Henry  a  member 
of  her  Privy  Council,  Vice-Chancellor  and  Captain  of  the  Guard, 
and  gave  him  the  manor  of  Costessy  with  several  others. 

Under  Elizabeth  he  was  less  fortunate.  The  family  remained 
loyal  to  the  Catholic  religion  despite  some  occasional  lapses.  In 
1577  Bishop  Freke  writes  to  the  Council,  sending  list  of  Norfolk 
recusants,  with  a  statement  that  Lady  Jerningham,  "  being  often 
troubled  with  certain  melancholy  passions,"  has  service  in  English 
in  her  own  house.  She  was  probably  Sir  Henry's  widow,  Frances 
Baynham.  So  likewise  about  1645,  according  to  Father  F. 
Sankey,  S.J.,  a  father  of  the  Society  was  sent  for  to  Mr 
Jerningham  of  Norfolk  (whom  he  presently  describes  as  a  knight) 
lying  in  danger  of  death,  and  "  reconciled  that  knight  unto  the 
Catholic  faith,  who  formerly  for  many  years  had  lain  in  schism, 
and  frequented  Protestant  churches."  He  may  have  been  Sir 
Thomas,  knighted  in  1627,  great-grandson  of  Sir  Henry  of  Queen 
Mary's  reign,  to  whom  we  must  now  return. 

His  son  Henry,  by  his  wife  Eleanor,  daughter  of  William,  Lord 
Dacre  of  Gillesland,  became  the  father  of  the  two  saintly  youths, 
whose  cruel  sufferings  for  the  faith  are  so  graphically  told  by  our 
chronicler.  They  were  amply  rewarded  in  their  posterity.  George, 
the  younger,  himself  a  glorious  confessor  of  Christ,  took  to  wife 
Helen  Philpott,  who  rivalled  him  in  the  heroism  of  sanctity.  One 
of  their  children  was  our  Sister  Christina,  three  others  were 
Franciscan  nuns  at  the  Brussels  Convent,  now  continued  at  Taunton. 
His  elder  brother,  Henry,  the  first  Baronet  of  Cossey  Hall,  was  the 
father  of  Abbess  Jerningham  of  the  Franciscan  "  Blue  Nuns  "  of 
Paris,  in  which  community  one  of  her  sisters  was  likewise 
professed. 

Our  latest  chapter  in  the  Jerningham  family  history  begins  with 
Sir  George,  whose  wife  Mary  Plowden,  was  a  grand-daughter  of 
the  venerable  martyr  William  Howard,  Viscount  Stafford.  From 
the  date  of  this  auspicious  union  the  family  has  been  singularly 
blessed.       One   of  Sir  William's  brothers   was   professed   in   the 


Edmund  Plowden, 

Barrister  of  the  Middle  Temple.     Died,  1585. 

From  Portrait  at  Plowden  Hall. 


[Facts  pagt  82. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  33 

Society  of  Jesus,  two  of  his  sisters  were  Augustinian  canonesses  at 
Bruges,  and  his  niece,  Mary  Henrietta,  was  a  Benedictine  nun  at 
Pontoise.  Three  other  of  his  nieces  were  among  the  Bruges 
canonesses,  and  a  nephew  was  a  Franciscan  at  Douay. 

From  the  time  of  Sir  George's  marriage  with  Mary  Plowden 
the  family  seem  to  have  looked  forward  to  succeeding  to  the  title 
of  her  martyred  grandfather,  and  the  happy  accomplishment  of 
this  desire  has  given  us  at  the  ancient  Hall  of  Cossy  a  Catholic 
Baron  Stafford,  descended  from  the  Venerable  William  Howard. 
Sir  George  William  Jerningham  was  grandson  to  the  above- 
mentioned  baronet.  His  claim  to  the  title  was  recognised  by  the 
House  of  Lords  in  1825.  Among  his  near  relatives  was  the  late 
venerable  Abbess  of  the  Franciscan  Convent  at  Taunton.  Of  his 
living  relatives  it  would  be  too  long  to  speak ;  both  in  the  world 
and  the  cloister  they  worthily  uphold  the  ancestral  tradition  of 
Catholic  piety.  But  in  Mr  Gillow's  Si  Thomas's  Priory  may  be 
read  an  account  of  Lord  Stafford's  attempt  to  build  the  ancient 
Castle  of  Stafford,  where  the  foundations  had  been  unearthed  by 
his  father.  What  was  built  is  a  conspicuous  feature  in  the  land- 
scape ;  but  the  enormous  cost  of  reconstructing  a  huge  baronial 
fortress  of  the  days  of  the  conqueror  caused  the  work  to  be 
abandoned  in  181 5.  The  work  was  done,  Mr  Gillow  informs  us, 
in  exact  conformity  with  the  original  design,  "  with  a  total  disregard 
of  domestic  comfort  and  modern  requirements."  It  should  be  my 
task  to  defend  an  antiquarian's  enthusiasm,  but  like  other  good 
things,  it  may  sometimes  go  too  far. 

From  the  Pontoise  MSS.  the  following  note  has  been  sent 
me  from  Teignmouth;  Dame  Mary  Henrietta  Jerningham,  a 
daughter  of  the  third  baronet,  was  born  in  London,  23rd  November 
1736,  and  professed  29th  May  1759.  "On  the  12th  of  June  1786, 
at  8  o'clock  A.M.,  the  King's  notaries  at  Pontoise  found  Dame 
M.  Henrietta  Jerningham  depositary  at  the  Convent,  who  declared 
to  them  that  all  the  Dames  and  Converse  sisters  had  just  departed 
to  join  the  Communities  to  which  their  obedience  from  the 
Archbishop  of  Rouen  directed  them,  and  that  she  herself  by  virtue 
of  the  same  obedience,  was  preparing  to  join  the  royal  priory  and 
hospital  of  St  Nicholas  in  the  town  of  Pontoise." 

With  Laura  Mary  Stafford-Jerningham,  afterwards  the  Hon. 
Mrs  Edward  Petre,  and  in  religion,  Sister  Mary  of  St  Francis, 
whose  life,  by  A.  M.  Clarke,  was  published  in  1899,  I  must  close  my 
notes  on  the  family.  Concerning  this  holy  religious,  I  may  here  quote 
a  passage  from  Lord  Clifford's  Preface,  which  faithfully  expresses 

C 


34  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

what  was  a  leading  feature  in  her  spiritual  life.  "  The  lives  of  men 
and  women  with  a  kind  of  double  vocation  for  the  world  and  the 
cloister,  have  always  a  peculiar  charm.  It  is  not  always  easy  to 
determine  from  whence  it  comes.  But  there  is  one  gift  which  such 
characters  nearly  always  possess.  It  is  the  power  of  taking  up 
and  doing  the  work  that  lies  at  their  feet"  Laura  Mary  Stafford- 
Jerningham  was  born  at  Cossey  Hall,  15th  January  181 1,  and 
baptised  in  the  domestic  chapel,  her  god-parents  being  Lord 
Clifford  and  Lady  Knatchbull. 


Eleanor,  Lady  Clifford, 

Daughter  of  Heniy,  Eighth  Lord  Arundell  of  Wardour,  and  Wife  of  Charles, 

Sixth  Baron  Clifford  of  Chudleigh- 

Died  at  the  Convent  of  the  Canonesses  at  Spetisbury,  November  24,  1835. 


From  Portrait  at  Vghrooke. 


[Face  page  35. 


CHAPTER  II 

From  Sister  Helen  Draycott's  profession  to  that  of  Sister  Paula 
Hubert.  The  daughter  of  a  Powder  Plot  conspirator.  A 
nocturnal  search  for  a  martyr's  body  at  Tyburn.    A  wedded 

MAID  AMONG  OUR  CANONESSES.      1625-1627. 

Upon  the  nth  day  of  October  in  the  same  year  1625  was 
professed  Sister  Helen  Draycott,  lay  sister,  who  being  a 
gentlewoman  by  birth,  yet  having  but  small  means  and  a 
strong  body,  was  well  content  to  be  a  work-sister.  She 
was  daughter  of  Alban  Draycott  of  Pensley  (Painsley)  in 
Staffordshire,  but  a  younger  brother,  whose  father  had 
suffered  much  for  his  conscience,  and  was  about  twenty 
years  continually  prisoner  in  divers  prisons  of  England, 
and  at  such  time  as  this  son  was  born  he  was  prisoner  at 
St  Alban's,  and  therefore  had  that  saint's  name  given  him. 
Yet  the  imprisonment  of  that  worthy  man  was  not  always 
so  strict,  but  he  had  leave  by  whiles  to  go  home  if  he 
would,  so  long  as  he  returned  again ;  but  finding  such 
molestations  at  home  he  was  as  well  content  to  stay  away. 
His  son  Alban  married  a  Catholic  gentlewoman,  and 
suffered  also  very  much  for  his  religion,  so  that  he  was 
fain  to  fly  from  his  house  and  keep  himself  away  for  three 
years,  till  the  fury  of  that  exaction  ceased,  in  which  time 
his  wife  died  and  he  but  half  a  year  after,  when  this  their 
daughter  was  but  3  years  old,  so  that  she  was  left  to  be 
brought  up  by  a  cousin-german  of  hers  (Mr  Paston),  who 
was  also  a  Catholic,  and  so  she  had  good  education  ;  which 
gentleman  at  length  sent  her  with  one  of  his  daughters  to 
St  Benedict's  at  Brussels  for  to  be  a  religious.  Upon 
which  occasion  this  cousin  of  hers,  being   in    the  house, 

85 


36  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

would  often  talk  of  a  religious  life  ;  from  the  which  notwith- 
standing she  had  a  very  great  aversion  by  reason  they 
reported  to  her  such  strange  things  of  religious  life  as  were 
nothing  true,  making  it  seem  such  a  miserable  state  as 
though  they  had  no  good  day  in  it,  but  passed  continual 
hardness  and  austerities.  Wherefore,  she  began  to  pray  to 
God  that  she  might  never  be  a  religious,  for  she  feared 
still  to  have  a  calling  thereunto.  At  length  another  of  her 
cousins  was  to  come  over,  also  to  St  Benedict's,  who  never- 
theless showed  wavering.  About  which  time  one  day  as 
she  was  thinking  with  herself  of  religion  with  as  great  aver- 
sion as  she  used  to  have,  suddenly  there  came  a  thought 
into  her  mind  that  although  religious  life  were  never  so  hard, 
and  that  she  were  to  suffer  misery  all  her  life,  yet  what 
matter  was  it,  so  long  as  after  that  she  should  go  to 
heaven  ;  and  thereupon  proposed  resolutely  to  become  a 
religious  whatsoever  she  suffered,  for  she  supposed  that 
religious  persons  were  sure  to  go  to  heaven. 

Thus  doth  Almighty  God,  when  He  pleaseth  to  call  a 
soul  to  His  service  by  His  holy  inspiration,  sweetly  allure 
a  mind  though  never  so  repugnant,  and  change  it  in  an 
instant  if  she  will  but  consent  to  His  divine  call.  After 
this  she  was  somewhat  ashamed  to  discover  her  intention 
unto  her  friends,  because  she  had  always  showed  such 
aversion  for  a  religious  life.  Nevertheless,  she  made  her 
mind  known  to  that  cousin  of  hers  who  was  to  come  over ; 
who  thereupon  was  much  confirmed  in  her  own  vocation, 
and  so  it  was  agreed  with  their  friends  that  they  should 
both  come  over  together.  Arriving  at  Brussels,  the  other 
entered  in  at  St  Benedict's,  but  this  one,  by  reason  that 
she  had  too  small  a  portion  to  be  a  nun,  they  would  not 
admit ;  (nor)  as  a  lay  sister,  in  respect  that  being  akin  to 
the  Lady  Abbess,  they  thought  it  unfit  to  give  her  no 
better  place,  and  so  refused  her.  Whereupon  she  thought 
to  have  entered  into  the  Third  Order  of  St  Francis,  where 
she  hoped  to  be  received  for  a  nun,  but  the  Lady  Abbess 
of  St  Benedict's,  her  kinswoman,  was  very  much  against 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  37 

her  going  into  that  cloister.  So  she  stayed  in  suspense 
what  course  to  take  about  some  two  months  at  Brussels, 
till  at  length  the  Lady  Abbess  would  needs  have  her  to 
come  and  see  this  monastery,  and  wrote  for  her  to  our 
Reverend  Mother  for  her  admittance  to  be  a  lay  sister  ; 
thus  she  came  hither  against  her  own  mind,  for  she  fully 
purposed  to  return  again  and  enter  into  the  Third  Order  of 
St  Francis.  But  that  sovereign  providence,  which  or- 
daineth  all  things  as  is  best  and  most  profitable  unto  each 
one,  had,  as  it  seems,  kept  her  for  this  place,  and  so  coming 
hither  she  was  admitted  upon  the  Lady  Abbess's  request, 
having  also  good  portion  for  a  lay  sister,  being  2*100, 
and  she  herself  showing  a  desire  of  entering  here ; 
for  she  was  by  the  grace  of  God  moved  contrary  to  her 
former  determination  and  otherwise  had  good  contentment, 
and  made  her  profession  at  the  age  of  two  or  three-and- 
twenty  years. 

In  the  year  1626,  upon  St  Basil,  the  14th  of  June, 
was  professed  a  nun,  Sister  Frances  Parker,  daughter  to 
William  Lord  Morley  and  Baron  of  Monteagle.  Her 
mother  was  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas  Tresham,  a  good 
Catholic,  and  one  who  was  charitable  and  entertained  priests, 
so  that  she  brought  up  her  children  in  the  Catholic  religion, 
although  my  lord  their  father  was  none  ;  who,  notwithstand- 
ing, at  length  after  much  ado  gave  his  consent  that  this  his 
daughter  Frances  should  come  to  religion,  in  respect  that 
she  was  crooked,  and  therefore  not  so  fit  for  the  world. 
Which  the  Divine  Goodness  ordained  as  a  means  to  make 
her  His  spouse  most  happily  for  her  greater  good  and  more 
honourable  fortune  than  the  noblest  and  richest  marriage 
could  have  afforded  her.  She  had  some  desire  to  be  a 
religious  from  the  age  of  12  years,  as  also  an  especial 
devotion  to  St  Augustine,  having  most  mind  to  be  of  his 
Order ;  but  her  mother  and  friends  would  needs  have  her 
go  to  St  Benedict's  at  Brussels  out  of  kind  affection, 
because  she  being  weak  of  body,  they  judged  according  to 
human    reason    that   she   should  have  better  cherishment 


38  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

there.  The  said  cloister  was  in  greatest  esteem  for  fare 
and  honour.  So  when  her  father  had  consented  to  give 
her  portion — ;^iooo — she  was  sent  over  to  St  Benedict's. 

But  it  happened  through  God's  ordinance  that  there 
came  over  in  her  company  two  gentlewomen  for  this  place, 
to  wit  Sister  Clare  Copley  and  Sister  Elizabeth  Godwin  ; 
which  did  anew  whet  her  former  desire  to  St  Augustine's 
Order,  yet  notwithstanding  for  to  content  her  friends,  she 
entered  into  St  Benedict's  cloister.  But  to  show  that 
where  God  calleth  souls  they  should  be  permitted  to  go, 
and  that  He  will  not  prosper  any  work  that  is  not  accord- 
ino-  to  His  will,  it  happened  that  she  never  had  health  in 
that  monastery,  nor  was  able  to  undertake  the  Order  or 
perform  the  duties  there,  for  all  that  could  be  done,  and 
although  she  forced  herself  to  try.  Insomuch  as  after 
having  lived  there  two  years  and  a  half,  she  was  constrained 
to  come  forth  again.  And  yet  she  would  not  go  into 
England,  but  lived  in  these  countries  a  twelvemonth, 
deliberatinof  with  herself  what  course  of  life  to  undertake. 
And  it  pleased  God  that  although  she  might  well  be 
daunted  and  fearful  to  undertake  religious  life,  having  so 
feelingly  experienced  her  weakness  of  body  in  a  place  where 
most  corporal  cherishment  could  be  given  her,  yet  notwith- 
standing by  the  help  of  divine  grace  she  again  resolved 
courageously  to  try  in  this  place,  and  so  desired  to  be 
received  here,  which  was  soon  granted  by  reason  of  her 
good  portion,  of  which  only  ^loo  was  spent  and  all  the 
rest  remained. 

Now  it  happened  at  the  time  she  was  to  come  hither, 
there  lived  with  her  a  young  maid,  whom  we  had  before 
refused  as  she  seemed  unfit,  who  now  it  pleased  God 
should  enter  here  upon  this  occasion.  For  when  she  was 
presented  again  to  be  received  with  this  lord's  daughter, 
we  did  not  refuse  her,  so  they  entered  in  both  together. 
But  they  were  not  professed  together,  for  the  other  was  to 
be  but  a  converse  or  white  sister,  of  whom  we  shall  speak 
more  in  her  due  place.     Now,   therefore,    Sister    Frances 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  39 

Parker  at  the  age  of  20  years  made  her  holy  profession 
upon  St  Basil's  day,  and  Dr  Clement  came  here  to  her 
profession  with  other  English,  her  relations,  and  this  was 
the  last  time  that  we  saw  our  good  friend  the  vicar- 
general,  for  he  died  soon  after,  leaving  to  our  church  plate 
and  various  things. 

Upon  the  4th  of  October  in  the  same  year  1626  were 
professed  three  nuns  more.  Sister  Margaret  Lutnar 
(Lewkenor),  Sister  Elizabeth  Brereton,  and  Sister  Christina 
Jerningham.  The  first  was  daughter  unto  George 
Lutnar  [szc]  of  an  ancient  noble  house,  but  a  younger 
brother.  He  undertook  the  course  of  law  and  was  Doctor 
of  the  Civil  Law,  but  finding  in  time  that  he  could  not 
well  live  thereby  in  England,  being  a  Catholic,  he  was 
content  to  become  a  doctor  of  physic,  and  so  lived  virtu- 
ously, and  brought  up  his  children  in  the  fear  of  God, 
suffering  the  ordinary  molestations  of  the  Catholic  religion, 
and  entertained  priests  with  great  charity.  This  daughter 
of  his,  when  she  was  a  child  began  to  have  some  desires  to 
religion,  by  this  means.  There  lived  in  the  house  with  her 
a  youth,  heir  to  a  great  estate,  and  she  loved  him  very 
well  after  the  manner  of  children,  and  would  always  say 
that  if  she  had  not  him  for  her  husband  she  would  have 
none,  but  be  a  religious.  When  therefore  they  came  to  be 
of  more  age,  seeing  plainly  the  impossibility  to  have  him, 
by  reason  that  although  she  were  of  as  good  a  house  yet 
her  small  means  were  not  comparable  to  his  estate,  she 
fully  resolved  to  be  a  religious  ;  want  of  riches  being  often- 
times the  means  for  to  make  souls  attain  the  greater 
happiness  both  in  this  life  and  the  next  by  undertaking  a 
religious  course.  But  to  make  it  more  plainly  apparent 
that  this  was  a  soul  chosen  by  God,  it  happened  that 
having  one  sister  of  hers  that  waited  upon  the  Countess  of 
Rutland,  which  lady  was  a  Catholic,  as  also  the  earl,  she 
therefore  seeing  it  to  be  a  good  place,  procured  such  means 
as  brought  her  sister  also  into  that  lady's  service.  So  that 
she  lived  there  eight  years  in  all,  during  which  time  neither 


40  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  haunting  of  the  court  nor  the  frequent  sight  of  all  worldly 
vanities,  could  remove  her  desire  to  religion  insomuch  that 
there  was  a  gentleman  who,  when  he  understood  her  mind 
to  religion,  being  a  worthy  man  and  good  Catholic, 
became  as  it  were  a  father  unto  her,  and  her  own  father 
dying  about  that  time,  he  of  his  free  will  gave  her  a  portion 
for  religion,  she  having  nothing  of  her  own.  At  length 
she  came  over  and  made  her  holy  profession  with  two 
companions  at  the  age  of  28  years. 

The  second  was  Sister  Elizabeth  Brereton,  but  of  her 
parents  we  omit  to  speak  here,  because  afterwards  she  was 
sent  with  the  others  to  Bruges  for  to  begin  the  new  monas- 
tery there.     So  we  remit  the  same  unto  their  own  Chronicle. 

The  third  was  Sister  Christina  Jerningham,  daughter 
unto  George  Jerningham  in  Norfolk,  of  a  good  house,  but 
a  younger  brother.  He  suffered  much  for  Catholic  religion, 
being  very  zealous,  and  even  in  his  childhood  gave  a  mani- 
fest proof  thereof,  when  being  sent  to  Oxford  to  school 
with  a  brother  of  his,  older  than  himself,  they  had  the 
occasion  in  that  place  to  suffer  a  kind  of  martyrdom  for 
Catholic  religion,  through  the  hard  and  cruel  usage  which 
they  there  endured.  For  the  masters  and  scholars  of  that 
university  are  commonly  most  hot  heretics.  They,  then» 
perceived  them  not  to  be  of  their  religion  because  they 
refused  to  go  unto  their  church  and  to  eat  flesh  upon  Fridays 
and  fasting  days.  Although  they  must  not  starve  them  on 
those  days  for  fear  of  their  friends,  nevertheless  they  would 
before  their  faces  put  the  ladle  of  their  flesh-pots  into  their 
porridge,  and  for  other  hard  dealing,  they  were  three  times 
a  week  sorely  whipped  for  to  make  them  forsake  their 
religion.  They  had  such  blows  given  them  on  the  head 
that  his  brother  became  deaf  thereby,  and  himself  doth 
even  to  this  day  bear  in  his  head  the  scars  of  the  wounds 
and  dashes  made  therein  for  their  constancy  in  religion. 
All  this  they  suffered  willingly  for  Christ's  sake  ;  having 
read  what  the  martyrs  had  suffered,  they  would  not  complain 
to  their  father  of  this  entertainment,  but  bore  it  out  with 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  41 

patience,  until  the  bunches  and  gashes  on  their  heads 
discovered  the  same,  whereupon  their  father  took  them 
away  from  thence,  and  he  suffered  this,  being  but  about 
lo  years  old.  Afterwards  coming  to  the  age,  he  married 
Sir  George  Philpott's  daughter,  a  worthy  gentlewoman,  na 
less  zealous  and  fervent  in  religion  than  himself,  insomuch 
that  she  once  ventured  in  person  with  some  other 
companions  to  go  to  Tyborne  in  the  night  and  dig  up  a 
martyr's  body  that  had  been  newly  executed,  and  being 
come  into  the  city  again  they  were  taken  by  the  watch  ; 
but  she  made  an  excuse  that  she  had  been  at  a  woman's 
labour.  They  would  not  believe  her  unless  she  showed 
them  the  house  where  she  had  been,  whereupon  she  said 
it  was  sufficient  if  they  sent  one  of  their  men  with  her.  So 
they  were  content,  and  when  she  had  the  man  she  gave 
him  a  piece  of  gold  to  go  and  say  all  was  well ;  so  by  this 
she  escaped  that  danger. 

This  worthy  woman  did  other  memorable  deeds  in  the 
conversion  of  souls.  One  was  a  very  rich  gentlewoman,  a 
friend  of  hers  and  a  great  Puritan,  with  whom  she  conferred 
so  effectually  of  Catholic  religion,  that  in  the  end  she  was 
wholly  converted,  having  been  before  so  repugnant  that 
she  said  plainly  to  her  :  "  Mrs  Jerningham,  I  know  not  what 
the  reason  is  ;  I  had  rather  see  the  devil  than  see  you,  and 
yet  I  cannot  forbear  still  to  confer  with  you,  although  me- 
thinks  I  would  myself  make  a  better  religion  than  either 
you  or  I  have." 

But  so  did  Almighty  God  concur  in  this  business,  to 
make  her,  for  all  that  aversion,  at  length  to  embrace  the 
truth,  and  afterwards  she  became  a  very  good  and  devout 
Catholic  ;  for,  being  exceeding  wealthy,  and  having  but 
one  child,  she  did  great  almsdeeds  and  works  of  charity, 
sending  good  relief  to  the  prisoners  in  Newgate,  and  to 
priests.  Her  own  father  also  she  brought  to  resolve  upon 
his  reconciliation  to  the  Church,  having  before  lived  a 
schismatic,  which  happened  thus  : 

When  this  worthy  woman  had  passed  her  days  in  pious 


42  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

works  and  borne  ten  children,  it  pleased  our  Lord  by  one 
week's  sickness  to  call  her  unto  Himself,  and  at  that  time  her 
father  coming  in  to  see  her,  she,  omitting  all  other  worldly 
matters  whereof  she  might  well  have  spoken,  said  thus 
unto  him  :  "  O  father,  remember  your  soul  "  ;  which  words 
did  so  strike  him  to  the  heart,  that  after  that  he  could  not 
be  at  quiet  until  he  got  a  priest  and  was  reconciled,  it  being 
then  high  time,  for  he  lived  only  half  a  year  after.-  She 
lying  then  on  her  deathbed,  desired  her  husband  for  her 
last  petition,  that  although  divers  offered  to  take  his 
children  in  England,  yet  after  her  death  he  would  come  over 
seas  and  carry  with  him  all  his  children,  leaving  only  a 
little  one  in  England,  who  was  too  young  to  go.  For  she 
doubted  not,  God  would  provide  for  them  all,  although  they 
had  small  means,  as  indeed  He  did  ;  and  so  foretelling  she 
should  die  such  an  hour,  made  a  blessed  end. 

But  to  return  again  to  her  husband  :  he  being  a  zealous 
Catholic  did  oftentimes  send  over  gentlewomen  to  be 
religious,  and  other  good  deeds,  whereby  he  came  to  be  so 
watched  of  the  persecutors  and  pursuivants,  that  they 
sought  for  him  as  they  did  for  priests,  and  when  they  came 
to  search  his  house  he  was  fain  to  hide  himself  or  else  fly 
from  home  aforehand.  But  one  time  upon  a  Sunday 
morning,  he  got  the  pursuivants  before  anybody  was  aware, 
and  as  their  manner  is,  first  went  up  to  the  higher  rooms 
where  they  suppose  the  priest  or  Mass  commonly  to  be  ;  by 
the  way  locking  up  the  rooms  which  stood  aside.  It 
chanced  that  the  priest  was  at  his  meditation,  and  Mr 
Jerningham  then  also  at  home  in  a  room  at  his  prayers, 
where  he  heard  the  pursuivants  go  up  by  him.  Being 
much  afeared  and  thinking  surely  to  be  taken,  he  com- 
mendeth  himself  to  God,  and  there  came  a  thought  into 
his  mind,  that  he  should  unlock  the  door  while  they  were 
gone  up  and  get  away.  He  did  so,  it  being  a  spring  lock 
which  might  be  opened  on  the  inside,  which  the  pursuivants 
thought  not  of,  and  so  he  went  directly  out  of  the  house 
and  escaped  their  hands.     The  priest  also  was  saved,  for 


CHEOXICLE  OF  ST  MONICAS  43 

while  the  pursui\-ants  were  busy  to  look  and  search  for  the 
master  of  the  house,  he  made  shift  to  go  into  his  secret 
place  ;  and  so  they  lost  their  labour  and  found  nothing. 

At  another  time  also  it  chanced  that  the  pursuivants 
came,  and  found  the  altar  ready  dressed,  and  the  priest  had 
put  off  his  band  for  to  vest  himself  to  say  Mass.  Where- 
upon they  took  him  away  and  brought  him  before  the 
Bishop  of  Canterbury,  where  evidence  was  given  by  the 
pursuivants  that  they  found  all  things  ready,  and  the 
priest  wanted  nothing  but  his  band  to  say  Mass,  which 
they  would  have  him  swear  was  true.  Whereupon  he 
swore  it  was  false,  as  he  might  well  do.  For  indeed  he 
was  not  further  ready  to  say  Mass  but  that  his  band  was 
off,  being  quite  contrary  to  that  which  they  said  ;  and  so 
behaved  himself  with  such  wisdom  and  dexterity  that  he 
was  dismissed,  and  the  household  escaped  that  danger. 
Thus  did  Almighty  God  preser\'e  and  keep  His  ser\-ants 
from  the  snares  o(  their  enemies,  through  His  careful 
providence  and  goodness. 

Now  his  wife  beinsj  dead,  this  oood  o-entleman  was 
desirous  to  perform  her  will,  and  therefore  came  over  seas, 
and  brought  with  him  four  daughters  and  two  sons,  and  so 
well  did  our  Lord  provide,  that  they  were  almost  all  placed 
in  religion  or  in  colleges.  One  o{  his  daughters  was 
admitted  here,  where  she  lived  a  year  a  scholar,  and  after 
had  a  mind  to  the  Third  Order  of  St  Francis,  where  two  of 
her  sisters  were  placed,  and  so  went  thither  to  them.  In 
the  meantime,  this  Mr  Jerningham  taking  upon  himself  to 
be  our  agent  for  England,  and  to  labour  in  our  aft;iirs 
there,  our  Reverend  Mother  was  desirous  to  please  him. 
and  to  take  another  of  his  daughters  in  place  ot  her  that 
was  gone  forth,  wherefore  she  sent  for  this  one  who  then 
lived  at  Brussels,  who,  having  more  mind  to  the  Third 
Order  of  St  Francis,  where  her  sisters  were,  was  at  first 
unwillincr  to  come.  But  afterwards  she  had  a  groat 
scruple  of  conscience,  because  it  seemed  unto  her  that  she 
resisted  God,  Who  of  Himself  without  any  desire  of  hers 


44  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

called  her  unto  this  Order.  Herein  she  was  also  furthered 
by  going  to  the  church  at  Brussels  of  our  Order,  named 
Jericho,  where  Almighty  God  had  given  her  many  good 
inspirations.  Wherefore  she  fully  resolved  to  come  hither 
if  she  might  be  admitted,  and  so  wrote  very  earnest  letters 
to  our  Mother  and  obtained  her  request  by  showing  how 
sorry  she  was  that  she  had  not  taken  her  first  offer.  So 
about  the  age  of  17  years  she  made  her  holy  profession 
upon  St  Francis's  day,  changing  her  name  against  her 
own  mind,  to  conform  herself  to  the  will  of  others,  who 
were  loth  to  have  so  many  of  the  same  name  in  the  house, 
so  she  took  Christina. 

The  same  year  1626  died  most  happily  Sister  Bridget 
Gifford,  who  was  one  singularly  chosen  by  Almighty  God, 
as  we  may  truly  say,  in  a  little  time  to  run  a  great  course 
of  fervent  acts,  and  consequently  to  gain  an  inestimable 
heap  of  merits  in  endless  glory ;  for,  as  we  have  before 
touched,  being  in  the  world  she  was  given  sometimes  to 
vanity,  but  our  Lord  had  such  a  care  of  her  as  to  assist 
her  still  with  His  holy  inspirations.  Having  been  so  far 
overseen  as  to  marry  a  fine  gentleman,  though  a  younger 
son  that  had  nothing,  without  the  knowledge  of  her 
friends,  Almighty  God  ordained  such  occasions  that,  for 
fear  of  her  father,  they  durst  not  without  his  consent  con- 
summate the  marriage,  and  our  Lord  sent  her  also  a 
great  sickness  which  brought  her  unto  death's  door, 
whereby  she  fully  resolved  to  become  a  religious  ;  and  she 
lived  after  this  marriage  two  years  before  she  came  over 
seas  with  purpose  to  be  a  religious,  so  that  he  could 
never  prevail  to  make  her  change  her  mind,  nor  durst  he 
openly  claim  her.  She  got  a  desire  to  our  house  upon 
this  motive,  because  she  heard  that  it  began  only  with  five 
shillings.  She  thought  that  because  Almighty  God  had 
erected  so  great  a  work  with  so  small  human  means,  it 
must  needs  prosper  well. 

After   her  entry  into  this  monastery,  having,  as    it   is 
said,  refused  the  monastery  of  Brussels,  although  she  was 


Mother  Margaret  Clement's  Mug  and  Dutch  Beer  Jug, 

Preserved  at  St  Augustine's  Prioiy. 

("  Their  beer  exceeding  svaaM."— Chronicle,  Vol.  I.,  p.  35.) 


[  Face  page  45 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  45 

sent  thither  by  some  that  favoured  most  that  place,  she 
settled  herself  here  presently  unto  an  extraordinary  course 
of  mortification.  For  in  everything  she  sought  to  do 
what  went  against  her,  insomuch,  that  if  obedience  had 
not  restrained  her,  she  would  have  passed  the  bounds  of 
discretion.  She  was  one  of  those  novices  of  whom  St 
Bernard  speaketh.  This  course  she  continued,  still  doino- 
all  that  might  make  her  to  be  contemned  and  despised,  so 
that  when  anybody  chid  her  or  gave  her  a  chapter,  that 
was  it  which  she  would  have.  Wherefore,  oftentimes  the 
sisters  would  forbear  to  chide,  because  they  knew  that  she 
loved  it  so  well ;  although  we  must  not  think  but  that 
according  to  nature  she  truly  felt  it,  as  the  colour  rising  in 
her  face  manifested  well  when  she  did  such  mortifications 
to  be  evil  thought  of.  In  her  diet  there  was  no  limit  to 
her  mortifications  but  only  obedience. 

Nevertheless,  she  had  so  many  inventions  to  mortify 
herself,  that  it  was  impossible  her  superiors  could  restrain 
her  sufficiently  for  her  health.  Yea,  God  Almighty 
ordained  that  she  was  permitted  some  things  which  were 
apparently  hard  enough  to  nature.  She  got  a  little  pot  to 
drink  in,  which  was  so  small  as  it  scarcely  held  one  good 
draught,  and  would  not  take  more  at  a  meal  than  that, 
though  she  were  never  so  dry.  In  the  winter-time  she  never 
came  near  the  fire  if  that  obedience  had  not  forced  her,  and 
although  she  warmed  herself  awhile  sometimes,  yet  she 
found  means  enough  to  suffer  cold  besides.  In  the  night, 
when  it  was  bitter  frost,  the  sister  that  came  to  wake  (to) 
Matins,  found  her  presently  rising  so  soon  as  she  heard 
her  coming  in,  and  without  any  more  ado,  out  of  her  bed 
upon  the  ground.  Having  once  heard  that  one  at  the 
grate  had  said  something  in  her  commendation,  she 
devised  with  herself  a  means  how  she  might  seem  con- 
temptible enough.  Presently  to  her  mistress  she  goes, 
and  would  needs  have  leave  to  go  to  the  grate  so  earnestly, 
that  her  mistress,  knowing  she  was  never  willing  to  go 
there,  wondered.     Whereupon  she  began  to  mistrust  some 


46  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

mortification  was  in  the  wind,  and  finding  out  what  it  was, 
she  would  not  let  her  go  by  any  means. 

It  were  impossible  to  declare  all  the  inventions  she  had  to 
mortify  herself;  but  we  must  be  content  to  say  briefly  once 
for  all,  that  there  are  few  to  be  found  like  her  in  this. 
Although  some  condemned  her  for  it,  yet  they  may  well 
confess  their  own  frailty,  being  unable  to  imitate  her. 
Wherefore,  to  come  to  some  conclusion  where  I  scarce 
find  any  :  at  length,  having  borne  out  a  lingering  sickness 
a  loner  time  with  secresy,  for  fear  of  having  relaxation  in 
anything  else,  although  by  whiles  it  was  noted  she  was  not 
well,  yet  she  bore  it  out  again  with  a  courage,  until  at  last, 
upon  the  eve  of  our  Lady's  presentation,  she  could  no 
more,  but  went  in  great  haste  out  (of  choir)  as  one  ready 
to  give  up  the  ghost.  And  it  seems  herself  thought  she 
was  come  to  the  last,  for  she  cried  aloud  being  out  of  the 
choir.  In  manus  tuas,  D online ;  and  thus  she  was  led 
presently  into  the  infirmary,  and  the  advice  of  a  doctor 
besides  our  own  was  had  about  her,  who  said  that  her 
vital  spirits  were  spent  and  that  she  would  die,  as  indeed  it 
proved  true.  Neither  in  the  time  of  her  last  sickness  did 
she  omit  to  mortify  herself,  for  she  was  so  accustomed 
thereto  that  she  could  not  be  brought  from  it.  It  seems 
that  was  the  way  she  was  to  run  for  to  gain  in  a  short 
time  great  glory.  Oftentimes  being  through  the  vehe- 
mency  of  her  pains,  very  thirsty,  she  would  not  ask  for 
drink  until  she  could  not  possibly  suffer  more,  and  we 
marked  that  as  soon  as  she  had  taken  drink  she  was 
better.  Besides  this  and  suchlike  mortifications  and 
suffering  which  she  made  to  herself.  Almighty  God  did 
also  concur  of  His  part  to  give  her  suffering,  permitting 
her  to  be  tempted  and  tried  with  inward  temptations  and 
afflictions  but  assisted  her  through  all,  so  that  after  about 
three  weeks  of  this  her  lying  sick  to  bed,  she  made  a 
happy  and  blessed  end,  and  said  a  little  before  her  end 
that  the  devil  threatened  her  she  should  be  damned,  but 
our  Blessed  Lady  said  she  should  go  to  heaven  without 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  47 

purgatory,  and  so  died  happily,  when  she  had  been  only 
five  years  professed,  in  the  29th  year  of  her  age. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1627,  was  professed  a  white 
sister  or  converse  named  Paula  Hubert,  daughter  unto 
James  Hubert  in  Norfolk,  who  was  his  father's  second 
son,  so  had  no  inheritance  but  what  an  uncle  of  his  left 
him.  This  gentleman  was  no  Catholic,  his  grandfather, 
Sir  James  Hubert,  was  a  Catholic,  and  left  behind  him  the 
fame  to  have  built  churches.  But  to  return  to  this 
forenamed  grandchild  of  his  (he  suffered  much  for  his 
conscience,  being  many  years  kept  in  hold,  and  finally  died 
in  prison).  This  his  daughter  came  over  and  was  received 
here,  but  finding  herself  very  weak,  and  not  apt  to  learn 
Latin,  she  would  not  undertake  any  more  than  to  be  a 
white  sister,  and  after  two  years'  probation  she  made  her 
profession  upon  St  Romuald's  day,  changing  her  name 
from  Elizabeth  to  Paula  (for  the  devotion  she  had  to  St 
Paul  the  Apostle)  at  27  years  of  age. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  THIRD 

The  Anglican  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  relates  some  strange  occurrences  in 
Wells  Cathedral.  The  Worthingtons  of  Blainscoe.  Glorious  confession  of 
Faith  by  four  boys  of  the  Worthington  family.  A  pursuivant  hoaxed.  The 
Worthington  letters.  Dr  Francis  Worthington  and  Thomas  Tildesley,  the 
Cavalier.  Catholic  home  life  at  the  opening  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Extract 
from  the  Dominican  archives. 

The  ensuing  chapter  of  our  Chronicle  contains  the  narrative 
by  a  Catholic  eye-witness  of  a  very  singular  occurrence  in  Wells 
Cathedral,  which  occasioned  the  conversion  of  Mrs  More  our 
Sister  Anne  More's  mother.  Sister  More  was  professed  in  1628. 
The  strange  circumstance  was  that  while  a  preacher  was  declaim- 
ing against  the  Blessed  Virgin  in  such  a  way  as  to  call  forth  a 
rebuke  from  a  Protestant  bishop  then  present,  the  church  was 
struck  by  lightning,  and  all  those  present  found  themselves  with 
singular  marks  on  their  bodies.  The  chronicler  had  the  story 
from  Mrs  More's  daughter. 

Now  the  same  event  is  described  by  a  Protestant  contem- 
porary, though  he  naturally  says  nothing  about  the  blasphemous 
sermon,  and  we  subjoin  his  account.  Isaac  Casaubon  came  to 
England  in  1610  and  was  made  prebendary  of  Canterbury  in 
161 1.  About  this  date  he  wrote  his  Adversaria,  from  which 
Bishop  Warburton  in  his  Julian  gives  the  following  extract: — 

"  This  day  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely  (Andrewes)  a  prelate  of 
great  piety  and  holiness,  related  to  me  a  wonderful  thing.  He 
said  he  had  received  the  account  from  many  hands,  but  chiefly 
from  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Wells  (Still)  lately  dead,  who  was 
succeeded  by  the  Lord  Montacute,  that  in  the  city  of  Wells  about 
fifteen  years  ago,  one  summer's  day,  while  the  people  were  at 
divine  service  in  the  Cathedral  church,  they  heard  as  it  thundered 
two  or  three  claps  above  measure  dreadful,  so  that  the  whole 
congregation  affected  alike,  threw  themselves  on  their  knees  at 
this  terrifying  sound.  It  appeared  the  lightning  fell  at  the  same 
time,  but   without   harm   to   anyone.      So   far,   then,   there   was 

48 


Margaret,  Countess  of  Cumberland, 

Daughter  of  Francis  Russell,'  Earl  of  Bedford,  and  Wife  of  George  Clifford, 

Third  Earl  of  Cumberland. 

From  Portrait  at  I'ghrooke. 


[Face  page  4S. 


n 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  49 

nothing  but  what  is  common  in  the  like  cases.  The  wonderful 
part  was  this,  which  afterwards  was  taken  notice  of  by  many, 
that  the  marks  of  a  cross  were  found  to  have  been  imprinted  on 
the  bodies  of  those  who  were  then  present  at  divine  service  in 
the  Cathedral.  The  Bishop  of  Wells  told  my  Lord  of  Ely  that 
his  wife,  a  woman  of  uncommon  probity,  came  to  him  and  in- 
formed him,  as  of  a  great  miracle,  that  she  had  then  the  mark 
of  a  cross  impressed  upon  her  body.  Which  tale,  when  the 
Bishop  treated  as  absurd,  she  exposed  the  part  and  gave  him 
ocular  proof.  He  afterwards  observed  that  he  had  himself,  on 
his  arm  as  I  take  it,  the  plainest  mark  of  a  *^.  Others  had  it 
on  the  shoulder,  the  breast,  the  back,  or  other  parts.  This 
account  that  great  man  my  Lord  of  Ely  gave  me  in  such  a 
manner  as  forbade  me  even  to  doubt  of  its  truth."  (See  Azotes 
and  Queries,  21st  September  1867,  over  the  signature  of  E.H.A.) 
Dr  John  Still,  who  became  Protestant  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  in 
1593  and  died  in  1608,  was  probably  the  bishop  who  checked 
the  fanatical  minister.  He  was  M.A.  of  Christ's  College,  and 
Master  of  St  John's  College,  Cambridge,  and  by  the  above  account, 
the  occurrence  was  probably  in  the  summer  of  1606. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  above  version  of  the  story 
with  that  contained  in  the  Chronicle. 

The  ancient  Lancashire  family  of  Worthington,  from  among 
whose  daughters  no  less  than  seven  took  the  veil  at  St  Monica's, 
was  originally  seated  at  Worthington  in  the  parish  of  Standish, 
some  3  miles  north  of  Wigan.  At  some  date  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  one  Adam  Blainscoe  of  Blainscoe  (or  Blainscough)  the 
last  male  descendant  of  his  race  and  name,  left  Blainscoe  Hall 
and  estates  to  his  only  daughter,  the  wife  of  Henry  Worthington, 
a  younger  son,  and  with  Henry  the  line  of  Worthingtons  of 
Blainscoe  begins,  whose  sufferings  for  the  Faith  are  among  the 
glories  of  Catholic  Lancashire,  till  in  1732  their  ancestral  hall 
was  sold.  Thenceforward  they  became  Worthingtons  of  Wigan, 
and  seem  for  several  generations  to  have  exercised  in  that  town 
the  medical  profession.  The  first  of  the  family  to  profess  among 
our  canonesses  was  Sister  Anne  Worthington,  on  the  Feast  of 
St  Matthew,  161 5  ;  the  latest  was  Sister  Jane  Worthington  who 
took  her  vows  on  the  eve  of  St  Luke,  17 17. 

Our  interest  in  the  family  begins  with  Dr  Thomas  Worthington, 
President  of  Douay,  in  the  seventh  generation  from  that  Henry 
who  married  the  Blainscoe  heiress.  His  youngest  brother  was 
also  a  priest,  and  another,  Richard,  ended  his  days  in  prison,  a 

D 


50  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

confessor  of  the  Faith,  25th  September  1590.  Their  unhappy 
father  apostatised,  and  was  a  noted  persecutor  of  Catholics.  Dr 
Thomas  Worthington,  arrested  in  1584,  was  for  six  months 
imprisoned  in  the  Tower,  and  treated  with  unusual  cruelty,  and 
then  banished.  From  1599  to  1613  he  was  President  of  Douay. 
In  1626  he  died  at  Biddulph  Hall  in  Staffordshire,  in  the  sixth 
month  of  his  noviceship  in  the  Society  of  Jesus.  Before  his 
imprisonment  he  was  concerned  in  the  events  of  the  glorious 
confession  of  Faith  by  the  four  Worthington  boys,  his  nephews. 

The  four  boys  were  the  children  of  his  brother  Richard. 
Their  names  were,  Thomas,  Robert,  Richard,  and  John.  They 
were  staying  with  their  uncle,  Dr  Thomas  Worthington,  at  the 
house  of  Mr  Sankey,  of  Great  Sankey  (Yepez  amusingly  gives 
this  gentleman's  name  as  Sancho  Sanchez)  near  Warrington, 
when  information  was  furnished  of  the  priest's  whereabouts  to 
Sir  Edmund  Trafford,  Sheriff  of  Lancashire.  At  three  in  the 
morning,  12th  February  1584,  the  house  was  surrounded  by 
twenty  men,  at  whose  head  was  the  under-sheriff.  Dr  Worthing- 
ton escaped  for  the  time,  but  the  four  boys,  of  whom  the  eldest 
was  not  over  16  years  of  age  and  the  youngest  under  12, 
were  made  prisoners.  The  story  of  their  splendid  confession  of 
the  Faith  has  been  given  from  Bridgwater's  Concertatio  by 
Yepez  and  Foley  ;  we  are  reluctantly  compelled  to  abridge  it. 

After  vainly  searching  the  town   for   the  priest,  the  captors 

took  the  two  elder  Worthingtons  before  the  Earl  of  Derby  and 

the  Protestant  Bishop  Chaderton  of  Chester,  who  were  holding 

a   meeting  at   Warrington   with   their   fellow-commissioners    for 

the    coercion    of    Catholic    recusants.      On     the     14th     of    the 

month,  all  the  four  boys  were  taken  to  Preston  where  they  had 

to    appear   again   before   the  commissioners.      The  examination 

began  with  the  youngest,  a  child  of  only  1 1  years  of  age.     After 

keeping  him  a  whole  day  without  food,  they  gave  him  wine  before 

bringing  him    into   court :    "  They  had  willed  to  deprive  me  of 

my  reason  by  drunkenness,"    pleaded   the   child,  "which  by  the 

goodness  of  God  I  still  retain,  although  from  pain  of  body  I  am 

not  in  a  fit  state  to  appear  before  your  honours  as  I  should  do." 

Heeding  not  his  excuse,  they  began  to  question  him  about  his 

father   and  uncle,  but  were  forced  by  his  sickness   to  desist,  to 

their   own    great  shame.     The   Earl  of  Derby  next  with    many 

promises  strove  to  prevail  on  the  eldest  of  the  brothers  to  attend 

a  Protestant  sermon.     Modestly  but  firmly  the  boy  refused,  nor 

could  Chaderton's  threats  make  him  swerve  from  his  holy  purpose. 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  51 

The  remaining  two  boys  showed  equal  firmness,  protesting  that 
they  would  rather  beg  their  bread  as  Catholics,  than  be  defiled 
with  the  guilt  of  schism.  As  the  Catholics  gained  heart  from 
their  example,  and  the  Protestants  complained  of  the  effect  of 
their  constancy,  all  the  four  were  sent  to  Manchester. 

At  Manchester  the  same  threats  and  cajolery,  especially  by 
Protestant  ministers,  were  again  fruitlessly  employed  to  shake  the 
heroism  of  our  youthful  confessors.  The  Protestant  bishop,  in 
whom  hatred  of  Catholics  was  more  conspicuous  than  in  his  lay 
fellow-commissioners,  now  employed  the  services  of  one  Bull,  a 
brutal  fellow,  to  bend  them  to  his  evil  will  by  torture.  Entering  their 
sleeping-room  in  the  morning  with  four  or  five  long  and  thin  rods, 
he  savagely  dragged  the  eldest  from  his  bed,  and  gave  him  upwards 
of  twenty  cruel  strokes  on  his  back.  Finding  his  constancy 
immovable,  he  inflicted  the  same  torture  on  the  second.  Unable 
to  intimidate  the  two  youngest,  he  had  to  report  his  failure  to 
Chaderton,  who  had  savagely  urged  him  to  show  no  mercy.  Next 
day  they  were  taken  to  a  Protestant  school,  that  their  firmness 
might  be  overcome  by  the  jeers  and  ill-treatment  of  the  boys  and 
their  master.  Their  gentle  and  noble  demeanour  ere  long  won  a 
number  of  the  scholars  to  their  side.  Their  keepers  were  changed, 
and  John,  the  youngest,  was  taken  to  the  Episcopal  palace,  and  for 
a  while  treated  leniently. 

By  this  time  the  Protestant  bishop  began  to  weary  of  his  task. 
Nothing  could  induce  John  to  eat  flesh  meat  in  Lent.  More  than 
this,  he  frankly  treated  the  bishop  to  his  mind,  and  when  Chaderton 
was  ill,  told  him  of  his  danger  of  going  to  hell,  at  which  his 
lordship  took  fright  so  that  he  even  came  to  be  in  danger  of  his 
life,  and  promptly  sent  the  boy  out  of  his  house.  Unfortunately 
two  of  the  brothers,  being  told  they  were  to  be  dragged  to  church, 
thought  it  right  to  walk  thither.  This  was  construed  as  an  act 
of  yielding,  which  they  soon  found  means  to  contradict  in  writing, 
and  resolved  never  to  go  again  unless  dragged  by  force  and 
violence. 

Soon  after  this,  Thomas  and  John  escaped.  Their  keeper,  a 
Dutch  Calvinist,  seems  to  have  disliked  the  work  of  the  commis- 
sioners, and  took  little  or  no  care  for  their  safe-keeping,  letting 
them  go  freely  about  the  town,  where  they  soon  met  some  Catholic 
friends.  To  free  themselves  from  their  cruelly  unjust  and  dangerous 
detention,  it  was  settled  that  their  friends  should  lie  in  waiting  for 
them  in  a  wood  a  mile  and  a  half  out  of  the  town ;  and  that  when 
all  was  ready,  a  Catholic,  disguised  as  a  beggar,  should  knock,  as 


52  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

if  for  alms,  at  the  doors  of  the  houses  where  the  brothers  were 
severally  confined.  To  the  dismay  of  Thomas  and  John,  on 
arriving  at  the  assigned  place,  they  saw  no  sign  of  the  other  two. 
Delay  would  have  availed  nothing,  and  was  full  of  risk.  By  secret 
paths,  the  two  boys  were  led  to  the  house  of  a  Catholic  friend,  who 
gave  them  food  and  money  and  sent  them  forward  to  the  house 
where  their  mother  was  in  hiding.  With  transports  of  joy,  she 
embraced  her  children,  and  a  consultation  was  held  for  sending 
them  secretly  beyond  seas.  Their  joy  was  damped  by  a  hurried 
messenger  with  news  that  their  flight  was  discovered  and  a  third 
brother,  Robert,  was  to  be  sent  for  greater  security  to  Chester 
Castle. 

Most  imprudently,  the  commissioners  let  him  start  off 
accompanied  only  by  one  constable,  both  being  on  foot.  They  had 
not  gone  far,  when  they  were  overtaken  by  a  single  horseman,  who 
slackened  his  pace,  and  entered  into  conversation  with  the  pursuivant 
and  asked  the  boy's  name.  After  beguiling  the  way  with  pleasant 
chat,  he  begged  the  man  to  let  Robert  ride  for  a  short  space 
behind  him,  to  which  the  pursuivant  made  no  objection,  being 
pleased  to  oblige  the  courteous  gentleman.  No  sooner  was 
Robert  on  horseback  than  the  stranger  began  to  quicken  his  pace, 
and  suddenly  turning  round  called  out  to  the  constable  :  "  Good-bye, 
good  sir ;  I  will  ease  you  of  your  charge ;  tell  your  master  I  am 
going  straight  to  London ; "  then  clapping  spurs  to  his  horse  he 
galloped  off  as  hard  as  he  could. 

The  luckless  pursuivant  raced  after  him,  shouting,  "  Stop 
Papist ! "  and  calling  on  the  labourers  he  met  in  the  fields  to 
assist  him.  The  Lancashire  peasants  grinned,  but  would  not 
stir,  while  another  horseman  coming  up  with  six  companions, 
inquired  what  was  wrong,  and  undertook  to  give  chase  to  the 
fugitives  with  every  appearance  of  eagerness.  When  they  saw 
that  Robert  and  his  deliverer  were  out  of  danger,  one  of  the  seven 
advised  the  constable  not  to  kill  himself  with  running,  and  taking 
leave  of  him,  hastened  to  rejoin  his  Catholic  friends  and  fellow- 
conspirators  who  were  enjoying  the  success  of  their  enterprise. 
All  Lancashire  enjoyed  the  joke,  and  rejoiced  at  the  outwitting  of 
the  pursuivant. 

We  next  find  our  fugitives  in  the  house  of  a  Staffordshire 
gentleman,  whose  name  is  not  given.  A  spy  betrayed  them,  and 
the  house  was  beset  by  pursuivants.  They  were  in  search  of 
Thomas  Worthington,  the  priest,  who  really  was  in  the  house  at 
the  time  of  their  arrival.     Not  being  able  to  find  him,  they  were 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  53 

prevailed  upon  by  the  lady  of  the  house  to  let  the  others  go  free. 
But  as  Dr  Thomas  Worthington  was  journeying  with  three  of  his 
nephews  to  London,  he  chanced  to  meet  a  spy,  whom  he  only  knew 
as  a  Catholic,  and  who  told  him  he  was  seeking  to  go  to  Douay 
College.  The  spy  sacrilegiously  went  to  confession  and  received 
Holy  Communion  from  Dr  Worthington,  robbed  him  of  his  money, 
and  betrayed  him.  The  priest  and  his  nephew  Thomas  were 
seized  before  daylight  at  an  inn  in  Islington  with  two  others, 
Thomas  Brown,  a  priest,  and  Humphrey  Maxfield,  a  student.' 
Dr  Worthington  was  sent  to  the  Tower,  and  thrown  into  a  subter- 
ranean dungeon,  while  his  nephew  Thomas  was  confined  in  the 
Gatehouse  prison.  The  two  younger  boys  escaped.  As  Yepez 
adds  some  particulars  not  known  to  Bridgwater,  I  insert  here  a 
passage  translated  from  his  Spanish  narrative,  which  begins  a 
little  further  back.  Dr  Thomas  Worthington,  after  a  cruel 
imprisonment,  was  sent  into  exile.  Concerning  his  nephew, 
Thomas,  Yepez  writes  : — 

"  The  fourth  (Thomas,  the  eldest  of  the  brothers),  regained  his 
liberty  a  little  later,  letting  himself  down  from  a  window,  while  a 
horse  to  carry  him  was  kept  in  readiness  near  the  house,  and  so  he 
escaped.     Being  taken  by  his  guide  to  where  his  three  brothers 
were  waiting  for  him,  order  was  taken  for  the  instant  departure  of 
all    four   from    England  for  the   seminary  at   Rheims ;  the  three 
younger  brothers   succeeded,  though  with   many   sufferings   and 
dangers  in  their  journey,  which  for  brevity  I  omit.     Three  times 
were   they   captured    and    released,   not    without    God's    special 
providence.   Who  was   pleased    that   the   eldest   should  be   made 
prisoner   again    in    London.     Five   years   he   lay   in   prison   ever 
unshaken    in  the  Catholic  faith,   and  is  now  in    Flanders,  in  the 
service  of  our  Lord  the  King  (of  Spain).     The  second  and  third 
died   while   students   at    Rheims    College.     The    youngest   came 
afterwards  to  Spain,  and  studied  in  the  seminaries  of  Valladolid 
and  Seville,  whence  with  eight  others  he  was  sent  to  Rome  in  the 
year  1596,  where  he  has  since  been  ordained  priest,  and  he  is  now 
preparing  to  return  to  his  own    country  and  labour  there."     He 
entered  the  Society  as  we  have  said,  and  in  the  benefactor's  book 
of  St  Monica's  we  read  this  undated  entry  :  "  Father  Worthington, 
at  his  entrance  into  the  Society  of  Jesus,  left  our  monastery  his 
mother's  jewels,  which  she  had  bequeathed  to  him  at  her  death." 
This  "  sister  "  may  have  been  his  sister-in-law,  Mrs  Worthington 
nee  Allen,  who  died  in  the  sixth  year  of  her  widowhood,  and  was 
buried  at  St  Monica's.     In  1635  he  gave  the  nuns  another  alms. 


54  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Before  Thomas  Worthington  was  released  from  prison,  Robert  and 
Richard,  the  boy  confessors,  aged  respectively  17  and  16,  had 
gone  to  receive  the  eternal  recompense  of  their  loyalty  to  Christ. 
The  eldest  brother  was  of  the  number  of  those  faithful  English 
gentlemen  who  went  in  exile  to  Flanders,  esteeming  their  faith 
above  their  native  land.  Like  many  others,  he  took  service  in  the 
Spanish  army.  At  Louvain,  he  made  his  home  till  his  death  ;  there 
his  children  were  born,  and  were  educated  in  the  company  of  other 
noble  English  ladies,  exiled  for  their  religion,  and  Richard 
Worthington,  his  son,  became  the  confessor  of  our  community 
where  his  sisters,  Anne  and  Mary,  were  professed.  The  valiant 
soldier  of  Christ  was  buried  in  the  cloister  of  St  Monica's  with  his 
wife,  Mary  Allen.  To  be  laid  to  rest  among  these,  the  best  and 
noblest  of  England's  daughters,  in  whose  prayers  they  would  be 
daily  remembered,  was  for  them  as  if  they  slept  in  their  native 
land.  The  old  manor-house  in  Lancashire  was  still  their  own,  but 
they  would  not  dwell  where  they  might  not  live  according  to  their 
conscience.  Their  eldest  son,  William,  lived  at  Louvain,  and  was 
buried  in  the  quiet  Flemish  cloister.  He  had  married  Anne 
Biddulph,  at  whose  ancestral  home  in  Staffordshire,  his  great-uncle, 
Dr  Thomas  Worthington,  had  found  a  peaceful  end  to  his  career, 
dying  a  Jesuit  novice. 

But  it  is  with  William's  grand-children  that  our  Chronicle  is 
more  especially  concerned.  Their  parents  were  Thomas 
Worthington  and  Jane  Plumpton,  both  still  living  in  1698.  Four 
of  their  children.  Sisters  Mary,  Dorothy,  Anne  Perpetua,  and 
Agnes,  were  professed  at  St  Monica's.  By  this  time  the  fury  of 
persecution  had  relaxed  in  England  ;  hopes,  long  to  be  deferred  in 
their  fulfilment,  had  begun  to  revive ;  and  the  batch  of  letters, 
yellow  with  age,  still  preserved  by  the  nuns  at  Newton  Abbot,  are 
dated  from  the  dear  old  home  at  Blainscoe.  Here  I  can  only 
transcribe  some  passages.  The  reticence  concerning  religious 
difficulties  is  characteristic  of  Catholic  correspondence  in  those 
days. 

The  first  letter  is  undated,  but  seems  to  have  been  written 
about  1690,  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  William  HI.  It  is 
written  in  the  names  of  Thomas  and  Jane  Worthington,  by  the 
latter  to  their  daughter.  Sister  Mary  of  St  Monica's.  They  write 
from  Blainscoe,  and  address  the  letter  to  "  Mrs  Marie  Worthington 
chez  les  Dames  Anglaises,  a  Louvain.  Recommended  to  Mr 
Thomas  Brockholds  [sic]  and  to  be  left  with  Mrs  Bannaste,  at  Mrs 
Wirth's  over  against  ye  Cock  in  Brownlow  Street  in  Drury  Lane, 


Pkincipal  Entrance  to  Worthington  Hall,  Lancashire, 


[Face  page  54 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  55 

London."  It  gives  as  date  24th  September,  but  not  the  year. 
After  referring  to  a  letter  enclosed  from  a  widow  lady,  Mrs  Lucy 
Janion,  who  wishes  to  send  her  daughter  to  be  educated  in  St 
Monica's,  but  is  unable  to  pay  more  than  ;!^i5  a  year,  Mrs 
Worthington  says  that  the  good  widow's  mother  was  a  Thorold  of 
Lincolnshire,  and  that  her  maternal  aunt  married  Mr  Thimbleby 
of  Snydal,  and  so  forth.  Then  she  continues  (spelling  modernised) : 
"  The  six  little  ones  are  very  hearty  and  healthful.  You  know 
your  dear  father  and  I  cannot  say  so  much  in  that  kind  altogether 
as  you  and  your  dear  sisters  so  much  desire  we  could.  But 
Almighty  God  His  holy  Will  be  done,  for  that  all's  welcome,  and 
we  daily  rejoice  in  all  your  health  and  happiness  ;  your  dear 
brother  Thomas  joined  (in  religious  vocation)  with  four  nuns  ; 
we  hope  all  daily  remember  us,  who  though  our  lameness  is  [sic] 
expected  to  increase  with  ill  sight,  etc.  Yet  (we)  can  love  you  all 
as  affectionately  as  ever,  and  think  and  speak  as  others  do.  How 
good  God  has  been  to  us  in  you  all.  Your  father,  brother,  and 
sister  intend,  and  I  intend,  when  dear  son  Thomas  is  with  you,  to 
make  amends  for  our  long  silence.  Sweet  Jesu  be  thanked,  he 
escaped  this  last  danger  you  speak  of,  and  send  him  well  with 
you." 

The  Dominican  archives  have  supplied  us  with  details  of  the 
career  of  this  "  dear  son  Thomas."  We  transcribe  their  brief 
summary.  "Born  March  23,  167 1  ;  professed  December  2, 
1692  at  Bornhem.  Studied  at  Rome,  ordained  1695.  Sent  from 
SS.  Giovanni  e  Paolo,  Rome,  into  Belgium,  November  16,  1697, 
making  with  Dryden  the  surrender  of  that  Convent.  Professor 
of  Theology,  Philosophy,  and  Scripture  at  Louvain.  Installed 
Prior  of  Bornhem,  March  lO,  1705,  re-elected  March  12, 
1708;  instituted  Provincial,  April  1709.  Left  Bornhem  August 
26,  1709.  Went  to  Blainscoe,  made  a  Pilgrimage  to  St  Winefride's 
Well,  and  visited  the  Stations  of  his  Province ;  settled  in  London 
1709,  for  nine  years."  Then  he  returned  to  Bornhem,  was  twice 
elected  Prior,  and  made  Vicar  Provincial  for  Belgium.  In  company 
with  Bishop  Dominic  Williams,  O.P.,  he  went  to  England  in 
March  1727.  Times  were  hard  for  Catholics;  Bishop  Williams 
had  to  hide  himself  for  a  long  time  to  escape  the  fury  of  the 
Protestant  Archbishop  of  York,  on  account  of  the  conversion  of  an 
Anglican  clergyman.  Father  Worthington  usually  lived  in  London, 
regularly  visiting  the  missions  served  by  his  Order,  and  in  1730, 
revived  the  English  Provincial  Chapters,  "with  the  election  of 
Provincials,  instead  of  institution  by  the  Master-General."     In  the 


56  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

same  year  he  began  to  reside,  about  Easter,  as  permanent  chaplain 
at  Middleton  Hall,  near  Leeds,  the  seat  of  Ralph  Brandlin,  Esq. 
There  he  died,  25th  February  1754,  at  the  age  of  85,  in  the  62nd 
year  of  his  religious  profession  and  the  59th  of  his  priesthood. 
He  published  "  An  Introduction  to  the  Catholic  Faith,  by  an 
English  Dominican,  L  .  .  .  1709."  Truly  a  worthy  son  of  St 
Dominic. 

Very  cautiously  worded,  so  as  to  be  utterly  unintelligible  to  the 
uninitiated,  is  Mrs  Worthington's  next  letter,  giving  his  parents' 
consent  to  Thomas's  entering  the  Dominican  Order.  The  names 
of  Lancashire  Catholics,  Aylmer,  Price,  Banister,  etc.,  give  a  clue 
to  a  number  of  family  histories,  and  it  is  full  of  little  domestic 
details,  though  I  confess  myself  to  be  a  little  mystified  by  "  the 
six  cannel  salts  in  a  small  box."  It  is  characteristic  of  the  times 
to  read  that  "  our  nearest  neighbour's  chapel  is  to  be  con  :  on  8th 
September,"  and  that  she  has  just  been  called  thither  to  pray  {i.e., 
to  hear  Mass).  More  than  once  she  records  the  names  of  those 
who  are  going  to  St  Winifred's  Well  or  have  just  come  back  from 
their  pilgrimage. 

There  is  a  circumlocution  in  these  letters,  when  dealing  with 
Catholic  matters,  for  the  long  ostracism  of  Catholics,  "  fairly  hunted 
into  holes  and  corners,"  and  anxious  for  concealment,  had  begun. 
We  cannot  now  print  more  at  length  from  these  letters.  It  is 
delightful  to  read  Richard  Worthington,  writing  to  his  cloistered 
sisters  how  his  son,  "  little  Willy,  can  ride  on  his  little  galloway 
24  miles  on  a  day,  and  is  now  in  the  great  Lives  of  the  Saints,  and 
can  read  pretty  well ;  he  is  not  eight  years  old  yet,  but  looks  as 
grave  as  a  judge ;  he'll  not  give  an  answer  till  he  hath  considered 
what  to  say  : "  and  then  says  he  resolves  "  to  make  a  step  to  Rome 
on  foot  and  be  there  at  the  opening  of  the  grand  Jubilee  upon 
Christmas,  1699 ;  (he  writes  in  1698)  ....  After  several  years 
spent  not  as  I  ought  to  have  done,  I  hope  it  not  unreasonable 
...  to  allow  myself  half  a  year  in  which  I  may  wholly  apply 
myself  to  that  only  necessary  business,  and  thereby  make  in  some 
sort  satisfaction  for  my  former  mistakes,  and  that  I  may  commit 
no  more."  Catholic  families  lived  in  very  intimate  intercourse 
with  each  other ;  at  Blainscoe  we  find  on  constant  visits.  Sir 
Rowland  Stanley,  the  Townleys,  Tempests,  Houghtons,  etc. 

In  a  very  few  words  we  must  close  our  notes  on  the 
Worthington  family.  Ruinous  fines  for  their  religion,  combined 
with  social  ostracism,  brought  down  many  an  ancient  Catholic 
race  from  its  high  estate  in  the  evil  days  that  followed  the  downfall 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  57 

of  the  Stuart  dynasty,  and  the  house  of  Worthington  was  one  of 
these.  The  dear  old  home  at  Blainscoe  was  sold  by  Thomas,  the 
son  of  Richard  Worthington  and  Margaret  Alcock,  19th  June  1732, 
to  Robert  Holt,  Esq.,  of  Wigan.  Three  years  before,  14th  August 
1729,  he  had  been  compelled  to  sell  the  Thornton  estates,  inherited 
from  the  family  of  Cardinal  Allen.  It  is  a  mournful,  but  oft 
repeated  story  in  our  Catholic  annals.  This  Thomas  Worthington, 
born  in  1694,  survived  the  loss  of  his  ancestral  estate  ten  years, 
and  died  at  Hooton  in  Cheshire,  3rd  October  1742.  The 
Worthingtons  of  Lancashire  are  now  extinct  in  the  male  line. 

But  there  was  an  offshoot  of  the  family  living  at  Wigan,  down 
to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  we  find  for  four 
generations  at  least  one  member  engaged  in  the  profession  of 
medicine.  Dr  Thomas  Worthington  of  Wigan,  in  1679,  when  the 
excitement  of  Oates's  plot  was  at  its  height,  had  to  fly  to  the 
Continent  to  escape  an  indictment.  His  son,  Thomas  Worthington, 
M.D.,  brought  his  daughter  to  St  Monica's  in  1700  ;  she  pronounced 
her  vows  on  the  1st  of  January  1702,  and  died  in  1749.  Her 
three  brothers,  Francis,  John,  and  Gerard,  all  followed  the  medical 
profession.  Francis  was  the  favourite  medical  adviser  of  that 
roystering  cavalier  and  famous  physic  taker,  Thomas  Tildesley  the 
Diarist.  One  extract  from  his  Diary  I  may  here  insert.  "  17 14, 
Febr.  10.  Dr  Francis  Worthington  left  us.  Gave  him  20s.  which 
he,  as  always,  took  very  thankful,  though  too  little  per  half,  but  a 
right  worthy  and  griping-free  man."  Tildesley  had  physicked 
himself  to  death  before  the  year  was  out,  in  time  to  escape  a  more 
violent  ending,  for  at  this  time  he  was  furbishing  up  his  arms  to  be 
in  readiness  for  the  Jacobite  rising.  John  Worthington,  by  his 
marriage  with  Catharine  Ford  of  Wigan,  had  two  sons ;  John, 
whom  in  1745  I  find  at  "  Sherfield  co.  Southampton,"  and  Thomas, 
a  surgeon,  of  Standish  Gate,  Wigan.  Thenceforward  the  ancient 
line  disappears. 


CHAPTER  III 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Bridget  Wiseman  to  the  foundation  at 
Bruges.  A  Protestant  converted  by  the  strange  occurrences 
in  Wells  Cathedral.  Sir  Thomas  Leeds  at  Louvain.  Death 
of  Lady  Lovel.    1627- 1629. 

The  same  year  1627  on  the  24th  of  July  was  professed  on 
her  deathbed  Sister  Margaret  Robison,  of  whom  we  have 
made  mention  before,  relating  how  she  entered  in  here  with 
the  Lord  Morley's  daughter,  Sister  Frances  Parker.  She 
was  a  very  good  soul,  tractable  and  humble,  and  suffered 
much  in  her  short  time  of  life  by  difficulties  in  getting 
into  religion  by  reason  of  her  infirmity  of  body  and  unable- 
ness  to  do  any  great  service  to  the  Order.  This  made 
her  pass  much  contradiction  and  delay  in  her  going  for- 
ward, obtaining  only  admittance  to  be  a  white  sister, 
although  she  desired   much  to  be  a  nun. 

At  length  it  pleased  God  to  call  her  unto  His  heavenly 
marriage  and  make  His  spouse,  sending  her  such  a  sickness 
as  brought  her  to  an  end ;  so  upon  her  desire  we  admitted 
her  to  holy  profession,  the  convent  going  all  into  the 
infirmary,  as  the  manner  is  in  such  cases  ;  where  in  the 
presence  of  our  Reverend  Father  and  our  Reverend  Mother 
and  all  the  rest,  she  made  her  vows  for  a  converse  if  she 
had  lived,  and  gave  to  our  house  ^340.  This  her  pro- 
fession she  made  at  the  age  of  20  years,  and  after  that 
prepared  herself  for  a  blessed  death,  suffering  with  great 
patience  her  sickness,  which  was  very  violent,  until  the  ist 
of  August,  on  St  Peter  of  Vincula's  day,  she  was  happily 
delivered  from  the  bond  of  mortality  to  go  unto  the  joyful 
celebration  of  her  eternal  espousals  in  heaven,  to  laud  and 


An^na  Makia,  Countess  of  Derwentwater, 

Daughter  of  Sir  John  Webb,  Bart.     Died  August  30,  1723  ; 

Buried  in  the  Church  of  St  Monica's,  Louvain. 

From  an  old  Print,  miil  to. he  unique,  in  pos/ession  oj  Mr  R.  1).  Radci.ikfk 


[Faxx  page  iS 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  59 

bless  Him  for  ever  who  had  so  loving  and  favourably- 
taken  her  to  Himself,  ordaining  that  even  by  a  short  life 
she  should  gain  a  great  everlasting  glory. 

The  same  year  1627  died  Sister  Bridget  Wiseman,  our 
Reverend  Mother's  sister.  She  was  a  substantial  religious, 
and  had  the  charge  of  the  youngers,  being  mistress  both 
of  the  scholars  and  novices  as  long  as  her  health  lasted, 
instructing  them  in  true  religious  observance  with  all  care 
and  diligence,  according  as  their  nature  and  disposition 
required,  being  mild  and  compassionate  towards  them,  and 
those  that  she  saw  fervent  she  furthered  in  spirit  with  all 
discretion.  Concerning  herself,  she  had  passed  many 
difficulties  at  St  Ursula's,  and  was  led  most  by  the  way  of 
desolation,  therefore  had  good  experience  to  help  others. 
It  pleased  God  at  length  to  exercise  her  patience  by  a  long 
sickness  of  many  years,  lying  for  the  most  part  in  bed,  by 
reason  that  her  head  was  so  ill  she  could  not  rise  till 
afternoon,  and  then  was  fain  to  sit  in  the  dark.  The 
pains  of  her  head  made  the  light  molestious  to  her.  There 
she  sat  daily  in  her  corner  saying  her  beads,  for  she  was 
very  devout  to  our  Blessed  Lady,  and  after  supper  she 
recreated,  and  could  speak  with  those  that  came  to  her, 
having  kept  silence  all  the  day  before. 

She  led  this  life  for  ten  years'  space  with  great  resigna- 
tion and  contentment  of  mind,  as  she  affirmed  oftentimes 
that  she  never  had  such  comfort  before,  being  troubled 
with  desolation  when  she  was  in  health.  At  length  upon 
the  Eve  of  our  Blessed  Lady's  Conception,  she  made  a 
blessed  end.  She  made  a  very  sweet  and  quiet  death, 
having  received  all  the  rites  of  holy  church  ;  being  a  profit- 
able member  in  the  community,  of  an  affable  and  peaceful 
disposition,  and  careful  in  the  offices  imposed  to  her  charge, 
as  also  very  charitable,  and  strict  in  the  observances  of 
the  holy  Order,  much  given  to  watching  and  penance  so 
far  as  her  health  would  permit  her,  but  she  was  often 
infirm,  both  at  St  Ursula's  and  here,  before  her  last  great 
sickness. 


60  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

In  the  year  of  her  Lord,  1628,  upon  the  last  day  of 
February,  were  professed  three  sisters — Sister  Anne  More, 
Sister  Ann  Handford,  and  Sister  Mary  Leeds.  The  first 
was  daughter  of  Mr  WilHam  More,  who  lived  in  the  city  of 
Wells  in  Somersetshire.  Her  mother  lived  a  good  Catholic 
for  many  years,  for  even  in  her  childhood  by  reading  in 
books  found  out  the  true  religion,  but  was  hindered  from 
embracing  it  by  her  friends,  who,  being  themselves  heretics, 
married  her  to  such.  This  husband  was  not  Mr  More, 
but  one  she  had  before  him,  which  hindered  her  from  being 
a  Catholic,  until  that  a  strange  accident  happened  in  the 
ofreat  church  at  Wells.      It  was  this  : — 

A  wicked  minister,  being  a  preaching  there,  railed  out 
of  measure  against  our  Blessed  Lady,  and  called  her  a 
saffron  bag — the  Blessed  Mother  of  God,  whom  he  was  not 
worthy  to  name  with  his  blasphemous  mouth — whereupon 
there  was  raised  on  a  sudden  such  a  terrible  tempest  as 
frightened  them  all,  and  three  persons  in  the  church  were 
cast  down  to  the  ground,  and  all  of  them  marked  in  their 
bodies,  some  with  half  moons  and  some  with  stars.  The 
vile  minister,  notwithstanding,  ceased  not  to  rail,  until  at 
such  time  as  even  an  heretical  bishop  that  was  there 
present,  bade  him  come  down  from  the  pulpit  or  he  would 
make  him.  There  being  also  present  two  usurers,  they 
alone  and  no  other  saw  the  devil  visibly  stand  by  the 
pulpit  in  most  ugly  form,  who  made  mouths  at  the  preacher 
as  applauding  his  sermon,  and  afterwards  went  out  on  the 
top  of  the  church  and  broke  down  a  pinnacle  thereof, 
as  also  at  that  time  the  leads  of  the  clock  were  all  melted 
with  the  heat  of  the  tempest  and  lightning.  The  minister 
went  out  of  the  town  with  shame,  and,  as  they  say,  came 
to  great  misery,  as  also  his  children  prospered  not. 

Hereupon  this  said  gentlewoman  would  stay  no  longer 
out  of  the  church,  but  was  reconciled,  and  suffered  very 
much  for  her  religion,  both  of  her  husband  and  by  the 
persecution  of  the  realm,  insomuch  that  she  lived  long  in 
prison  at  the  king's  Bench  in  Southwark.      But  when  that 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  61 

husband  of  hers  was  dead,  this  Mr  More  took  great 
affection  unto  her,  and  promised  if  she  would  have  him  he 
would  become  a  Catholic ;  whereupon  she  married  him, 
and  had  only  this  daughter,  and  a  son  that  died  young. 
This  her  second  husband  was  reconciled  on  his  deathbed 
and  made  a  very  happy  end,  which  showed  the  mercy  of 
God  towards  him.  He  offered  up  this  his  little  daughter 
to  be  a  religious,  if  God  should  give  her  a  mind  to  it. 
After  his  death,  this  worthy  woman  came  over  seas  and 
brought  with  her  this  daughter,  who  lived  at  St  Omer's  a 
year,  and  then  she,  remembering  her  husband's  will,  pro- 
cured that  her  daughter  might  come  to  be  brought  up  in 
our  monastery,  hoping  that  thereby  she  would  in  time  get 
a  mind  to  religion  ;  and  so  having  obtained  our  Reverend 
Mother's  consent  for  her  admittance,  she  sent  her  hither, 
being  then  only  between  7  and  8  years  of  age.  So  she 
was  brought  up  here  until  she  was  of  years  to  undertake 
the  state  of  religion.  About  which  time  the  devil  was 
busy  to  hinder  her  from  it,  and  what  by  means  of  tempta- 
tions and  dislike  of  some  here  towards  her,  the  matter 
came  so  far  that  we  wrote  to  her  mother,  who  was  then  in 
England,  that  her  daughter  had  no  mind  to  religion,  there- 
fore desired  (her)  to  send  for  her  home. 

Whereupon,  the  good  mother  said  that  though  she 
should  be  glad  if  her  daughter  had  a  mind  to  be  a  religious, 
yet  if  God  did  not  call  her  thereunto  she  would  by  no 
means  force  her,  but  let  her  have  her  freedom  wholly  ; 
therefore  desired  us  to  send  her  into  England  with  a  lady 
who  was  returning  from  hence.  Upon  this  answer  we  did 
so,  and  she  went  out  with  that  lady.  No  sooner  was  she 
gone  from  the  house  but  such  an  extreme  sadness  took  her 
for  having  left  the  cloister  that  she  could  not  eat  anything, 
and  was  in  such  a  plight  as  made  those  amazed  that  saw 
her.  They  offered  at  the  Third  Order  (Franciscan)  to 
take  her  if  she  would  come  to  them,  but  the  motion  of  her 
mind  enticed  her  hither  again,  in  such  wise  as  it  seemed  to 
her  she  should  never  be  saved  if  she  returned  not  again  to 


62  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

this  place.  Whereupon,  she  resolved  to  come  back,  though 
it  were  all  alone  in  the  waggon,  and  to  beg  most  earnestly 
for  to  be  admitted  again.  So  she  got  of  the  lady  so  much 
money  as  would  pay  for  her  journey  hither,  and  gave  the 
waggonman,  and  came  all  alone  among  a  company  of 
strangers,  though  she  had  no  language  but  English.  For 
her  inward  trouble  of  mind  was  so  great  that  she  feared  no 
exterior  accident  that  might  befall  her,  and  being  arrived 
hither,  we  were  astonished  at  her  return.  Seeing  how 
much  she  was  troubled,  and  how  earnestly  she  desired 
to  be  admitted,  we  had  compassion  of  her  in  respect 
that  she  affirmed  it  was  most  strangely  intimated  unto 
her  mind  that  here  was  her  salvation  to  be  and  nowhere 
else.  And  so  we  received  her  again  to  her  great  joy  and 
contentment,  having  no  quiet  before,  and  at  convenient 
age  made  her  profession  upon  the  Translation  of  our  holy 
Father,  St  Augustine,  in  February,  being  17  years  old. 
It  seems  plainly  to  be  the  will  of  God  she  should  be 
St  Augustine's  child,  for  her  first  entering  into  the 
monastery  at  7  years  of  age  happened  upon  St  Monica's 
Eve,  and  her  second  admittance,  when  she  came  from 
Brussels,  was  on  his  feast  day,  and  now  her  profession 
upon  the  day  of  his  Translation. 

The  second.  Sister  Ann  Handford,  was  daughter  to 
John  Handford,  Esquire,  of  Woolshall  in  Worcestershire ; 
her  mother  also  a  good  Catholic,  and  excessively  beloved 
for  her  good  housekeeping  and  charitable  assistance  to  the 
poor  neighbours  either  in  sickness  or  in  any  other  necessity. 
After  the  death  of  her  husband,  this  good  woman  was  very 
desirous  that  some  of  her  daughters  should  be  religious, 
and  to  see  if  God  would  give  them  a  calling  she  sent  them 
over,  leaving  them,  notwithstanding,  free  to  their  own  liking, 
whether  they  would  enter  presently  into  some  monastery, 
or  else  board  in  the  town  until  they  got  a  mind  to  be 
religious  ;  and  this  house  was  particularly  commended  to 
them  by  some  friends  of  ours,  who  also  writ  for  them  to  us 
to  obtain  the  place.     So  that,  three  of  them  coming  hither. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  63 

they  were  admitted,  being  willing  to  enter  in  presently  ; 
but  the  elder  went  forth  again  after  some  small  time,  and 
the  younger  about  a  year  after,  and  this  who  was  the 
middlemost,  remained  constant.  For  she  it  was  whom  our 
Lord  had  chosen  to  be  the  honour  of  her  kindred  and  joy 
of  her  mother  ;  who  made  her  profession  on  the  day  afore- 
said with  the  others,  being  17  years  of  age. 

The  third,  Sister  Mary  Leeds,  was  the  daughter  of  Sir 
Thomas  Leeds  of  Wappingthorn  in  the  county  of  Sussex, 
whose  father,  Sir  John  Leeds,  came  over  to  this  side  of  the 
seas  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  lost 
his  estate  for  his  conscience  upon  the  statute  of  fugacy. 
His  son.  Sir  Thomas,  was  for  some  years  no  Catholic,  but 
a  great  courtier,  and  followed  the  world,  haunting  the 
company  of  noblemen  ;  but  he  married  a  good  Catholic 
gentlewoman,  and  in  track  of  time,  they  both  agreed  to 
come  over  into  these  parts.  For  Almighty  God  sendinor 
him  crosses  in  the  world,  his  heart  was  touched  to  remember 
the  good  of  his  soul,  having  lived  a  schismatic  as  has  been 
said.  Therefore  leaving  his  estate  unto  his  son,  he  passed 
over  to  come  to  dwell  here  in  Louvain,  brinorine  over  this 
his  daughter  and  another,  who  were  both  children.  But 
she  on  seeing  our  monastery  begged  the  place,  even  when 
she  was  a  child  taking  a  liking  to  our  cloister,  and  desired 
to  be  a  religious,  which  desire  was  accomplished  when  she 
came  to  fit  years  ;  for  then  we  received  her,  and  after  the 
time  of  probation,  she  made  her  holy  profession  on  the 
Feast  of  our  holy  Father,  St  Augustine's,  Translation. 
Sir  Thomas  Leeds  continued  still  to  live  in  this  town, 
making  a  worthy  change  of  life,  for  after  his  former  pomp 
and  bravery  he  lived  a  virtuous  private  life,  and  suffered 
misery  and  discommodities  with  great  patience  and  resigna- 
tion to  the  will  of  God. 

Upon  the  7th  of  May  in  this  same  year  was  professed 
a  lay  sister  of  the  Dutch  nation,  named  Jane  Steenberck, 
living  a  league  and  a  half  out  of  the  town  of  Brussels,  in  a 
village   called    Ruisbroock.     She   had   a   desire    to    be    a 


64  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

religious,  and  endeavoured  by  friends  to  get  into  a 
monastery,  but  failed  of  her  purpose,  for  the  Poor  Clares 
could  not  take  her  because  their  number  was  up.  So  she 
came  to  live  at  Brussels,  and,  as  occasion  happened,  to 
solicit  the  matter  herself.  For  if  she  might  enter  a 
monastery,  she  cared  nor  had  respect  to  nothing  but 
to  serve  God ;  and  it  happened  that  she  lighted  into 
an  Englishman's  service,  one  Mr  Kinsman.  When  he 
broke  up  house  he  preferred  her  to  Dr  Clement,  so  she 
lived  in  his  service  four  years,  and  when  he  came  to 
know  her  mind  to  religion,  he  spoke  to  have  her  received 
in  our  monastery,  to  the  which  we  were  not  willing  because 
she  was  a  stranger  and  might  go  to  her  own  nation.  But 
he  said  she  was  a  good  servant  and  a  virtuous  soul,  where- 
fore he  being  so  great  a  friend  we  could  not  refuse  to  take 
her  for  his  sake.  And  it  happened,  just  whilst  Dr  Clement 
was  here  procuring  of  her  place,  that  an  aunt  of  hers  coming 
unto  her  said  she  would  help  her  to  a  Dutch  monastery 
where  the  Lady  Abbess  would  take  her  for  nothing  to  serve 
her.  But  it  was  God's  will  she  should  be  here,  and  that 
enticement  did  nothing  move  her,  for  she  answered  she 
would  be  here,  although  we  were  of  a  strange  nation ;  it 
was  all  one  to  her  ;  so  she  might  serve  God  among  us,  she 
cared  for  no  more. 

So  it  was  agreed  she  should  come  here,  which  apparently 
was  her  calling  from  God,  for  here  she  found  so  great  con- 
tentment that  it  seemed  all  were  of  her  acquaintance, 
becoming  presently  free  among  the  lay  sisters.  The  English 
language  she  had  learned  before  in  her  two  services  in 
English  houses  ;  we  also  liking  her  well,  after  a  good  time 
of  probation,  she  made  her  profession  at  the  age  of  27 
years. 

The  same  year  upon  the  4th  of  December  was  pro- 
fessed Sister  Cornelia  Farmer  (Fermor),  daughter  to  Sir 
Richard  Farmer  of  Somerton  in  Oxfordshire,  a  Catholic, 
who,  having  bestowed  one  daughter  well  in  the  world, 
desired  to  have  this  be  a  religious,  although  she  was  always 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  65 

a  very  weak  child,  and  had  had  many  crosses  from  her 
very  infancy. 

Upon  the  day  of  our  Blessed  Lady's  Conception  in  the 
same  year,  died  in  the  night  Sister  Dorothy  Lawson, 
having  had  a  consumption  of  the  lungs  with  a  cough  ever 
since  her  coming  to  the  cloister,  although  it  was  not  much 
perceived  till  more  lately  ;  and  yet  we  always  marked  a 
cough  in  her  and  shortness  of  breath,  so  that  she  ever  had 
a  very  poor  voice  in  the  choir ;  but  she  was  a  good  soul, 
obedient  and  tractable,  as  also  a  strict  observer  of  the 
Order,  and  of  a  kind  nature.  Wherefore,  the  youngers 
were  some  of  them  very  fond  of  her,  because  she  was 
affable,  and  a  good  fellow  among  them.  Our  Lord  took 
her  away  from  them  to  accompany  her  with  heavenly 
citizens,  as  we  may  piously  hope,  and  in  the  time  of  her 
being  confined  to  bed,  which  was  a  good  while,  she 
showed  great  patience  and  conformity  with  God's  blessed 
will,  and  gave  good  edification  and  made  a  blessed  end. 
After  her  death,  our  superiors  being  desirous  to  know  the 
cause  of  her  so  untimely  decease  in  the  flower  of  her  age, 
seeming  to  have  a  healthy  body,  they  caused  her  to  be 
opened,  and  it  was  found  that  her  lungs  were  grown  fast 
to  her  sides  so  that  there  was  no  opening  for  her  vital 
spirits,  which  occasioned  her  death,  she  being  otherwise 
very  well,  strong  of  body,  and  healthful. 

In  the  same  year  (1628)  upon  the  21st  of  November 
was  professed  Sister  Mary  Worthington,  sister  of  Anne 
Worthington,  of  whose  parents  we  have  spoken  sufficiently 
before,  Mr  Thomas  Worthington,  our  good  friend,  and 
her  mother,   Mrs  Allen's  daughter. 

This  child  of  theirs  was  born  after  this  cloister  had 
been  begun  some  two  or  three  years,  and  having  no  more 
daughters  with  them,  yet  the  mother,  who  remained  a 
widow  as  we  have  said  since  the  year  16 16,  was  content  to 
give  her  unto  the  service  of  God,  as  well  as  her  other 
daughters,  long  before.  The  child  being  born  in  this 
town,    she   carried   her   with    her    into    England,    having 

E 


66  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

occasion  to  go  thither,  when  she  was  but  2  years  old  ; 
and  she  came  over  again  about  7  years  of  age,  and 
lived  in  this  town  with  her  mother.  It  pleased  God  to  call 
her  unto  religion,  being  about  10  years  old,  by  seeing 
a  gentlewoman,  who  had  a  very  untoward  husband. 
Whereupon,  although  she  was  a  friend  of  theirs  then  so 
young,  yet  marking  what  misery  her  friend  and  neighbour, 
whom  she  loved,  had  to  suffer  with  that  man,  she 
purposed  with  herself  never  to  marry,  but  become  a 
religious  with  her  sister  here.  This  purpose  continued, 
until  at  length  she  told  her  mother  thereof,  who  was 
content,  seeing  that  our  Lord  called  both  her  daughters, 
to  cfive  them  unto  Him.     Wherefore,  when  the  child  was 

o 

almost  14  years  old,  having  occasion  to  go  again  into 
England,  she  placed  this  her  daughter  here  to  be  a  scholar 
for  religion,  and  we  received  her  willingly  as  being  of  good 
disposition,  and  her  parents  so  dear  friends  to  us,  who  also 
gave  well  with  their  child  to  the  house.  She  continued 
scholar  and  novice,  so  as  she  made  her  profession  at  the 
age  of  17  years,  upon  the  day  of  our  Blessed  Lady's 
Presentation. 

In  the  year  1629,  upon  the  7th  of  January,  was 
professed  a  lay  sister.  Sister  Mary  Reding.  Her  father, 
David  Reding,  was  a  good,  virtuous,  honest  man.  He 
came  over  the  sea  with  one  Mr  Clark,  who  came  to  live  at 
St  Omer's,  where  he  served  him  until  such  time  his  master 
found  a  good  marriage  for  him  of  a  young  and  rich  widow, 
also  very  virtuous.  So  this  couple  lived  at  St  Omer's  and 
set  up  house  for  to  board  the  English  who  came  to  that 
town,  who  were  very  well  entertained  there ;  and  he  had 
this  good  custom,  daily  to  hear  Mass  before  he  did  go 
about  anything.  His  wife  was  very  charitable  to  help 
poor  folks  that  were  sick,  and  having  some  skill  in  surgery, 
she  did  much  good,  as  also  would  for  charity  upon  holy-days 
take  some  religious  men  with  her  home  to  dinner ;  and 
she  was  so  reasonable  to  her  boarders,  that  sometimes  they 
would  wonder  how  she  could  treat  them  so  well  for  so  little. 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  67 

Thus  they  lived  for  some  years,  having  three  daughters 
and  one  son,  and  whilst  she  lay  in  of  that  son,  the  husband 
died  of  an  ague,  and  the  wife  within  a  month  after  died 
too.  It  was  said  by  some  that  the  man  died  through  the 
great  joy  that  he  took  to  have  a  son,  having  so  loner 
desired  it,  and  the  woman,  through  the  grief  of  her 
husband's  death.  But  whether  this  were  so  or  no,  it  was 
certain  they  died  after  each  other  as  it  (has  been)  said, 
leaving  their  children  well  provided  for,  and  good  friends 
took  care  of  them,  so  as  the  boy  dying  young,  the  three 
sisters  became  in  time  all  three  lay  sisters  of  our  Order, 
two  here,  and  one  at  Bruges,  as  shall  be  declared  in 
due  time.  But  now  to  speak  of  the  eldest  daughter  Mary  : 
they  placed  her  in  a  French  house  of  devotes  which  the 
bishop  had  erected  at  St  Omer's  for  bringing  up  of 
children,  where  she  remained  two  years,  then  my  Lady 
Lovel,  having  a  mind  to  her  for  the  cloister  of  Bernardines 
which  she  was  about  to  set  up,  got  her  from  thence,  but 
she  liked  not  to  dwell  with  her.  Nevertheless  in  that  time 
she  served  her,  and  the  lady,  coming  to  visit  our  Blessed 
Lady  of  Sichem,  lay  by  the  way  here  at  our  monastery. 
There  she,  finding  here  Sister  Elizabeth  Lumberd,  who 
was  of  old  acquaintance  at  St  Omer's,  was  very  glad,  and 
found  then  a  calling  to  be  a  religious  here,  insomuch  as 
whatever  her  nature  contradicted  or  apprehended,  yet  it 
seemed  to  her  that  this  was  the  place  where  she  must  be. 
Therefore  she  made  such  good  means  that  she  obtained 
our  Reverend  Mother's  goodwill  to  receive  her  for  a  lay 
sister,  and  after  that  went  back  to  St  Omer's  and  dis- 
charged herself  out  of  the  lady's  service,  and  took  order  to 
get  what  was  left  her  by  her  parents,  and  then  returned 
hither,  where  she  was  admitted,  and  after  her  time  of 
probation,  made  her  profession. 

It  happened  that  the  foresaid  Lady  Lovel  departed  out 
of  this  life  without  accomplishing  the  erection  of  the 
monastery,  which  she  had  so  long  laboured  to  set  up. 
Having   erected    the    cloister    of    English    Teresians   at 


68  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Antwerp,  she  was  very  desirous  to  set  up  also  a  monastery 
of  St  Bernard's  Order,  and  for  that  purpose,  had  bought  a 
house  in  the  town  of  Bruges  in  Flanders,  and  for  superior 
or  abbess  had  procured  an  ancient  English  nun,  named 
Margaret  Lin,  of  St  Bernard's  Order,  that  lived  in  a 
monastery  of  Walloons.  But  it  seems  that  Almighty  God 
would  not  have  this  work  go  forward,  for  He  took  away 
the  said  Lady  Lovel  just  at  the  upshot  of  the  business, 
whereby  all  was  dashed,  and  she  left  by  her  will  the  house 
of  Bruges  to  the  English  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
as  also  the  English  Bernardine  nun  died  soon  after. 
About  which  time,  we  here  finding  our  monastery  so 
burthened  with  persons  that  we  had  not  convenient  room 
to  receive  many  more,  agreed  in  our  Counsel  and  yearly 
consultation  to  seek  for  to  amplify  our  Order  by  setting  up 
of  another  monastery,  whereby  sending  there  ten  nuns  we 
should  make  room  here  to  receive  more  persons.  And 
hearing  that  the  English  Jesuits  were  willing  to  sell  the 
house  at  Bruges,  which  my  Lady  Lovel  had  left  them,  we 
agreed  to  buy  the  same  for  to  make  our  cloister  there,  with 
the  money  of  some  rents  of  ours  that  were  then  laid  up  at 
Gaunt  (Ghent)  at  the  Mount  of  Piety,  if  the  house  were 
fit  for  our  purpose.  Whereupon,  our  Reverend  Father 
Barnes,  who  was  very  desirous  to  have  us  increase  to  more 
convents,  went  thither  to  see  it  and  liked  it  well,  by  reason 
that  though  it  were  but  little,  yet  it  was  commodious  to 
make  a  cloister.  So  then  he  spoke  with  the  English 
Jesuits,  who  were  desirous  to  sell  the  house  because  it  was 
not  fit  for  them ;  and  one  of  them.  Father  Edward 
Silisdon,  being  then  Rector  of  the  College  in  Gaunt,  came 
here  and  spoke  with  our  Reverend  Mother  about  the 
matter,  so  that  we  concluded,  and  bought  it,  giving  the 
same  price  which  my  Lady  Lovel  had  given  when  she 
bought  it.  After  that,  we  consulted  here  to  send  ten  nuns, 
giving  them  ^lo  a  head  every  year,  which  amounted  to 
^loo  yearly.  But  when  we  came  to  get  the  town's  good- 
will  of   Bruges,  and   licence   of  the  bishop  there,  it  was 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  69 

thought  too  little  in  respect  of  the  dear  time,  so  that  the 
town  would  not  consent  (to  receive  them)  unless  we 
allowed  every  one  /15  apiece  yearly,  fearing  lest  otherwise 
they  might  become  burthensome  unto  their  town,  which 
we  were  forced  to  yield  unto  or  else  they  could  not  be 
admitted,  although  we  had  procured  the  Infanta's  licence 
(of  happy  memory),  who  then  lived.  With  this  all  was 
concluded,  and  our  Reverend  Father  went  divers  times  to 
accommodate  the  house,  being  put  in  possession  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  FOURTH 

Story  of  the  Giffords.  The  tomb  of  Sir  Alexander  Gifford,  the  Crusader. 
The  Devonshire  Giffords.  Abbot  Gifford  of  Buckfast.  The  Staffordshire 
Giffords.  William  Gifford,  O.S.B.,  Archbishop  of  Rheims.  Gilbert  Gifford, 
the  traitor.  Bishop  Bonaventure  Gifford.  Giffords  among  the  nuns  of  the 
Louvain,  Antwerp,  and  Pontoise  communities. 

One  of  the  first  sisters  at  Bruges  was  Sister  Mary  Gifford. 
Giffords  have  so  often  figured  in  the  pages  of  our  Chronicle,  and 
will  so  frequently  appear  again,  that  I  may  as  well  give  their 
story  here  as  elsewhere. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Wylie,  which  gives  name  to  Wilton 
and  Wiltshire,  some  7  miles  from  Warminster,  a  little  off  the 
Salisbury  Road,  is  the  village  of  Boyton,  with  its  beautiful 
church  of  St  Mary.  On  its  south  side  is  the  mortuary  chapel 
of  the  Giffard  or  Gifford  family,  and  upon  an  altar-tomb  in  this 
chapel  the  effigy  of  a  knight,  recumbent  in  chain  armour,  cross- 
legged,  the  feet  resting  on  a  lion,  his  right  hand  on  the  hilt  of 
his  sword,  and  the  point  of  the  scabbard  in  the  lion's  mouth. 
The  figure  represents  a  man  in  the  flower  of  his  age,  and  on 
his  sharp-pointed  thirteenth-century  shield  are  the  three  lions 
passant  and  two  fleurs-de-lis,  the  armorial  bearings  of  the  noble 
knight  who  lies  buried  beneath,  Sir  Alexander  Giffard,  the 
Crusader. 

His  noble  ancestor,  Elias  Giffard,*  often  called  the  Boy 
Giffard,  to  distinguish  him  from  Elias  Giffard  his  father,  had 
founded  the  church  of  Boyton,  and  given  it  to  the  monks  of 
Gloucester  in  the  time  of  Abbot  Hamelin  (1148-1179)  "for  the 
good  of  his  soul  and  for  the  soul  of  his  wife  Bertha."  This  most 
pious  knight  renounced  the  world  in  his  old  age,  and  made  his 
profession  as  a  monk  of  St  Benedict  in  the  Abbey  of  Gloucester, 
where  he  died  in  11 59.     His  descendant,  Hugh  Giffard  of  Boyton, 

*  In  earlier  records  the  name  is  more  frequently  spelt  Giffard. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  71 

had  several  children,  of  whom  Walter  was  Archbishop  of  York 
(1266-1279),  Godfrey,  Bishop  of  Worcester  (1268-1301),  and 
Alexander,  the  youngest,  was  our  Crusader. 

He  followed  William  Longsword,  second  Earl  of  Salisbury,  to 
the  sixth  crusade  under  St  Louis  of  France.  The  rashness  of 
the  Count  of  Artois  led  to  the  fatal  attack  on  Mansoura,  and  in 
an  old  contemporary  poem,  preserved  in  the  Cottonian  Collection 
of  MSS.,  we  read  how  the  earl,  with  Sir  Alexander  and  four 
other  knights,  fought  against  the  infidel  host.  Then  said  Sir 
Alexander  Gififard  to  his  lord,  "  Sir,  for  the  love  of  God,  what  is 
your  counsel  regarding  this  host  of  Saracens,  which  now  come 
against  us,  shall  we  remain  here,  or  fly  ?  "  And  the  earl  answered, 
with  steadfast  voice :  "  Here  each  of  us  must  show  his  prowess, 
but  you,  Sir  Alexander  Giffard,  who  are  my  knight,  if  you  escape, 
distribute  my  treasure  among  my  people.  .  .  .  Sir  Alexander 
Giffard  has  well  escaped  with  the  gold  and  silver  which  was 
entrusted  to  him ;  he  got  the  horses  together  and  took  the 
road  to  Damietta,  and  leaped  into  the  deep  and  wide  river.  The 
heathens  cast  Greek  fire  upon  them." 

Now  I  cannot  enter  into  the  genealogy  of  the  Gififards  from 
the  days  of  the  Conquest,  which  General  Wrottesley  has  ably 
worked  out  through  all  its  branches  in  "  The  Giffards  "  ;  to  whose 
learned  work  I  owe  much  of  the  present  article.  But  from  the 
valiant  lords  of  Brimsfield,  according  to  some,  or  at  least  from 
their  common  ancestor,  Walter  Giffard,  Earl  of  Buckingham, 
are  descended  the  Giffards  of  Chillington  in  Staffordshire, 
whose  story  is  so  interwoven  with  that  of  St  Monica's  and 
with  our  Chronicle.  Seven  at  least  of  the  Louvain 
canonesses  were  descendants  of  that  noble  confessor  of  Christ, 
John  Giffard  of  Chillington.  From  the  accession  of  Elizabeth 
to  the  eighteenth  century,  their  sufferings  for  the  Catholic  Faith 
were  incredible. 

With  the  many  Devonshire  branches  of  the  Gififards,  of 
whom  General  Wrottesley  gives  a  detailed  account,  I  am  not 
immediately  concerned.  William  Giffard  of  Buckfast,  in  1333, 
was  perhaps  the  son  of  William  Gififard  of  Awliscombe, 
and  a  younger  brother  of  that  Matthew  Gififard  with  whom  the 
Awliscombe  Gififards,  who  held  land  at  Totnes  and  Berry  Pomeroy, 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  abbey,  came  to  an  end.  There  is  a 
sad  story  connected  with  the  Gififards  of  Landcross  in  Devon, 
lords  of  the  manor.  The  last  of  the  family,  Honora  Gififard,  is 
said  in  a  local  history  "  to  have  been  a  Catholic  lady,  who,  having 


72  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

ruined  herself  by  supporting  a  failing  religion,  at  last  received 
parochial  relief."  She  was  buried  15th  September  1729.  But 
we  must  return  to  the  story  of  the  Giffards  of  Chillington. 

With  Peter  Giffard,  who  received  a  grant  of  Chillington  about 
1 178  from  his  aunt's  husband  Peter  Corbuson,  the  race  of  the 
Giffards  or  GifTords  of  Chillington  begins.  Passing  over  many 
generations,  we  come  to  Sir  Thomas  Giffard,  son  and  heir  of 
Sir  John,  to  whom  he  succeeded  in  1556,  and  died  in  1560.  He 
was  M.P.  for  Lichfield  in  Queen  Mary's  reign.  He  married 
Ursula,  daughter  of  Sir  Robert  Throckmorton  of  Coughton,  a 
circumstance  that  explains  the  relationship  between  his  unhappy 
grandson,  Gilbert  Gifford,  and  Dr  William  Gifford,  Archbishop 
of  Rheims.  The  archbishop  was  the  son  of  John  Gifford  of 
Weston-under-Edge  in  Gloucestershire  and  of  Elizabeth,  daughter 
of  Sir  George  Throckmorton  of  Coughton.  Under  Sir  Thomas, 
a  devout  Catholic,  the  family  reached  the  height  of  its  prosperity, 
and  he  completed  the  splendid  mansion,  of  which  Sir  Amias 
Paulet  wrote  to  Walsingham  that  it  could  well  accommodate 
the  retinue  of  forty-eight  persons  belonging  to  the  captive  Queen 
Mary,  as  well  as  his  own.  From  the  time  of  Sir  Thomas's  death, 
as  the  temporal  prosperity  of  the  family  declines,  so  "  the  elements 
of  romance,  loyalty  and  devotion,  throw  a  bright  radiance  on  the 
story  of  the  Giffords." 

John  Gifford,  who  succeeded  his  father  in  1560,  was  the  grand- 
father of  three  of  our  Louvain  sisters.  Until  1575  he  seems  to 
have  been  left  in  comparative  tranquillity.  But  in  that  year 
Queen  Elizabeth  made  her  celebrated  progress  through  the 
Midlands.  From  the  12th  to  the  28th  of  July,  she  was  splen- 
didly entertained  by  the  Earl  of  Leicester  at  Kenilworth. 
From  Kenilworth  she  journeyed  to  Lichfield,  and  thence  to 
Stafford  Castle.  On  her  way  from  Stafford  to  Sudeley  Castle, 
between  the,  8th  and  the  12th  of  August,  she  halted  for  a  night  at 
Chillington. 

How  much  her  visits  were  dreaded  even  by  those  who  had  no 
reason  to  apprehend  her  displeasure,  is  well  known,  and  may  be 
seen,  for  example,  in  the  Loseley  papers.  For  a  Catholic  recusant 
such  an  occasion  could  only  inspire  terror,  which  in  this  instance 
as  in  others  was  but  too  well  justified.  The  queen  showed 
herself  gracious,  thanked  Gifford  for  his  noble  hospitality,  and 
called  him  her  "  Gentle  Gifford."  She  had  not  gone  4  miles  from 
his  house  when  he  was  brutally  arrested  and  hurried  away  to 
prison,  at  the  same   time   as   several   other   Catholic   gentlemen, 


CHEONICLE  or  ST  MONICA'S  73 

among  them  Brian  Fowler,  John  Draycote,  Erasmus  Wolseley, 
Thomas  Peshall,  and  William  Maxfield.  Arraigned  at  Worcester 
on  the  17th  of  August  before  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  the  Earls  of 
Warwick  and  Leicester,  and  others  of  the  Council,  "  being  charged 
that  they  went  not  to  church,  and  confessing  the  same,  and  alledging 
their  consciences  and  the  examples  of  their  forefathers  who  taught 
them  so  ; "  they  were  told  they  would  not  be  allowed  to  return 
home  unless  they  would  obey  the  law.  John  Gifford,  Erasmus 
Wolseley,  and  John  Draycote  were  committed  to  the  custody  of 
the  Bishop  of  Rochester  for  a  short  time  "  to  answer  and  remove 
their  scruples."  All  stood  firm,  though  Gifford  at  first  showed 
some  vacillation,  but  recovered  himself.  In  1580,  we  find  him 
a  prisoner  in  the  Marshalsea  for  his  conscience,  and  he  was  still  a 
prisoner  in  1586,  though  at  intervals  he  was  allowed  to  dwell 
outside  the  prison.  To  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  her  agent,  Thomas 
Morgan,  writes  in  October  1585,  recommending  to  her  Majesty  his 
son  Gilbert :  "  His  father  is  for  the  present  a  prisoner  for  our 
religion  in  London,  and  hath  been  a  long  time."  John  Gifford 
was  buried  at  Brewood,  24th  August  161 3,  and  his  monument,  an 
altar-tomb,  with  his  effigy  in  armour,  and  that  of  his  wife,  may  be 
seen  in  Brewood  church. 

A  deeper  cause  for  sorrow  than  his  long  imprisonment 
embittered  the  life  of  John  Gifford,  in  the  fearful  depravity  of  his 
son  Gilbert,  which  was  such  as  to  fill  with  loathing  even  Elizabeth's 
unprincipled  agents  who  employed  him. 

This  unhappy  youth  entered  the  English  College  at  Rheims 
in  January  1577,  was  sent  to  the  English  College  in  Rome  in 
1579,  whence  he  was  expelled,  but  remained  in  Rome,  and  was 
persuaded  by  one  Solomon  Aldred,  a  spy  of  Walsingham's,  to  join 
in  the  same  career  of  infamy  and  crime.  Disguising  his  evil 
intent,  he  returned  to  Rheims  in  1582  to  teach  logic  in  the  College. 
In  1585  he  was  ordained  subdeacon  and  deacon  at  Rheims.  In 
October  of  that  year  he  left  the  College.  He  had  not  resided 
there  continuously,  and  during  the  two  years  before  his  departure, 
had  been  a  spy  of  Walsingham,  and  had  become  the  secretary's 
chief  agent  in  the  plot  that  was  framed  for  the  judicial  murder  of 
Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  and  which  brought  her  to  the  scaffold.  To 
effect  this,  Gilbert  Gifford,  feigning  himself  one  of  those  misguided 
Catholics  who  could  see  no  hope  for  their  co-religionists  save  in 
compassing  Elizabeth's  death,  won  the  confidence  of  Mary's  agents 
in  France,  Thomas  Morgan  and  Charles  Paget ;  prevailed  on  some 
desperate     characters     to    undertake     Elizabeth's    assassination ; 


74  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

obtained  a  recommendation  from  Morgan  to  Mary,  whose  letters, 
passing  through  his  hands,  were  placed  in  those  of  Walsingham, 
with  a  view  to  implicating  the  captive  queen  in  the  killing  of 
Elizabeth.  Father  Morris's  work.  The  Letters  of  Sir  Amias 
Poulet,  a  true  masterpiece  of  historical  research,  has  brought  into 
the  light  of  noonday  the  mysteries  of  these  transactions.  When 
this  work  of  blood  was  done,  Gififord  returned  to  France  and  got 
him.self  ordained  priest.  Arrested  for  scandalous  conduct  by  the 
Bishop  of  Paris,  he  remained  in  prison  till  his  death  in  1590.  Well 
might  his  father  write,  "  I  have  written  to  my  unfortunate  son. 
I  would  to  God  he  had  never  been  born.  I  may  well  say  :  Happy 
is  the  barren  that  hath  no  child." 

The  career  of  Gilbert  Gififord  was  a  tissue  of  sacrilege,  treachery, 
and  crime  of  the  darkest  dye. 

In  other  members  of  his  family,  John  Gifford  had  motive  for 
abundant  consolation.  His  sister  Cassandra,  wife  of  Erasmus 
Wolseley,  died  a  prisoner  for  her  religion  in  Stafford  jail,  as  did 
also  her  husband  who  had  been  seized  while  hearing  Mass, 
celebrated  by  the  venerable  martyr,  Robert  Sutton,  on  which 
occasion  William  Maxfield  and  his  wife  were  condemned  to 
death,  but  died  in  prison.  Their  son  Thomas,  born  in  prison,  was 
afterwards  a  glorious  martyr. 

On  27th  July  1587,  Venerable  Robert  Sutton  was,  for  his  faith 
and  priesthood,  drawn  on  a  hurdle  to  the  place  of  execution 
outside  the  town,  and  there  butchered  in  the  usual  way.  When 
brought  a  few  days  previously  before  Sir  Walter  Aston,  that 
inhuman  magistrate  had  felled  the  priest  to  the  ground  with  his 
staff.  The  night  before  his  martyrdom,  his  prison  cell  was  seen 
shining  with  a  brilliant  light,  and  the  martyr  heard  in  converse 
with  celestial  visitors.  "  He  was  put  off  the  ladder  and  cut  down 
very  lively,"  writes  a  contemporary,  "  for  he  stood  upon  his  feet, 
was  taken  by  great  violence  and  dismembered,  as  he  spoke  these 
words  :  '  O  thou  bloody  butcher  !  God  forgive  thee  ! '  So  calling 
upon  Jesus  and  Mary,  he  gave  up  his  spirit." 

John  Gififord  had  eight  sons  and  six  daughters  by  his 
wife,  Joyce  Levison.  Walter,  the  eldest,  who  conformed  for  a 
time,  succeeded  him,  and  died  in  1632.  Richard  was  the 
second  son. 

A  wedded  wife,  but  so  secretly,  that  her  husband's  name  has 
never  been  divulged.  Sister  Bridget,  daughter  of  Walter  Gififord, 
passed,  as  it  were,  from  the  altar  to  the  cloister,  and  was  the  first  of 
at  least  seven  descendants  of  the  noble  confessor  of  Christ,  John 


Right  Reverend  Bonaventure  Gifford, 

Bishop  of  Madaura,  Vicar-Apostolic  in  England.     Died,  March  12,  1794. 

From  an  Old  Print,  Engraved  from  Portrait  at  Dovaxj  College. 


[Face  page  75.. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  75 

Gifford  of  ChilHngton,  who  professed  and  died  among  our 
canonesses.  Her  husband  never  claimed  his  virgin  bride,  and  of 
course  such  a  marriage  was  dissolved  by  her  solemn  vows  of 
religion.  After  five  years  of  a  religious  life  that  astonished  by  its 
fervour  even  such  a  fervent  community  as  St  Monica's,  she  gave 
up  her  soul  to  God,  comforted  in  her  last  moments  by  an  assurance 
from  our  Blessed  Lady  that  she  should  not  pass  through  purgatory. 
Sister  Anne  Gifford,  her  sister,  was  professed  with  her  ;  a  third 
sister  was  Abbess  of  the  Poor  Clares  at  Rouen.  Of  the  other  six 
descendants  among  our  nuns,  space  does  not  allow  me  to  write  in 
detail  here.  One  of  them  was  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  Thomas 
Vavasour  of  Hazlewood. 

Fighting  in  the  royal  cause,  Andrew  Gifford,  brother  to  our 
Sister  Bridget  and  Anne,  was  slain  near  Wolverhampton  at  the 
outbreak  of  the  Civil  War.  His  three  sons,  Andrew,  Augustine, 
and  Bonaventure,  were  sent  as  boys  to  Douay  ;  Augustine  was 
the  priest  at  Chillington  in  1717  ;  Andrew  was  appointed  Vicar- 
Apostolic  and  Bishop  of  Centuriae  zVz /rt;'//(5z^.f  in  1705,  but  refused 
the  dignity;  Bonaventure  was  consecrated  Bishop  in  1688,  being 
one  of  the  four  vicars-apostolic  appointed  for  England  in  the 
reign  of  James  H.,  by  whom  he  was  made  President  of  Magdalen 
College,  Oxford.  Dispossessed  and  imprisoned  at  the  Revolution, 
his  long  episcopate  of  forty-six  years  was  spent  in  constant  flying 
from  place  to  place  to  escape  the  priest-catchers,  especially  the 
two  miserable  apostates,  Mottram  and  Barker.  "  I  have  had  no 
quiet,"  writes  the  bishop,  "have  had  to  change  my  lodgings 
fourteen  times  (in  five  months),  and  but  once  have  lain  in  my  own 
lodging.  I  have  endeavoured  to  procure  a  little  lodging  in  the 
house  of  some  public  minister,  where  I  could  be  secure  from  the 
attempts  of  these  wretches,  but  could  not  effect  it.  My  poor 
brother  (Andrew  Gifford)  though  much  indisposed  was  forced  to 
retire  into  the  country,  which  so  increased  his  fever,  that  in  seven 
days  he  died.  ...  In  one  prison  I  lay  on  the  floor  a  considerable 
time ;  in  Newgate  almost  two  years ;  afterwards  in  Hertford  jail ; 
and  now  daily  expect  a  fourth  prison  to  end  my  days  in.  I  have 
always  envied  the  glory  of  martyrs."  The  venerable  bishop  was 
then  72,  but  had  yet  many  years  of  toil  and  suffering  before  the 
prayer  was  heard,  with  which  he  closes  his  letter  :  "  God  grant  me 
eternal  rest."  In  1716,  he  tried  to  be  allowed  to  attend  the  good 
Earl  of  Derwentwater  to  execution  (or  martyrdom),  but  could 
only  write  to  him.  At  the  age  of  92,  he  died  at  Hammersmith  on  . 
the  1 2th  of  March,  Feast  of  St  Gregory  the  Great,  1734,  and  was 


76  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

buried  by  the  side  of  his  brother  Andrew,  in  the  old  churchyard  of 
St  Pancras. 

This  holy  bishop's  uncle,  Peter  Gifford  of  Chillington,  had  a 
daughter,  Mary,  professed  at  St  Monica's  in  1625.  Her  father,  the 
eldest  brother  of  our  two  Sisters  Gifford  mentioned  above,  "  in  his 
extended  and  chequered  life,  saw  the  entire  downfall  and  perfect 
restoration  of  his  family."  His  estates  were  confiscated,  and 
himself  imprisoned  for  his  loyalty.  Giffords  fought  for  Charles 
n.  at  the  battle  of  Worcester,  and  Charles  Gifford,  the  son 
(Burke  says  nephew)  of  Peter  of  Chillington,  with  the  help  of  the 
Pendrells,  family  retainers  of  the  house  of  Gifford,  saved  the 
king's  life  after  his  defeat.  The  estates  were  recovered  at  the 
Restoration. 

Richard,  Walter's  brother,  is  identified  by  General  Wrottesley 
with  a  well-known  buccaneer  of  those  days,  who  was  captured  by 
the  Spaniards.  This  seems  uncertain,  though  the  profession  was 
held  an  honourable  one  in  Elizabeth's  reign.  He  married  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  Thomas  Levison,  and  was  the  father  of  our  Sister 
Ursula. 

Passing  to  members  of  the  family  outside  the  descendants  of 
John  Gifford  of  Chillington,  his  cousin  William  first  claims  our 
notice.  William  Gabriel  Gifford,  O.S.B.,  studied  at  Lincoln 
College,  Oxford,  under  the  care  of  Dr  Bridgwater,  took  his  M.A. 
at  Louvain,  studied  divinity  at  the  English  College  of  Rheims,  and 
then  in  Rome,  where  he  was  ordained  priest  in  March  1582,  and 
in  the  same  year  began  to  teach  theology  at  Rheims.  Gifted  with 
a  mild  and  amiable  disposition,  dear  to  St  Charles  Borromeo, 
whose  chaplain  he  was  for  a  time,  to  St  Francis  of  Sales,  and  to 
Clement  VHI.,  he  was,  on  the  Pope's  recommendation,  made 
Dean  of  Lille.  He  leaned  more  to  France  than  to  Spain  in  the 
political  agitation  among  Catholics  in  those  days,  and  his  gentle- 
ness of  nature  was  such  that  we  find  his  unprincipled  nephew, 
Gilbert  Gifford,  writing  to  Walsingham  :  "  Dr  Gifford  coming  over 
would  colour  me  much,  as  also  I  can  know  his  whole  thoughts." 
But  his  loyalty  was  unshaken.  He  had  always  loved  Benedictines, 
and  had  much  to  do  with  the  foundation  of  Dieulouard  (now 
Ampleforth)  where  he  made  his  profession  in  1608.  After  being 
prior  of  that  monastery  and  of  another  at  St  Malo,  he  was  in 
1 61 7  elected  first  President  of  the  English  Benedictine  Congrega- 
tion, and  subsequently  coadjutor  and  finally  Archbishop  of  Rheims. 
As  archbishop,  Bennet  Weldon  writes  that  "  he  held  to  his 
monastical    condition,  wearing    constantly    his    religious    habit, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  77 

keeping  the  regular  fasts  of  his  congregation,  rising  in  the  night  to 
pray,  and  using  such  severe  disciplines  that  those  around  him 
thought  it  piety  to  hide  those  instruments  of  penance  from  him." 
A  little  before  he  died,  he  uttered  in  Latin  these  words  to  our 
Blessed  Lady,  whom  he  had  always  tenderly  loved  :  "  Help  me  as 
thou  hast  promised  me."  It  was  his  wont  to  preach  or  catechise, 
often  seven  or  eight  times  a  day,  in  the  villages  of  his  diocese. 
This  great  and  holy  prelate  died  loth  April  1629.  In  a  letter 
written  to  the  Provost  of  Lille  he  says  :  "In  England  they  have 
sentenced  me  to  the  gallows ;  kinsmen  of  mine  have  been  cruelly 
executed  and  their  heads  set  on  London  Bridge,  and  my  family 
has  undergone  ruin  and  wrongs  innumerable," 

Edward,  son  of  Humphrey  Gifford,  and  nephew  of  John  Gifford 
of  Chillington,  entered  the  Benedictine  Order  in  1603,  The 
Chronicles  of  Pontoise  (Teignmouth)  contain  the  names  of  Dames 
Maura  and  Xaveria  Gifford,  O.S,B.  They  were  the  daughters  of 
Sir  Henry  Gifford,  Bart.,  of  Burstall  in  Leicestershire,  whose 
younger  brother,  Father  Maurice  Gifford,  O.P.,  was  professed  a 
Dominican  at  Antwerp,  was  sent  on  the  English  mission,  narrowly 
escaped  arrest  at  the  time  of  Oates's  plot,  and  died  in  London 
in  1699.  Sir  Henry's  parents  were  Thomas  Gifford,  Esq.,  of 
London,  and  Anne  Brookesby,  He  married  Mary  Vaughan  of 
Ruarden  of  Gloucestershire,  the  mother  of  the  two  Pontoise  nuns. 
She  died  before  her  husband,  and  Sir  Henry  himself  only  lived  to 
his  thirty-first  year,  dying  at  Paris  in  1664,  and  was  buried  at 
St  Edmunds,  "  He  expired  amidst  the  prayers  of  Benedictines, 
whom  he  always  loved,"  says  his  epitaph.  His  two  daughters 
were  professed  together  at  Pontoise,  13th  September  1676. 

Dame  Anne  Xaveria,  who  possessed  "in  a  little  body  an 
active  spirit,"  received  her  solemn  blessing  as  Abbess  of  Pontoise 
from  the  Bishop  of  Waterford  at  the  Abbey  of  Maubuisson,  7th 
March  1710,  and  the  deed  of  attestation  is  signed  by  Thomas  Eyre, 
Francis  Plowden,  and  E,  Tennel.  Her  sister.  Dame  Maura,  died  in 
1 69 1 , "  a  mirror  of  patient  suffering  and  cheerfulness."  (Teignmouth 
MSS.) 

Sister  Mary  of  the  martyrs  (Mary  Gifford),  Discalced  Carmelite, 
professed  8th  April  1 681,  at  the  age  of  42,  in  the  community  of 
the  English  Teresians  at  Antwerp  (now  at  Lanherne),  brought  with 
her  the  beautiful  miniature  portraits  of  Fathers  Morse,  Corby, 
Holland,  S.J.,  and  others,  now  preserved  at  Lanherne.  They  were 
painted  by  Mr  Gifford,  her  father,  whom  we  have  not  yet  been  able 
to   identify,  but  who  was  a  Staffordshire  Gifford,  while  he  was 


78  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

a  fellow-prisoner  with  the  martyrs  aforesaid.  The  Lanherne 
account  adds  that  Mr  Gifford  had  previously  no  knowledge  of 
painting,  but  executed  his  work  under  the  impulse  of  veneration 
for  the  martyrs.  Brother  Foley  gives  the  names  of  the  Giffords 
who  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus. 


H  :? 


_  < 


b   '^  ^ 

D       iJ      5 
5      <      « 


CHAPTER  IV 

From  the  departure  of  the  Sisters  to  form  the  Bruges  Community 
to  the  profession  of  sister  dorothy  musgrave.  the  first 
Prioress  of  Bruges.  Death  of  the  sister  of  Father  Henry 
Garnet,  martyr,  SJ.  John  Musgrave's  fight  with  pursuivants. 
1 629- 1 632. 

Now  it  remained  to  be  determined  which  of  our  sisters 
should  be  sent  thither  (to  Bruges)  to  begin  the  new 
monastery,  whereupon  our  Reverend  Mother  sent,  for 
Superior  and  Prioress,  Sister  Frances  Standford,  judging 
her  to  be  a  fit  woman,  because  she  was  wise  and  discreet, 
a  peaceful  person,  and  well-beloved.  For  Superioress  she 
appointed  Sister  Ann  Tremain,  one  of  our  old  sisters  that 
came  from  St  Ursula's  in  the  later  company,  and  for 
Procuratrix,  Sister  Mary  Best,  the  younger,  who  had  well 
the  Dutch  language,  and  was  handsome  in  exterior  things, 
and  charitable,  being  here  a  long  time  our  Refectrice,  and 
served  the  sisters  with  great  care  and  kindness.  Next  was 
chosen  Sister  Mary  Altham,  a  good  devout  sister  and 
very  strict  in  regular  observance,  who  was  at  that  time 
Mistress  of  the  scholars  here,  and  going  with  them  was 
there  Mistress  of  the  novices  also.  Another  appointed  to 
go  was  Sister  Elizabeth  Lovel,  who  had  the  Dutch 
language,  and  having  a  good  voice,  she  was  made  their 
chantress.  These  five  were  sent  away  upon  the  nth  of 
September,  within  the  Octave  of  our  Blessed  Lady's 
Nativity.  We  had,  the  night  before,  recreation  in  the 
Refectory,  and  the  next  day  in  the  morning  after  the  first 
Mass  a  coach  came  to  fetch  them  away.     At  their  parting, 

was   weeping  on  both  sides,  as  necessarily  it  must  be  at 

79 


80  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  parting  of  sisters.  They  were  all  provided  of  clothes 
and  such  household  stuff  as  was  profitable,  which  filled 
up  a  waggon.  With  them  also  went  one  scholar  from  hence, 
named  Ursula  Palmes,  grandchild  to  the  Lady  Babthorpe 
by  one  of  her  daughters  that  married  Sir  George  Palmes, 
a  good  Catholic  ;  and  one  of  our  lay  sisters,  whom  they 
desired.  Sister  Alexia  Hobdy.  But  she  returned  home 
again  when  they  had  taken  their  lay  sisters  to  do  their 
work. 

They  had  with  them  a  Dutch  Canon  Regular,  named 
Father  Peter,  who  daily  used  to  say  Mass  in  our  church, 
and  a  worldly  (secular)  English  gentleman,  Mr  Ferfex 
(Fairfax)  who  studied  in  this  town.  Our  Reverend 
Father  Barnes  was  at  Bruges,  expecting  them,  having 
gone  thither  before  with  two  of  our  lay  sisters,  to  accom- 
modate the  house,  visiting  by  the  way  the  English  nuns 
at  Gaunt  (Ghent).  When  they  arrived  at  Bruges  they 
surrendered  themselves  under  the  obedience  of  the  bishop, 
and  that  see  being  at  the  time  vacant,  unto  the  Arch- 
deacon of  the  Bishopric  who  supplied  his  place,  as  the 
manner  is.  Presently  thereupon,  they  made  their  election 
of  a  prioress,  and  choose  Sister  Frances  Standford,  as  had 
been  appointed  here,  Sister  Ann  Tremain,  sub-prioress, 
and  the  rest  as  hath  been  before  declared.  Some  time 
after,  our  Reverend  Father  Barnes  returned  home  again 
with  the  two  lay  sisters  that  went  to  dress  up  the  house  as 
is  (has  been)  said.  But  he  returned  again  to  Bruges  with 
the  next  company  of  five  nuns  that  went  thither,  which 
were  appointed  by  our  Reverend  Mother  out  of  the 
younger  sort,  parting  them.  Of  the  four  sisters  Clapton, 
which  were  professed  here  together,  the  two  middlemost 
were  sent  away,  Sister  Barbara  and  Sister  Lidwin  Clapton, 
the  eldest  and  youngest,  remaining  here.  Then  also  was 
sent  Sister  Grace  Constable,  grand-daughter  to  the  Lady 
Babthorpe,  whom  she  brought  into  the  cloister  with  her. 
Next  to  her  was  Sister  Mary  Gifford,  niece  unto  Sister 
Anne  Gifford,  being  her  eldest  brother's  daughter.     The 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  81 

fifth  was  Sister  Elizabeth  Brereton,  who  being  a  good 
housewifely  woman  and  of  great  experience  in  the  world, 
was  judged  fit  to  do  them  good  service.  These  five  were 
sent  away  in  such  wise  as  the  others  before,  upon  the  i  ith 
of  October,  our  holy  Father  St  Augustine's  Translation  ; 
and  coming  to  their  monastery,  they  made  their  obedience 
to  the  Mother  at  Bruges  as  the  manner  is,  and  then  were 
placed  in  divers  ofiices. 

So  was  their  cloister  begun  and  furnished  with  persons 
dedicated  in  the  honour  of  our  Blessed  Lady's  Nativity, 
because  it  first  began  within  her  Octave.  It  hath  since, 
God  be  thanked,  increased  with  the  receipt  (reception)  of 
many  gentlewomen  that  came  out  of  England  unto  them. 
But  Sister  Mary  Best  being,  before  she  went  hence,  entered 
into  a  consumption,  after  one  year  that  she  had  been 
procuratrix  there,  fell  deep  into  her  infirmity,  and  dying, 
made  a  happy  end. 

Our  Reverend  Father  Barnes  was  forced  still  by  whiles 
to  go  thither,  and  in  his  absence,  they  went  to  confession 
to  one  Dr  Weston,  an  English  priest  that  lived  at  Bruges, 
until  such  time  as  they  procured  a  ghostly  father  out  of 
the  College  at  Douay,  a  priest  named  Mr  Bourd,  a  good 
scholar  and  devout  man,  who  serveth  them  still  when  this 
was  written. 

In  the  same  year  died  an  old  lay  sister,  Margaret 
Offspring,  who  came  from  St  Ursula's  an  Englishwoman. 
She  tended  old  Father  Fenn  in  his  decrepit  age,  being 
then  the  sister  in  the  Father's  house.  After  his  death,  she 
grew  herself  lame,  so  as  she  could  do  nothing  but  pray  and 
spin,  going  some  years  with  crutches,  which  lameness  is 
thought  proceeded  from  the  great  labour  she  did  at  St 
Ursula's,  being  well  in  years  when  she  came  to  religion. 
She  was  a  devout,  simple  sister,  of  a  good  nature,  obedient 
and  laborious,  and  now  died  of  old  age,  making  a  happy 
end. 

Upon  the  3rd  of  the  same  month  and  year,  two  days 
after  her,  died  Sister  Mary  Bendlos,  who  was  professed  in 


82  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  year  1625.  Having  a  defect  of  stammering,  she  could 
only  read  and  sing  in  common  in  the  choir  but  not  alone, 
but  what  she  could  not  do  in  the  choir  she  fulfilled  in 
other  things,  being  exceedingly  charitable,  and  never  well 
but  when  she  was  doing  some  good  turn  or  service  unto 
others.  Wherefore,  seeing  her  fervour  herein,  she  was 
always  taken  to  help  where  need  was,  either  in  tending 
the  weak  or  sick  or  such  like  thing,  and  scarce  one  week 
before  she  died  she  was  most  busily  serving  the  sub-prioress 
who  was  then  taking  physic,  little  thinking  that  (she) 
herself  was  so  near  her  end,  for  at  this  time  the  measles 
were  gotten  into  the  house  and  she  happened  to  take  it, 
and  with  a  burning  fever  it  brought  her  to  a  happy 
end. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1630,  upon  the  3rd  of  January, 
died  in  this  town  the  Lady  Leedes,  Sister  Mary  Leedes' 
mother,  and  was  buried  in  our  church  as  Sir  Thomas 
Leedes  desired,  where  never  any  had  been  buried  before, 
nor  since  as  yet. 

Upon  the  22nd  of  February  in  the  same  year  (1630) 
died  Sister  Margaret  Garnet,  one  of  the  first  that  came 
from  St  Ursula's,  sister  to  Father  Henry  Garnet,  the 
martyr,  and  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  in  England.  It  was 
through  his  means  that  she  came  to  be  a  Catholic,  as 
also  to  be  sent  over  to  be  a  religious,  for  both  which  good 
turns  she  was  to  him  obliged,  being  of  herself  a  simple 
moral  woman,  and  living  in  the  world. 

Almighty  God  ordained  her  eternal  good  and  high 
calling  to  religion  through  the  wise  industry  of  her  good 
brother,  without  herself  scarce  thinking  thereon,  but  only 
conforming  herself  to  his  mind ;  and  (she)  found  that 
true  contentment  in  religion,  which  she  could  not  have 
imagined,  being  a  good  sister,  strict  in  the  Order,  and 
laborious  in  outward  works.  She  was  a  long  while  the 
Refectrice  at  St  Ursula's,  and  served  the  religious  with 
great  charity,  taking  much  pains.  Afterwards  coming 
hither,    she   was    made   upper   chantress,    having   a   very 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  83 

good  voice.  It  pleased  God  after  some  four  years  of  her 
coming  hither  to  send  her  the  falling  sickness,  which  was 
a  great  cross  to  her  nature,  being  desirous  to  live  in  the 
company  of  others,  and  this  disease  making  her  to  be 
excluded  out  of  the  community  and  to  live  in  her  cell, 
or  to  walk  in  the  garden  with  one  or  two  that  used  to 
assist  her ;  by  reason  that  her  fits  were  very  fearful  when 
they  happened  in  public,  as  they  did  sometimes  in  the 
choir  and  refectory.  Our  Reverend  Mother  was  forced 
to  make  her  keep  away,  because  the  sisters  could  not  bear 
it;  especially  the  youngers  got  such  apprehensions  as 
might  hurt  them  much.  Therefore,  whether  she  would 
or  no,  she  was  forced  to  make  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and 
to  resign  herself  unto  the  will  of  God  for  the  space  of 
many  years,  till  at  length  upon  the  Feast  of  St  Peter's 
Chairing  [su]  at  Antioch,  about  Prime,  she  was  heard  by 
her  neighbours  to  fall  into  a  fit  in  her  cell.  Whereupon, 
they  calling  help  to  her,  because  she  made  her  accustomed 
cry,  which  was  a  kind  of  roaring,  when  they  came  to  help 
her  as  they  used,  that  she  might  lie  so  as  not  to  have 
hurt  when  she  returned  to  herself  again,  they  found  her 
stark  dead.  It  seems  this  was  her  last  hour  ordained  by 
God  who  disposeth  all  for  the  best  unto  His  elect  in  such 
wise,  that  although  their  death  be  sometimes  sudden,  yet 
not  unprovided ;  because  living  always  well,  when  death 
comes  though  never  so  unawares,  they  are  found  in  good 
case,  as  we  may  and  ought  to  hope  that  this  good  sister  was, 
who  frequented  so  often  the  holy  Sacraments,  and  lived 
a  religious  life  in  holy  obedience ;  observing  her  duties  in 
what  she  was  able,  and  bearing  her  cross  inflicted  by  God, 
though  nature  was  mortified. 

(This  year  we  obtained  leave  to  keep  the  Feast  of  our 
Lady's  Conception  first  class  with  an  Octave ;  it  fell 
this  year  on  the  second  Sunday  in  Advent,  and  took  place 
of  the  Sunday,  but  the  next  Sunday  took  place  of  the 
Octave-day,  and  the  Octave  had  only  a  commemoration  at 
Evensong  and  Lauds.) 


84  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

In  the  same  year  about  the  21st  of  April  died  Sister 
Perpetua  Best,  of  whom  much  mention  is  made  before. 
Being  a  good  innocent  religious,  she  gave  good  example 
of  padence,  lying  very  quietly  and  still  amidst  her  pains, 
as  having  been  well  used  to  suffering. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1630,  upon  the  29th  of  May, 
came  hither  a  reverend  priest  from  the  College  of  Douay 
(whom)  we  had  long  desired  to  be  our  confessor  when  our 
Reverend   Father   Barnes   should  come  to  decease,  and  in 
the  meantime  to  be  his  help  in  hearing  confessions  ;  who 
also  desired  him,  by  reason  that  our  community  being  so 
great,  we  had  need  of  more  help  than  one  priest.      Having 
before  till  that  time  been  assisted  by  the  Fathers  of  the 
Society  (of  the  English  College),  when  they  in  the  year 
1624  broke  up  house  in  this   town   and  went   to  live  at 
Lieo-e  in  a  fair  college  which  they  had  builded  there,  we 
had  a  good  and  worthy  Irish  Father  to  assist  us  in  their 
place  sometimes,  named  Father  Peter  Wadding,  the  which 
now  also  we  were  deprived  of  by  reason  that  he  was  sent 
into  Germany  by  his  superiors.     Wherefore,  this  confessor 
came  now  in  good  time.     His  name  was  Father  Richard 
Johnson,   alias   White,    who   was    by   the    President,    Dr 
Kellison,  judged  fit  for  this  place,  as  indeed  he    proved, 
and  gave  great  contentment  unto  all,  living  also  in  great 
peace  and  straight  friendship  with  our   Reverend    Father 
Barnes,  so  as   with    his  consent  and  liking  many  of  the 
nuns  depended  wholly  on  him  and  found  as  full  content- 
ment and   satisfaction   of  him,  as  they  did  before  of  any 
Father  of  the  Society  ;  as  also  he  assisted  us  much  in  our 
temporal  affairs,    and   in   our   troublesome   suit    with    the 
Abbot,  as  shall  be  declared  hereafter. 

Upon  the  21st  of  July  in  the  same  year  died  Sister 
Mary  Magdalene  Foscue  (Fortescue),  a  white  sister,  of  a 
consumption.  She  was  a  very  devout  and  good  soul,  much 
given  to  mortification  and  penance  ;  wise  and  modest,  and 
wholly  addicted  to  prayer  ;  for  by  reason  that  her  sight 
became  so  bad  as  to  make  her  almost  blind,  she  could  not 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  85 

well  see  to  work,  therefore  with  leave  spent  most  of  the 
day  in  prayer. 

In  the  same  year  upon  the  2nd  day  of  December  were 
professed  two  lay  sisters,  taking  the  white  rochet  in  the 
church  ;  which  the  lay  sisters  before  used  not  to  do,  but 
were  professed  in  a  black  coat  like  our  scholars'  coat. 
They  wore  this  habit  upon  Sundays  and  the  white  rochet 
only  upon  working  days.  But  now  it  was  agreed  upon  by 
consultation  and  ordained,  that  from  thenceforward  our  lay 
sisters  always  should  wear  the  white  rochet  upon  their  black, 
which  they  also  had  much  desired,  to  be  the  more  like  unto 
the  nuns,  as  well  in  habit  as  they  lived  in  order  and  com- 
munity ;  which  we  also  judged  more  convenient,  although 
we  had  hitherto  followed  the  custom  of  St  Ursula's  cloister 
concerning  the  lay  sisters.  These  were  the  first  professed 
according  to  the  new  ordination.  One  was  Sister  Eliza- 
beth Miller  and  the  other  Sister  Agnes  Watson. 

Of  the  year  1632  (?  1631)  we  have  little  to  write,  by 
reason  that  through  the  wars  and  losing  the  town  of 
Bolduck  (Bois-le-duc)  we  being  in  danger  of  the  enemies, 
who  hunted  still  about  Brabant,  we  were  not  willing  to 
increase  our  house  with  more  than  those  we  had  received. 
Only  this  year  in  the  month  of  August  our  Reverend 
Father  hallowed  us  a  new  bell :  the  old  one  was  broken  with 
being  ill  placed  in  our  new  church. 

The  same  year  (1632)  upon  the  26th  of  January  were 
professed  three  nuns  ;  Sister  Anne  Evans,  Sister  Dorothy 
Musgrave,  and  Sister  Mary  Barney.  The  first  was 
daughter  to  Mr  Matthias  Evans,  brother  to  him  that  put 
into  our  monastery  Sister  Susan  Brook.  These  two 
brothers,  when  their  father  died,  with  the  means  that  was 
left  them  employed  it  according  to  their  best  liking. 
The  elder  Mr  Evans  employed  his  money  so  in  mer- 
chandise that  he  became  very  rich.  This  younger  brother 
was  more  given  to  study,  as  also  practised  physic  some- 
times to  help  his  friends,  but  he  was  no  Catholic,  nor  his 
wife.     But  it  pleased  God  that  in  his  last  sickness  he  was 


86  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

reconciled.  So  he  died  in  a  good  state,  through  the  great 
mercy  of  God.  His  wife  then  being  in  London,  busy- 
about  the  fulfilling  of  his  will  and  settling  of  matters,  the 
Plague  at  that  time  beginning  extremely  to  rage,  she  took 
the  disease  and  died  thereof,  as  also  her  children,  all  except 
this,  who  though  she  was  infected  likewise  with  the  plague, 
yet  through  the  goodness  of  Almighty  God  who  had 
chosen  her  for  Himself,  she  alone  with  a  maid-servant 
were  left  alive.  About  which  time  this  maid  had  a  dream 
that  she  saw  a  vine  which  became  wholly  withered  and 
dead  except  only  one  little  branch,  which  remained  living 
and  flourished  most  fair  and  green  ;  which  she  told  to  this 
her  mistress's  daughter,  who  then  lay  sick  of  the  infection. 
It  gave  her  great  comfort,  hoping  she  should  not  die  (as 
indeed  she  did  not),  but  our  Lord  would  have  her  to 
flourish  green  not  only  in  the  Catholic  truth,  but  also  in 
holy  religion. 

Upon  this  accident  her  aunt,  Mrs  Harris,  who  had 
brought  her  up,  sent  for  her  again  into  Shropshire,  where 
she  lived  with  her  some  time,  until  her  uncle  Mr  Evans 
took  care  of  her  soul,  as  also  looked  to  the  goods  which  her 
father  had  left,  and  agreed  with  his  nephew,  Mrs  Harris's 
son,  who  was  a  Catholic,  that  she  should  be  gotten  away 
from  her  aunt  to  come  and  live  with  him.  Although  she 
was  unwilling  to  let  her  go,  yet  they  wrought  so  with  her 
that  she  was  content,  and  then  her  said  uncle  placed  her 
with  Catholics,  being  himself  a  widower,  and  keeping  no 
house ;  and  she  was  so  well  instructed  as  to  be  reconciled, 
as  also  some  time  after  was  moved  to  become  a  religious, 
by  conferring  often  with  one  Agnes  Watson,  who,  as  we 
have  said  at  her  profession,  came  to  live  in  the  same  house, 
serving  a  gentlewoman  that  lodged  there.  Their  chamber 
being  right  over  against  hers,  often  they  met  together, 
and  she  got  her  to  read  good  books. 

So  that  at  length  she  (Anne  Evans)  fully  resolved  to 
come  over  with  her,  knowing  that  she  was  then  expecting 
means  to  go  ;  wherefore,  speaking  to  her  uncle  who  indeed 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  87 

was  very  desirous  she  should  be  a  religious,  he  wrote  for 
them  both,  and  obtained  the  place  here.  So  (he)  sent  them 
over,  and  they  were  received,  and  after  a  good  time  of  pro- 
bation she  made  her  profession  at  the  age  of  about  i8  years, 
and  four  of  having  been  a  Catholic.  Some  time  after  this 
she  sent  a  letter  to  her  aunt  Harris  who  brought  her  up, 
and  was  well  minded  but  exceeding  fearful,  and  therefore 
lived  long  out  of  the  Church  ;  but  now  at  length  Almighty 
God  drew  her  to  Him  with  His  forcible  grace,  so  as  she 
was  reconciled  and  became  a  Catholic,  which  was  a  great 
comfort  unto  this  her  niece. 

The  second  professed.  Sister  Dorothy  Musgrave,  was 
daughter  to  Mr  John  Musgrave,  a  younger  brother  of  a 
very  ancient  house.  For  it  was  about  eight  hundred  years 
past  that  his  ancestors  the  Musgraves  conquered  to  the 
King  of  England  a  part  of  Ireland,  and  gained  for  them- 
selves an  earldom  therein,  which  they  yet  retain,  and  a 
castle  is  there  named  Musgrave  Castle,  which  by  the 
abruption  of  Irish  language  is  not  rightly  pronounced. 
The  Musgraves  also  in  the  last  rebellion  of  the  northern 
parts  were  the  chiefest  that  defended  the  Queen  Elizabeth's 
right,  wherefore  they  obtained  the  government  of  the 
country  some  time,  until  that  a  certain  nobleman  opposed 
against  them. 

This  gentleman,  being,  as  it  has  been  said,  a  younger 
brother,  had  nothing  to  live  upon,  wherefore  he  went  over 
seas  in  his  youth  and  served  for  a  soldier  in  Italy  under  the 
King  of  Spain.  Afterwards  coming  back  into  England,  he 
chanced  to  serve  the  Lady  Copley,  wife  of  the  foremen- 
tioned  Lord  Thomas  Copley,  for  her  chief  gentleman,  and, 
living  there,  her  youngest  daughter  named  Mary  fell  in 
love  with  him  and  married  him  secretly  without  the  know- 
ledge of  her  friends. 

After  some  time  was  passed,  that  her  friends  were 
pacified,  seeing  no  remedy  of  what  she  had  done,  they 
delivered  unto  him  the  portion  which  her  father  had  left 
her,  and  he  then  took  her  away  with  him  into  the  North 


88  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Countrie,  where  his  elder  brother  also  gave  him  a  house 
and  some  little  land  belonging  thereunto.  So  he  made  a 
shift  to  live  and  was  a  very  constant  Catholic,  insomuch  as 
one  Justice,  a  friend  of  his,  called  him  once,  saying  that  he 
would  tender  him  the  oath,  but  that  he  knew  it  was  to  no 
purpose,  for  he  was  sure  he  would  not  take  it. 

He  answered  that  it  was  true  indeed  ;  he  would  not 
take  it.  "Why,"  replied  the  other,  "you  shall  see  others 
not  refuse  to  take  it "  ;  and  thereupon  called  for  a  poor 
man,  who,  seeing  that  the  oath  was  to  be  offered  him,  stood 
quaking  for  fear,  and  durst  not  refuse  it,  for  fear  of  losing 
his  o-oods.  This  gentleman  then  heartened  him  not  to  take 
it,  but  all  that  he  could  say  sufficed  not ;  he  was  so  fearful 
that  he  took  it,  whereas  the  other  for  his  courage  and  con- 
stancy escaped  to  have  it  once  tendered  him. 

Also,  upon  a  time,  the  searchers,  one  Tarbox  and  the 
other  mates,  came  and  searched  his  house,  but  finding 
nothing,  by  reason  that  having  noticed  they  had  hidden 
the  things  of  danger,  they,  for  not  to  go  away  empty,  were 
not  ashamed  to  steal  openly,  and  took  away  with  them  a 
basin  and  ewer  of  silver  which  was  there  standing.  But  at 
his  return  home,  finding  what  they  had  done,  he  resolved 
to  go  and  make  them  restore  it,  either  by  fair  or  foul 
means  ;  so  he  went  to  the  place  where  he  understood  they 
resided,  for  they  were  not  yet  departed  out  of  the  town, 
named  Exam  (Hexham)  in  Northumberland,  and  claimed 
his  goods.  But  they  withstanding  him  with  words,  and 
fearing  he  would  come  to  blows,  one  of  them,  before  he  was 
aware,  tripped  his  feet  and  laid  him  along,  whereupon  he 
presently  drew  out  his  dagger.  Then  they  all  fell  upon 
him  and  sought  by  main  violence  to  wring  the  dagger  out 
of  his  hand,  but  whatever  they  could  do  he  held  it  so  fast 
that  they  could  not  at  all  prevail ;  and  yet  the  villains  took 
their  knives  and  between  the  hilt  cut  and  lashed  (slashed) 
his  fingers  to  make  him  leave  his  hold,  but  he  cared  not 
for  that. 

In  the  meantime  this  his  daughter,  being  then  a  little 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  89 

child,  passed  by  that  way  as  she  was  going  to  school,  and, 
hearing  a  noise,  knowing  her  father  was  there  with  the 
pursuivants,  went  in  to  see  what  the  matter  was.  Seeing 
her  father  lie  along  and  they  upon  him,  she  went  forth 
instantly  and  called  for  help.  Whereupon  a  man  that  loved 
him  and  others  came  in  speedily  and  rescued  him  out  of 
their  hands  ;  but  so  soon  as  he  was  gotten  on  his  feet  none 
could  resist  him,  but  he  made  them  perforce  deliver  the 
silver  which  they  had  stolen,  and  moreover  to  pay  for  the 
surgery  of  his  fingers  which  they  had  so  slashed  as  he  ever 
afterwards  remained  lame  and  benumbed  of  them. 

Thus  he  lived  many  years  in  the  North  Countrie,  and 
then,  what  for  the  troubles  sustained  about  religion,  and 
other  losses,  he  could  not  well  maintain  his  family  there 
longer,  having  had  many  children  (but  only  three  living). 
He  came  back  with  them  and  his  wife  unto  her  brother, 
Mr  William  Copley,  and  leaving  her  and  two  of  them  there, 
himself  with  his  eldest  son  went  over  seas  to  be  again  a 
soldier,  and  served  in  the  Low  Countries  at  the  siege  of 
Groll  {.'*)  after  that  he  went  again  into  England,  and  fetched 
his  wife  away  to  come  over  seas  with  him.  Her  brother 
allowed  her  yearly  maintenance.  So  then  leaving  her  at 
Brussels  he  went  into  the  siege  of  Breda,  where  being  in 
the  camp  he  took  a  great  sickness  and  therein  his  son 
showed  his  dutiful  service,  which  is  worth  the  writing  down. 
For  when  the  camp  was  to  remove  from  one  place  to 
another,  and  his  father,  through  the  weakness  of  his  disease, 
could  not  well  go  he  would  carry  him  upon  his  shoulders, 
until  he  died  very  happily,  with  the  rites  of  the  Church. 
Then  his  son,  coming  back  to  Brussels  where  his  mother 
was,  chanced  to  meet  there  with  a  good  fortune  of  a  rich 
widow  whom  he  married,  and  so  went  to  Namur  where  her 
inheritance  lay.  His  mother  boarded  there  with  them 
until  after  some  time  she  died  very  happily. 

Now  this  her  daucrhter  lived  all  this  time  with  her  uncle 
Copley,  and  was  brought  up  in  his  house  by  her  aunt,  bemg 
but  8  years  when  she  came  thither  with  her  mother  out  of 


90  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  North  Countrie,  and  being  now  of  fit  years,  her  uncle 
was  willing  to  bestow  her  in  some  religious  cloister,  and 
therefore  sent  her  over  at  i8  years  of  age.  It  happened 
that  by  the  way  and  in  these  countries  she  had  great 
enticements  to  marriage,  but  our  Lord,  who  had  chosen 
her  for  Himself,  made  that  either  she  liked  them  not  or 
else  the  design  was  crossed  by  accidents  that  happened. 
Coming  here  she  was  delayed  of  entering  in,  by  reason  that 
her  uncle  did  not  offer  a  sufificient  portion  for  our  house, 
until  at  length  such  means  and  endeavour  was  made  to 
him  by  some  here  that  he  was  content  to  give  her  as  much 
as  she  might  be  admitted  for,  and  so  we  received  her  and 
defrauded  all  her  wooers  of  their  expectation.  For  she 
was  a  woman  of  good  parts,  and  handsome,  and  therefore 
so  much  soucfht  after.  But  it  was  more  fit  that  all  that 
should  be  employed  in  God's  service  than  in  the  world  ; 
and  having  a  very  great  and  good  voice,  she  was  a  fit  person 
to  honour  God  in  our  choir.  Wherefore,  after  a  long  time 
of  probation  she  made  her  holy  profession  at  the  age  of 
2  1  years. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  FIFTH 

A  romance  of  the  "  North  Countree."  The  warlike  Musgraves  of  Edenhall. 
The  Catholic  manor-houses  of  Norfolk.  Pastons,  Tyrwhitts,  and  Berneys. 
Our  Lady  of  Walsingham.  The  lament  of  Walsingham.  Hazlewood  and 
the  Vavasours.  The  chapel  where  Mass  has  never  ceased  to  be  said. 
Suu'erings  for  their  Faith  and  their  king.  "The  good  Lady  Stourton"  and  Sir 
Edward  Vavasour. 

Sisters  Musgrave  and  Berney  were  professed  together,  29th 
January  1632,  so  that  in  this  preface  some  notes  on  these  two 
families  will  find  their  appropriate  place. 

A  delightful  tale  is  told  by  our  good  chronicler  in  the  account 
given  above  of  the  parents  of  Sister  Dorothy  Musgrave,  professed 
on  St  Polycarp's  day,  26th  January  1632.  It  wants  none  of  the 
elements  of  romance.  The  knightly  youth  is  beloved  in  his 
lowly  fortune  by  the  lady  in  whose  family  he  was  but  a 
retainer  ;  then  follows  the  secret  wedding,  and  at  last  he  takes 
her  to  his  home  in  the  "North  Countree."  Only,  he  was  one 
of  the  chivalrous  adherents  of  the  ancient  Faith,  and  as  in  youth, 
like  the  Monk  of  St  Mary's  aisle, 

"  He  had  been  a  warrior  bold 
And  had  fought  in  Spain  and  Italy," 

so  in  his  old  age,  to  win  his  bread  he  had  to  gird  on  his  sword 
again  and  serve  as  a  soldiei  in  a  foreign  land. 

The  chronicler  would  have  done  us  a  favour  if  she  had  given 
the  Christian  name  of  John  Musgrave's  elder  brother,  Sister 
Dorothy's  uncle.  She  contents  herself  with  saying  that  those  of 
his  ancient  family  defended  Queen  Elizabeth's  rights  in  the 
northern  rebellion,  for  which  absolutely  correct  information  she 
was  no  doubt  indebted  to  Mr  John  Musgrave  himself  Simon 
Musgrave  served  in  the  army  of  the  Earl  of  Sussex  by  whom  he 
was  knighted  with  Robert  Stapleton  and  others,  28th  August  1569, 
Sussex,  being  the  queen's  lieutenant-general  in  the  North.     That 


92  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Musgrave  and  Stapleton  should  have  cast  in  their  lot  together 
was  but  natural,  for  the  families  were  closely  allied,  and  Edenhall, 
then  as  now  the  principal  seat  of  the  Musgraves,  came  to  them 
through  the  marriage  of  Sir  Thomas  Musgrave  with  Mary, 
daughter  of  Sir  William  de  Stapleton  of  Edenhall. 

The  account  given  in  the  Chronicle  of  John  Musgrave's 
dauntless  courage  shows  him  a  worthy  descendant  of  "  the  warlike 
race  of  the  Musgraves,"  as  Camden  styles  them.  Many  Catholic 
gentlemen  of  the  North,  out  of  loyalty  to  the  queen,  followed  the 
banner  of  Sussex  against  the  insurgents,  though  they  still  adhered 
to  the  Faith,  and  afterwards  suffered  grievously  for  it.  From 
Father  Green's  MSS.  (Foley's  Records)  we  learn  that  (with  others) 
"  Mr  Robert  Musgrave,  gentleman,  born  in  the  North,"  took  ship 
near  Newcastle  to  escape  to  the  Continent  from  persecution,  was 
driven  back  by  contrary  winds  to  Shields,  apprehended  on  landing, 
and  committed  close  prisoner  to  Newcastle  jail.  He  was 
examined  before  the  Council  of  the  North  at  York,  24th  May 
1 591,  and  removed  to  York  Castle.  He  remained  in  prison  till 
the  last  day  of  the  year,  when  he  was  released  on  bond  for  his 
appearance.  Other  members  of  the  family  seem  to  have  con- 
formed about  this  time,  and  we  read  of  a  Catholic  prisoner  that 
"  he  was  removed  from  Hull  to  be  prisoner  in  Mr  Thomas 
Musgrave's  house,  and  there  fell."  Six  years  before  Sister 
Dorothy's  profession,  Dom  Placid  Musgrave  (or  Hilton),  born  at 
Carlisle,  who  had  been  ordained  a  secular  priest  at  Rheims  in 
1609,  but  entered  the  Benedictine  Order  at  Dieulouard  very  soon 
after,  died  in  Middlesex,  20th  February  1626,  after  labouring  for 
seven  years  on  the  English  mission.  The  actual  representative  of 
the  family  is  Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  Bart,  of  Edenhall. 

The  old  manor-houses  of  Norfolk  were  the  early  homes  of  a 
considerable  number  of  our  canonesses.  Mother  Margaret 
Clement  herself,  the  very  foundation-stone  of  the  illustrious 
community,  was  the  daughter  of  that  noble  heroine,  Margaret 
Giggs  of  Burnham  in  Norfolk,  no  doubt  a  descendant  of  that 
John  Gygges  of  Burnham  to  whose  widow  William  Paston 
commits  his  plate  in  safe  keeping  in  a  Bill  dated  7th  July  1479. 
The  Norfolk  houses  of  Rookwood,  Felton,  Paston,  I3erney, 
Bedingfeld,  and  others,  appear  over  and  over  again  in  the  names 
of  our  canonesses  or  of  their  relations.  With  the  families  of 
Berney  (which  our  chronicler  spells  Barney,  according  to  the 
pronunciation  of  the  time)  and  of  Paston,  the  present  chapter  is 
chiefly    concerned.      The    subjoined    portion    of    the    Chronicle 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  93 

(enlivened  by  the  story  of  the  battle  between  the  Orthodox  cat 
and  the  Protestant  bloodhound),  requires  some  few  words  of 
comment  for  its  elucidation. 

Sister  Mary  Berney,  one  of  those  professed  on  the  26th  of 
January  1632,  was,  the  chronicler  tells  us,  daughter  to  Mr  Henry 
Berney  of  Haddockston,  not  far  from  Ripon  in  Yorkshire.  Of  her 
mother  she  only  adds  that  she  was  a  good  Catholic.  This  lady  we 
know  to  have  been  a  daughter  of  the  house  of  Tyrwhitt  of 
Kettleby,  a  relative,  and  probably  a  very  near  one,  of  that  noble 
youth,  who  died  of  ill-usage  in  prison  for  the  Faith,  "  bringing,"  as 
Bridgwater  writes,  "  undying  honour  to  the  family  of  Tyrwhitt" 
He  was  imprisoned  for  having  heard  Mass  at  his  sister's  wedding, 
and  about  the  same  time  (1580)  William  Tyrwhitt,  Elizabeth  his 
wife,  Robert,  John,  Marmaduke,  and  Nicholas  Tyrwhitt  were 
indicted  for  hearing  Mass. 

Henry  Berney,  Sister  Mary's  father,  was  a  younger  brother  of 
Sir  Thomas  Berney  of  Reedham,  in  Norfolk,  whose  descendant, 
Sir  Henry  Berney  of  Reedham,  Bart,  is  the  actual  representative 
of  the  family.  It  was  Sister  Mary's  grandfather,  Henry  Berney, 
who  built  the  splendid  seat  of  Park  Hall,  Reedham,  to  which  he 
removed  from  the  old  house  near  Reedham  church.  Sir  Thomas's 
sister,  Margaret,  married  Edmund  Paston  of  Appleton  in  Norfolk. 
She  is  the  aunt  of  whom  our  chronicler  speaks,  to  whose  care  Mary 
Berney,  at  the  age  of  11  years,  was  entrusted  by  her  father. 
As  for  Sir  Thomas  himself,  as  he  was  Sheriff  of  Norfolk,  in  7th 
James  I.  it  is  to  be  feared  he  had  already  conformed,  and  it  was 
once  more  the  oft-repeated  story  of  the  younger  brother  who 
braved  persecution  for  the  Faith  of  his  fathers.  But  finding  his 
estate  ruined  by  fines,  he  had  sought  to  bring  up  his  daughter 
under  the  care  of  a  more  powerful  and  wealthier  Catholic  relative, 
where  she  could  have  the  consolations  of  daily  Mass  and  spiritual 
guidance. 

Sister  Mary  was  the  fourth  of  the  nine  children  of  Henry 
Berney  and  his  wife,  nee  Tyrwhitt.  Whether  their  descendants 
adhered  to  the  Faith,  I  cannot  say ;  the  Protestant  branches 
flourished  in  worldly  matters  exceedingly,  but  with  them  we  are 
not  concerned.  The  Berneys  had  been  settled  in  Norfolk  from 
the  days  of  the  Northmen,  and  during  their  long  career  we  find 
them  forming  alliances  with  the  families  of  Southwell,  Bedingfield, 
and  Paston.  Berney,  the  earliest  seat  of  the  Berneys,  was  near 
Walsingham.  Very  often,  in  those  days  of  sadness  and  oppression, 
must  the  oppressed  Catholics  of  Norfolk  have  visited  by  stealth 


94  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  ruins  of  our  Lady's  glorious  sanctuary,  with  thoughts  like  those 
of  a  poet  whose  name  is  unknown  to  us,  but  was  perhaps  known  to 
them,  in  the  touching  lines  : 

"  Weep,  weep,  O  Walsingham 

Whose  days  are  nights  ; 
Blessings  turned  to  blasphemies 

Holy  deeds  to  despites  ; 
Sin  is  where  our  Lady  sate  : 

Heaven  turned  into  hell  ; 
Satan  sits  where  our  Lord  did  sway 

Walsingham,  oh  farewell." 

Doubtless,  in  her  quiet  Flemish  cloister  Mary  Berney  would 
sometimes  speak  of  Walsingham,  the  greatest  of  our  English 
sanctuaries  of  Mary,  and  wish  that  her  sisters  in  some  future 
generation  might  be  the  means  of  restoring  its  ancient  splendour. 

We  now  come  to  a  name  that  in  our  Catholic  annals  shines 
with  a  lustre  all  its  own,  that  of  the  Vavasours  of  Hazlewood. 

On  a  commanding  eminence  to  the  south-west  of  Tadcaster 
stands  the  noble  castle  of  Hazlewood.  From  its  roof  may  be 
seen,  as  Camden  did  not  forget  to  note,  the  towers  of  the  two 
cathedrals  of  Lincoln  and  York,  though  60  miles  apart.  On  the 
memorable  Palm  Sunday  of  146 1,  when  the  hopes  of  the  house 
of  Lancaster  were  for  ever  laid  low  by  the  slaughter  of  their 
followers  at  the  battle  of  Towton,  the  course  of  the  fight  was 
witnessed  from  the  battlements  of  Hazlewood  Castle  by  the 
ladies  of  the  house  of  Vavasour.  Its  earthly  renown  is  as 
nothing  to  the  glory  of  being  one  of  the  few  houses  in  England 
where  the  light  of  the  sanctuary  has  never  been  quenched,  for 
even  in  the  fiercest  times  of  Elizabethan  persecution  and  through 
the  long  night  that  followed  them,  the  undying  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass  has  never  ceased  to  be  offered  in  the  chapel  at  Hazle- 
wood. 

Hazlewood  was  in  all  probability  the  birthplace  of  Sister  Anne 
Vavasour,  professed  at  St  Monica's  on  the  6th  of  November  1638, 
for  she  was  one  of  the  nine  children  of  Sir  Thomas  Vavasour  of 
Hazlewood,  by  his  wife  Ursula  Gifford,  whose  two  sisters.  Sister 
Anne's  aunts,  were  canonesses  at  Louvain.  With  the  period 
of  the  secular  greatness  of  this  family  I  must  deal  briefly. 

Mauger  the  Norman,  who  received  from  William  de  Percy, 
whose  mesne-tenant  he  was,  the  bosky  manor  of  Hazlewood,  was 
called    Le    Vavasor.      There    is   an   ugly   association    connected 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  95 

with  the  name  of  Mauger  in  the  family.  The  list  of  Yorkshire 
recusants  in  1604  contains  several  names  of  the  heroic  Catholic 
Vavasours;  but  one  of  the  two  justices  who  certify  the  list  of 
recusants  for  "  Pattebrigges  cum  Bushopside"  is  Sir  Mauger 
Vavasour  of  Weston,  an  apostate  branch  of  this  loyal  house. 

The  Vavasours  of  pre-Reformation  times  were  munificent 
benefactors  to  the  Church.  Of  York  Cathedral,  Camden  writes : 
"It  was  brought  to  that  stately  pitch  we  now  see  it,  by  the 
archbishops  with  the  contributions,  especially  of  the  Percies 
and  Vavasours,  as  the  arms  of  their  families  in  the  church,  and 
their  portraitures  in  the  gate,  do  shew.  The  Percies  are  cut  out 
with  a  piece  of  timber,  and  the  Vavasours  with  a  stone  in  their 
hands,  in  memory  of  the  one  having  contributed  stone,  and  the 
other  timber,  to  this  new  fabric."  This  refers  to  the  grant  of  a 
quarry  made  by  the  pious  Robert  le  Vavasor  and  Juliana  his 
wife  for  the  building  of  the  Minster.  He  was  Sheriff  of  York 
in  12 17.  His  example  was  followed  by  his  descendant,  Sir 
William  Vavasour,  called  to  Parliament  as  a  baron  in  1299.  He 
seems  to  have  been  the  most  powerful  of  his  race,  and  by 
obtaining  a  licence  to  embattle  Hazlewood  altered  it  from  a 
thane's  hall  to  a  baron's  castle.  Cadet  branches  of  the  family 
about  this  time  began  to  establish  themselves,  but  without 
attaining  great  influence,  and  the  power  of  the  Vavasours  never 
again  reached  the  height  in  which  it  stood  in  Sir  William's 
days. 

Towards  1300  their  chapel  of  St  Leonard  was  restored,  and  the 
devout  Vavasours  obtained  indulgences  from  the  Holy  See  for  the 
faithful  who  should  visit  it,  and  the  lords  of  Hazlewood  were 
laid  to  rest  within  its  walls.  Sir  Henry,  who  died  towards  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  directs  in  his  will  "  in  every  Easter 
week  my  chamber  priests  and  other  priests  and  clerks  that  happen 
to  be  there  in  the  said  Easter  Week  to  come  unto  my  grave, 
standing  about  my  said  grave,  singing  the  Psalm  called  In  cxitu 
Israel de  Aegypto"  It  reminds  one  that  this  was  the  psalm  put  by 
Dante  in  the  mouths  of  the  faithful  departed  when  they  reach  the 
mount  of  Purgatory.  On  9th  December  1526,  a  commission  was 
issued  to  Matthew,  Bishop  of  Chalcedon,  to  veil  Anne,  widow  of 
John  Vavasour  of  Hazlewood.  William  Vavasour  was  guardian 
of  the  Franciscan  house  of  studies  at  Oxford  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  VII. 

Their  sufferings  for  the  Faith  began  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI., 
when  Thomas  Vavasour,  M.D.,   son   of    Sir   Peter   Vavasour    of 


96  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Spaldington,  was  driven  into  exile  through  the  agency  of  Cheke, 
the  king's  schoolmaster,  well-known  for  his  bitter  invectives 
against  Catholics.  Dr  Vavasour  returned  in  Mary's  reign.  He 
and  his  wife  Dorothy  Kent  underwent  a  long  and  cruel  imprison- 
ment in  Elizabeth's  reign,  both  dying  in  prison,  Mrs  Vavasour  in 
the  Kidcote  of  York,  26th  October  1587,  her  husband  in  Hull 
Castle,  T?th  May  1585.  Dr  Vavasour's  house  at  the  time  of  his 
first  arrest,  was  so  unmercifully  plundered  by  Asquith,  the 
Sheriff  of  York,  that  his  wife  could  not  even  find  a  pillow  or 
cushion  on  which  to  lay  her  infant  child.  On  another  occasion, 
the  house  being  beset  by  the  Lord  President's  men,  who  were  in 
search  of  her  husband,  she  went  out  of  her  mind  from  terror  and 
exhaustion.  But  as  she  was  saying  the  ofiice  of  our  Blessed  Lady 
on  a  feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  with  her  husband,  she  was 
suddenly  restored  to  her  senses,  after  which  "  she  being  the  chief 
matron  and  mother  of  all  the  good  wives  in  York,"  harbouring 
priests  and  relieving  the  poor,  she  herself  was  arrested  on 
Assumption  Day,  1578. 

Both  husband  and  wife  perished  from  the  pestilential  air  and 
close  confinement  of  their  prisons,  and  may  justly  be  counted  as 
martyrs. 

Concerning  the  glorious  confessor  of  the  Faith,  William 
Vavasour,  Lord  of  Hazlewood,  our  chronicler  gives  some  touching 
details,  hitherto  unknown,  of  his  life  after  he  had  made  over 
Hazlewood  to  his  son  Sir  Thomas,  and  to  his  holy  life  we  may 
well  attribute  the  piety  of  his  children  and  his  grand-daughter's 
vocation  to  St  Monica's.  He  is  referred  to  in  two  letters  of  Sir 
Julius  Caesar,  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  addressed  to  James  I., 
and  dated  respectively  14th  August  and  15th  August  1612.  In 
the  former,  Vavasour  is  named  among  those  "  whom  the  law  hath 
taken  hold  of  by  a  legal  conviction."  In  the  latter,  he  writes, "  The 
process  gone  out  against  the  lands  and  goods  of  the  Lord  Vaux 
and  his  mother.  Sir  Henry  James,  and  William  Vavasour,  will  not 
be  returnable  till  Michaelmas  term  next :  but  the  Lord  Vaux  and 
his  mother  by  their  tenants  offer  ;^2000  in  money  and  William 
Vavasour  ;^700  if  it  may  be  accepted  for  their  pardons  in  lieu  of 
all  forfeitures  and  imprisonment  Others  not  yet  convented  have 
been  sent  for  but  cannot  yet  be  found ;  only  two  of  them,  William 
Middleton,  Esq.,  of  Yorkshire,  and  Richard  Towneley,  Esq.,  of 
Lancashire,  offer  ;C500  apiece  not  to  be  put  to  their  oaths."  Br. 
Foley,  S.J.,  gives  from  the  Landsdowne  MSS.  in  the  British 
Museum  a   letter   written   by   the   same   holy   confessor,   then   a 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  97 

prisoner  in  Newgate,  19th  June  161 2,  containing  the  offer  to 
which  Sir  Julius  refers.  In  the  subjoined  extract  from  the  same  I 
have  modernised  the  spelling.  "  Being  convicted  in  the  Premunire 
and  committed  to  Newgate  where  I  have  continued  long  in  great 
misery  and  with  no  small  peril  of  my  health ;  and  being  sincerely 
desirous  to  give  his  most  excellent  Majesty  all  humble  satisfaction 
of  obedience  to  his  highness's  laws,  yet  enforced  by  the  eminent 
danger  of  sickness  if  I  should  continue  much  longer  in  so  pestilent 
a  place.  ...  I  do  most  humbly  entreat  you  to  present  unto  his 
most  royal  Majesty  my  voluntary  offer  of  ^700  to  be 
disposed  at  his  pleasure  out  of  my  poor  estate.  The  which 
sum  of  money  as  it  is  the  utmost  I  can  possibly  pay  or  perform  in 
regard  of  the  small  portion  of  lands  left  me  for  my  life  by  my 
lately  deceased  ancestor,  who  was  not  my  father  but  my  uncle  ; 
also  in  respect  of  my  great  debts  and  extraordinary  charge  of 
children,  etc." 

In  one  of  the  letters  of  Sir  Julius  Caesar  to  James  I.,  he  gives 
the  king  a  list  of  names  of  Catholic  recusant  families,  most  of 
whom  belonged  to  the  county  of  Lancashire.  We  may  as  well 
here  transcribe  this  roll  of  honour  :  Middleton,  Gascoigne,  Cholmeley, 
Dolman,  Preston,  Towneley,  Wiseman,  Tregian,  Plowden,  Gifford, 
Biddulph,  Gage,  Digby,  Arundel,  Throckmorton,  Tichbourne, 
Carew,  Meynell,  Catterick,  Ingleby,  and  Witham,  in  addition  to 
Vaux  and  Vavasour  whom  he  had  already  mentioned.  This  was 
in  161 2.  The  royal  plunderer  must  have  gloated  over  the  harvest 
of  money  to  be  squeezed  from  these  noble  families  to  enrich  his 
unclean  swarm  of  favourites. 

From  their  connection  with  the  Vavasours,  we  may  here  add 
a  word  on  the  Dolmans  of  Pocklington,  the  two  families  having 
been  more  than  once  allied  by  marriage.  Philip  Dolman  of 
Pocklington  married  Frances  Vavasour,  our  Sister  Anne's  aunt, 
and  their  daughter  Helen,  under  the  name  of  Mother  Marina, 
was  for  many  years  the  Reverend  Mother  of  the  Sepulchrines 
of  Liege  (New  Hall).  Thomas  Dolman,  Justice  of  Peace 
in  1584,  who  had  probably  conformed,  married  Elizabeth 
Vavasour  of  Spaldington  who  appears  among  the  recusants  of 
1604. 

Their  grandson  Marmaduke  in  1648  headed  a  desperate  band 
of  royalists  determined  to  rescue  the  king,  forcibly  released  the 
felons  confined  in  Lincoln  Castle  to  augment  his  forces,  and 
reached  Gainsborough  on  31st  July.  At  Bingham,  seven  miles 
from  Nottingham,  the  cavaliers  were  overtaken  by  some  of  the 

G 


98  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

troops  of  the  Parliament  and  routed  after  a  stubborn  fight,  in 
which  many  Catholics  were  made  prisoners. 

A  few  years  after  Sister  Anne  Vavasour's  profession,  began 
a  period  of  intensely  painful  anxiety  for  our  Louvain  canonesses. 
Every  post  and  messenger  from  England  was  eagerly  looked 
for,  since  there  were  few  in  the  community  who  had  not  a  father 
or  a  brother  fighting  for  King  Charles  I.,  and  among  the  families 
of  our  nuns  the  list  of  the  slain  was  a  long  one.  Sir  Thomas 
Vavasour  met  the  king  at  York,  with  a  gift  of  ^^300  towards 
the  expenses  of  the  war.  Sister  Anne's  three  gallant  brothers, 
Walter,  William,  and  Thomas,  were  among  the  first  of  the 
Yorkshire  gentlemen  to  draw  the  sword  for  the  king,  generously 
unmindful  of  what  they  had  suffered  for  the  Faith.  Walter,  the 
eldest,  raised  a  troop  of  horse  at  his  own  charges ;  Thomas  fell 
fighting  under  the  Earl  of  Newcastle  at  Marston  Moor.  It  is 
not  clear  if  William  is  to  be  identified  with  the  Colonel  Vavasour 
slain  at  Tewkesbury  after  having  distinguished  himself  at  the 
sieg:e  of  Gloucester.  Sister  Anne  lived  to  hear  news  of  the 
Restoration. 

We  have  before  noted  that  it  has  always  been  the  glory  of 
our  old  English  Catholic  families  to  give  their  sons  and  daughters 
to  the  Church.  Among  the  descendants  of  Sir  Thomas  Vavasour 
the  number  of  these  chosen  souls  has  been  very  great.  I  find 
here  some  slight  discrepancies  in  the  pedigrees  :  Fr.  Morris  says 
that  of  Sir  Thomas  Vavasour's  thirteen  children  Henry  became 
a  priest,  John  a  Jesuit  lay  brother,  Francis  a  Franciscan,  Mary  a 
nun  at  Brussels,  Margaret  and  Catherine  Benedictine  nuns 
at  Cambray.  James  Vavasour  died  a  priest  at  Rheims  in 
1 591.  Abbess  Mary  Vavasour  of  the  Benedictine  Convent  at 
Brussels,  died  in  1676.  Father  William  Vavasour,  S.J.,  died  at 
Nieuport  in  1683,  and  Father  Walter  Vavasour,  S.J.,  at  Preston  in 
1746. 

Among  the  Poor  Clares  were  five  Vavasours  whose  place  in 
the  family  line  has  not  been  identified.  To  the  world  all  this 
means  little ;  but  it  indicates  a  copious  blessing  from  above 
granted  to  the  posterity  of  a  holy  confessor  of  the  Faith,  as  a 
reward  for  his  fidelity  to  his  Master. 

When  in  1826  Sir  Thomas,  the  seventh  baronet,  died  unmarried, 
the  Hazlewood  estates  passed  by  his  will  to  his  cousin  and  godson 
Edward,  the  second  son  of  Charles  Lord  Stourton,  who  placed 
his  mansion  of  Holme  Hall  at  the  disposal  of  the  Sepulchrine 
nuns  when  expelled  from  France  by  the  Revolution,  and  whose 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  99 

wife,  "the  good  Lady  Stourton,"  was  a  daughter  of  the  last 
Catholic  Lord  Langdale,  and  the  type  of  a  noble  and  devout 
Catholic  lady,  whose  presence  created  around  her  an  atmosphere 
of  happiness  and  goodness.  She  was  above  all  an  ardent  lover 
of  the  poor  of  Christ.  Her  son  Edward  assumed  the  name  of 
Vavasour  and  was  created  a  baronet  in  1828,  the  two  hundredth 
year  from  that  in  which  the  title  had  been  created  in  the  person 
of  his  ancestor  Sir  Thomas. 

Thenceforward,  Hazlewood  was  to  revive  even  the  memories 
of  its  holiest  days  under  the  elder  line.  Sir  Edward  was  one  of 
those  who  live  in  the  world  but  are  not  of  it.  Every  Sunday  he 
would  teach  the  children  of  the  poor  schools  their  Catechism. 
He  joyed  in  the  thought  that  the  chapel  at  Hazlewood  had  been 
a  home  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  the  dark  days  of  persecution. 
Every  day  the  family  were  gathered  together  at  Mass,  every  day 
they  visited  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  assembled  for  the 
evening  Rosary;  to  which  in  Lent  were  added  the  Seven 
Penitential  Psalms  and  the  Litany  of  the  Saints.  His  wife  Marcia, 
daughter  of  James  Lane-Fox  of  Bramham  Park,  was  won  over 
to  the  Faith  by  his  example  and  that  of  his  mother,  the  good 
Lady  Stourton.  His  almsgiving  was  incessant,  till  at  times  his 
servant  had  to  tell  him  he  had  no  more  clothes  left  to  give 
away.  His  son  Philip  became  a  priest,  and  Canon  of  Beverley ; 
one  of  his  daughters  became  a  nun  at  Nottingham  and  another 
at  Loughborough.  His  son  William,  who  died  in  i860,  married 
a  daughter  of  Lord  Clifford  of  Chudleigh.  Sir  Edward's  daughter 
Marcia  became  the  wife  of  Lord  Herries,  and  we  have  seen 
elsewhere  how  many  of  their  children  consecrated  themselves  to 
God  in  religion,  two  of  them  among  our  canonesses  of  Newton 
Abbot. 

As  Sir  Edward  Vavasour  felt  the  approach  of  old  age,  he  felt 
himself  weary  of  the  world  he  had  never  loved,  and  his  one 
longing  desire  was  to  end  his  days  in  the  cell  of  a  religious.  But 
he  would  first  visit  Rome,  and  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the 
Vicar  of  Christ  to  ask  his  blessing. 

As  he  was  journeying  through  France,  the  diligence  halted  at 
the  foot  of  a  hill  not  far  from  Lyons,  and  the  passengers  dis- 
mounted. Sir  Edward,  who  suffered  much  from  climbing  hills, 
reached  the  top  with  difficulty,  begged  pardon  of  his  companions 
for  the  delay  he  had  caused  them,  and  fell  back  dead.  Similar 
deaths  will  occur  to  our  mind  in  the  case  of  other  great  servants  of 
God.     They   buried   him   in   the   neighbouring   parish  church  of 


100  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Chanceau.     Twenty-nine  years  later  the  body  was  brought  back  to 
England  and  laid  in  the  family  vault  at  Hazlewood. 

Note. — To  what  has  been  said  above  of  the  Musgraves,  I  may 
add  from  the  "  Martyrdom  of  the  Ven.  John  Boste,"  in  Vol.  I., 
published  by  the  Catholic  Record  Association  :  "  A  minister  stand- 
ing by  accused  him  [the  martyr]  of  ill-behaviour,  which  a  gentleman, 
whom  I  take  to  be  Edward  Musgrave  of  Allstone  Moor,  having 
said  to  the  minister,  '  My  friend,  say  not  so,  for  Mr  Boste  has 
behaved  himself  marvelous  well.'  .  .  .  Edward  Musgrave,  hearing 
the  minister  revile  the  blessed  martyr,  took  him  a  sound  knock 
upon  the  breast,  saying :  '  Is  it  not  sufficient  to  condemn  him,  but 
thus  to  revile  him  also  ? ' " 

As  late  as  1868  the  connection  of  our  community  with  the 
Musgraves  was  revived  by  the  profession  at  Newton  Abbot  of 
Sister  Aloysia  Augustine  (Augusta  Petre),  whose  mother  was  a 
Musgrave  of  Edenhall.  She  died  29th  December  1870,  on  the 
anniversary  of  the  martyrdom  of  her  ancestor,  Ven.  William 
Howard. 


CHAPTER   V 

From  the  profession  of  Sister  Mary  Berney  to  the  death  of  Sister 
Grace  Babthorpe  (Lady  Babthorpe).  The  pursuivants  at  Mr 
Paston's  house.  Death  of  Prioress  Wiseman.  Election  of 
Prioress  Throckmorton.  Sister  Ann  Vavasour.  Death  of  the 
first  Prioress  of  Bruges.    1632-1635. 

The  third,  Sister  Mary  Barney  (Berney),  was  daughter 
to  Mr  Henry  Barney  of  Haddockston,  near  to  Ripon  in 
Yorkshire,  a  good  Catholic,  as  also  her  mother.  They 
suffered  the  ordinary  persecution  of  the  realm  against 
Catholics,  and  this  their  daughter,  when  she  was  at  the 
age  of  II  years,  was  sent  to  dwell  with  her  father's 
sister,  Mrs  Paston,  of  whom  we  have  made  mention  before, 
speaking  of  Sister  Helen  Draycote,  lay  sister.  With  this 
aunt  of  hers  she  lived  till  she  came  over  and  got  a  desire 
to  be  a  religious  by  hearing  how  her  cousins  were  going 
over  to  St  Benedict's.  But  the  chief  cause  that  moved 
her  was  God's  calling,  who  gave  her  a  dislike  and  weari- 
someness  of  the  world,  wherefore  she  made  her  desire 
known  to  the  priest  of  the  house. 

But  here  it  shall  not  be  amiss  to  relate  two  things 
which  happened  while  she  lived  with  her  aunt.  The  said 
Mr  Paston  had  a  house  about  half  a  mile  of  that  she  lived 
in,  which  stood  alone  in  a  wood,  and  being  moated  about, 
this  house  was  ordained  to  entertain  priests,  and  one  was 
kept  there  to  receive  them. 

First,  a  Catholic   gentleman   lived   there ;    afterwards, 

one  of  Mr  Paston's  own  servants,  who  was  married  in  his 

house.     The  foresaid  gentleman  living  there,  it  happened 

that   once    the    pursuivants    came    on    a    sudden.     The 
101 


102  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

portress,  seeing  them  at  the  door,  went  up  to  call  her 
master  down  to  them,  who,  coming,  bade  them  show  their 
commission,  and  kept  them  in  talk  some  time,  whilst  that 
the  priest  and  church  stuff  were  put  up  safe  into  the  secret 
place,  so  that  coming  in  they  found  nothing.  But  they 
brouo-ht  with  them  a  dog,  which,  as  it  seems,  was  a  blood- 
hound. He  stood  snuffing  about  the  secret  place  where 
the  priest  was ;  but  before  the  searchers  espied  him,  comes 
a  great  cat  and  fell  a  fighting  with  the  dog,  never  leaving 
him  until  he  departed  from  thence ;  which  seemed  an 
admirable  thing  that  the  poor  cat  was  not  afeard  to  set 
upon  the  dog.  So  would  our  Lord  deliver  them  by  this 
means. 

The  other  thing  which  happened  was  this.  There 
came  a  woman  a-begging  to  the  door  when  Mr  Paston's 
servant  lived  there,  and  told  the  man's  daughter  that  if  she 
would  give  her  something,  she  would  teach  her  strange 
tricks.  But  the  wench  going  in  told  what  the  woman  had 
said  to  her ;  whereupon  they,  doubting  that  she  was  a 
witch,  bade  her  put  holy  water  into  the  meat  which  she 
gave  her,  and  doing  so,  when  she  came  to  the  door  the 
woman  was  gone,  and  searching  after  her  by  all  the  ways 
and  paths,  as  also  inquiring  of  others  if  they  had  not  seen 
such  a  woman,  no  news  was  ever  heard  of  her,  which  made 
them  think  that  she  came  not  in  God's  name. 

This  house,  as  is  (has  been)  said,  was  a  receptacle  for 
all  priests  that  came  and  served  the  Catholics  of  the 
country  there,  for  their  souls'  good.  But  to  return  to  our 
young  gentlewoman  :  her  mother,  understanding  of  her 
mind  to  religion,  was  very  glad  that  any  of  her  children 
would  take  so  blessed  a  course,  especially  this  daughter, 
who  was  her  parent's  darling,  and  soon  after  the  good 
mother  died  happily.  Her  daughter  came  to  this  place, 
by  reason  that  being  acquainted  with  Mr  Dennis  Brittan, 
Sister  Helen  Brittan's  brother,  he  writ  hither  for  her,  and 
obtained  her  place  to  be  granted.  So  coming  she  was 
received,  and  after  the  time  of  probation  made  her  holy 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  103 

profession  with  the  former  two,  at  the  age  of   20  years, 
upon  St  Polycarp's  day. 

The  same  year  (1632)  upon  the  ist  day  of  February 
were  professed  two  lay  sisters,  Ann  Reding  and  Mary 
Stonehouse.  The  first  was  sister  to  Mary  Reding,  of 
whom  and  of  their  parents  we  have  lately  made  mention. 
It  remains  now  only  to  say  that  after  the  death  of  the 
foresaid  good  man,  David  Reding,  and  his  wife,  this  their 
daughter  and  another  sister  named  Francis  (Frances)  were 
taken  care  of  by  their  father's  executors,  which  were  one 
Mr  Heigham  living  then  at  St  Omer's  and  another  man  ; 
so  they  let  out  the  house  which  was  now  the  children's, 
and  these  two  sisters  were  placed  in  the  house  of  Devotes 
which  brought  up  young  maidens,  called  our  Lady's  Vine. 
She  came  from  thence  hither,  having  a  mind  to  be  a 
religious,  and  desired  Mr  Heigham  to  get  her  into  some 
monastery ;  who  writ  for  her  hither  where  her  sister  was, 
and  our  Reverend  Mother  granted  her  the  place.  So  she 
was  sent  by  the  said  executors,  and  after  her  time  of  pro- 
bation made  her  profession  at  the  age  of  26  years. 

The  other  was  sister  to  Anne  Stonehouse,  of  whose 
parents  we  have  made  large  mention  before,  so  remains 
now  only  to  show  that  Almighty  God  of  His  goodness 
drew  her  to  religion  without  herself  scarce  knowing  what 
she  did.  For,  living  with  her  parents  after  that  her  father 
died,  her  brother,  who  was  then  a  priest,  took  care  of  her 
and  asked  her  if  she  would  be  a  religious,  that  then  he 
would  seek  to  get  her  a  place.  She  answered.  Yes, 
although  she  knew  not  what  religion  was.  He  then  writ 
to  our  Reverend  Mother,  and  by  the  mediation  of  friends, 
obtained  her  place  here.  Thereupon  he  sent  her  over,  but 
when  she  came  to  Bruges  she  understood  that  she  could 
not  be  received  because  we  had  enough.  She  thereupon, 
without  any  great  trouble,  resolved  to  go  into  Antwerp  to 
serve  Mr  Clifford,  who,  it  seems,  wanted  a  servant ; 
whereby  appears  plainly  the  Providence  of  God  that  He 
would  have  her  in  this  place,  for  she  being  at  Antwerp  it 


104  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

chanced  that  two  of  our  lay  sisters  were  sent  thither  to  Mr 
Clifford,  he  being  very  ill  of  the  stone,  and  meeting  with 
her  there,  liked  her  so  well,  knowing  also  whose  sister  she 
was,  and  had  sought  for  the  place  here,  that  they  brought 
her  home  with  them.  So  she  was  admitted,  and  after  a 
good  time  of  trial  made  her  holy  profession  with  the  other 
at  the  age  of  25  years. 

In  this  year  (1633)  upon  the  8th  day  of  July  died  most 
blessedly  our  worthy  Mother  Prioress  (Wiseman)  after 
many  years  of  continual  weakness,  and  sometimes  great 
pains  and  torments  of  the  stone  or  such  like,  especially  the 
last  year  of  her  life.  Being  scarce  able  to  go  out  of  her 
chamber,  she  obtained  leave  of  the  Landeacon  that  Mass 
might  be  said  in  our  little  chapel  above,  which  in  the 
beginnine  of  the  cloister  was  our  church,  and  there  she 
made  shift  to  hear  Mass  upon  Sundays  and  holy-days 
almost  one  year.  She  was  a  woman  of  great  spirit  and 
great  courage,  resembling  well  her  mother,  Mrs  Wiseman, 
of  whom  we  have  made  large  mention.  She  had  her  Latin 
tongue  perfect,  and  hath  left  us  many  homilies  and 
sermons  of  the  holy  fathers  translated  into  English,  which 
she  did  with  great  facility,  whilst  some  small  respite  of 
health  permitted  her.  For  she  was  sickly  almost  all  the 
time  of  her  government,  which  was  a  great  cross  to  us  all. 
Nevertheless  such  was  her  wisdom  and  prudence,  that  she 
guided  us  with  great  peace  and  tranquillity,  which  peace 
she  left  established  in  the  cloister  after  her  death,  having 
brought  up  all  the  persons  before  rehearsed.  She  passed 
in  her  beginnings  at  St  Ursula's  many  temptations  and 
inward  troubles,  until  that  Almighty  God  through  her 
great  devotion  to  St  Augustine  wholly  settled  her.  She 
was  exceedingly  addicted  to  mortification  and  corporal 
penance,  especially  in  the  time  of  her  temptation,  using 
much  fasting  and  extraordinary  watching,  in  such  wise 
that  afterwards  our  Lord  poured  His  Spirit  abundantly 
into  her,  both  for  herself  and  others. 

Sometimes  she  (Prioress  Wiseman)  spent  most  part  of 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  105 

the  night  in  prayer,  until  that  her  many  infirmities  daily 
waxing  more  upon  her,  hindered  her  former  corporal 
penances  with  exchange  of  greater  pains.  Being  never- 
theless still  hard  and  austere  to  herself,  but  mild  and 
favourable  to  others,  those  whom  she  saw  to  be  favoured 
by  God  she  would  with  discretion  permit  to  do  more  than 
others,  as  also  mortify  them  well  when  occasion  was,  with 
great  love  and  tender  care  over  them  in  their  infirmities. 
The  frail  and  imperfect  she  sustained  and  bore  withal,  but 
to  the  proud  and  rebellious  she  was  at  times  severe. 
Finally,  she  governed  our  convent  with  great  wisdom  and 
mildness,  and  in  her  last  sickness  left  us  a  worthy  example 
of  her  solid  virtue,  enduring  extreme  torments  and  sharp 
pains,  with  such  a  courage  and  admirable  patience,  as 
showed  well  the  fervour  of  her  heart  and  great  love  to  God, 
continually  making  aspirations  to  Him  amid  the  grievous 
gripes  of  her  pains  ;  and  between  whiles,  when  she  had  any 
small  respite,  giving  herself  to  mental  prayer  and  inward 
recollection  of  mind,  wherein  it  seems  she  earnestly  recom- 
mended to  God  the  state  of  this  convent. 

At  length  she  said  that  now  she  died  with  comfort 
because  God  would  provide  a  fit  superior.  It  was  also 
noted  that  she  then  made  great  esteem  of  Sister  Magdalen 
Throckmorton,  for  she  desired  still  to  have  her  come  by 
her,  and  would  be  very  glad  of  her  company.  She  also 
gave  unto  those  that  were  about  her  many  good  documents, 
and  exhorted  them  to  virtue.  The  nearer  she  drew  toward 
her  end  the  more  did  she  bestow  her  holy  admonitions, 
even  to  the  lay  sisters,  showing  her  great  humility  in 
esteeming  every  one  better  than  herself,  and  showing  the 
same  in  words. 

She  had  ever  been  very  devout  to  our  Blessed  Lady 
and  to  our  holy  Father,  St  Augustine,  as  appeared  by  her 
exhortations  in  the  chapter,  wherein  she  had  such  a 
singular  grace  in  speaking  of  God  and  good  things,  that 
the  religious  said  they  had  rather  hear  one  of  her  chapters 
than  any  sermon,  and  some  almost  never  heard  her  without 


106  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

tears.  So  now  in  her  last  sickness  she  did  frequently 
exhort  those  about  her  to  virtue,  and  would  tell  them 
heartily  of  their  imperfections,  but  notwithstanding  would 
say  that  we  ought  not  to  love  another  the  worse  for  the 
imperfections  we  see  in  them,  for,  she  said,  if  a  venial  sin 
can  be  dashed  out  with  one  act  of  contrition  or  the  taking 
of  holy  water,  how  much  more  are  imperfections  dashed 
and  purified  with  sorrow  for  them?  Her  desire  of  suffering 
was  ever  very  great,  wherefore  in  her  vehement  pains, 
when  others  should  have  comforted  her,  she  would  rather 
comfort  them  who  grieved  to  see  her  suffer  so  much,  and 
would  say  commonly  :  Regnum  ccelorum  vimpatitur.  (The 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  suffereth  violence),  and  what  should 
we  expect  other  than  suffering  in  this  life  ? 

She  would  not  have  any  to  desire  of  God  to  take  away 
her  pains,  but  that  He  would  give  her  patience  to  bear 
them,  and  made  a  full  resolution  to  be  content  to  suffer 
those  pains  even  to  the  day  of  judgment,  if  it  were  the 
will  of  God.  She  received  the  Sacrament  of  Extreme 
Unction  in  the  morning,  the  same  day  that  she  died,  with 
great  devotion,  and  acknowledged  her  fault  with  hearty 
humility,  and  also  said  that  she  hoped  to  meet  us  all  in 
heaven.  After  she  had  been  annoiled,  she  lay  still  in 
recollection  even  to  her  end,  for  the  rattling  of  her  throat 
stopped  her  speech,  but  before  it  failed  she  said  that  the 
vehemency  of  her  pains  was  ceased,  so  that  she  felt  them 
gone,  but  lay  drawing  towards  her  end  with  thick  and 
short  fetching  of  her  breath. 

Finally,  while  the  choir  was  singing  Salve  Regina  after 
Compline,  she  sweetly  yielded  her  soul  to  God,  with  great 
tranquillity  and  stillness,  upon  a  Friday,  which  happened 
then  to  be  the  month-day  of  our  holy  Father,  St 
Augustine ;  so  as  it  seems  our  Lord  with  a  loving 
providence  ordained  she  should  make  a  blessed  end  upon 
the  day  of  her  Father  and  great  Patron,  as  also  on  a 
Friday,  for  having  been  very  devout  to  our  Lord's  Passion 
and  likewise  upon  the  evening  (eve)  of  Saturday  for  her 


CHRONICLE  or  ST  MONICA'S  107 

dear  and  tender  love  unto  our  Blessed  Lady,  whose  name 
she  took  at  her  profession,  being  before  named  Jane. 

After  her  death  we  solemnised  her  funeral  with  all 
solemnity  beseeming  so  worthy  a  superior,  and  then  we 
sent  word  to  the  bishop  desiring  that  he  would  send  his 
vicarious  (vicar)  hither  for  our  election  of  a  new  prioress  ; 
which  he  delayed  awhile,  as  it  seems  through  the  Provi- 
dence of  God,  to  the  end  that  she  whom  He  had  chosen 
to  succeed  her,  might  be  installed  upon  the  day  of  her  dear 
Patroness,  St  Mary  Magdalen.  So  we  then  remained 
without  a  superior  almost  a  fortnight,  for  it  chanced  to 
fall  out  that  our  three  days'  fast  was  ended  before  St 
Mary  Magdalen's  Eve ;  and  then  on  her  Eve  we  made 
our  election,  and  the  next  day,  on  her  feast,  the  visitor 
came  into  the  Chapter-house  accompanied  with  the 
Landeacon,  and  our  Reverend  Father  Barnes  then 
declared  that  Sister  Magdalen  Throckmorton  was  chosen 
prioress,  and  demanded,  as  the  occasion  is,  if  any  had 
anything  to  say  against  it.  But  there  was  very  little 
contradiction ;  only  some  two  or  three  spoke  a  little  in 
secret  to  him,  which  he  answered,  and  then  announced 
openly  that  her  election  was  to  be  ratified  for  good,  in 
respect  that  she  had  not  only  the  most  voices,  but  had 
alone  more  voices  than  all  that  were  chosen  besides  her  if 
they  were  put  together.  And  so  the  most  part  giving 
willingly  their  consent  to  have  her  for  superior,  she  was 
called  in  again,  and  then  installed  only  for  three  years  at 
first  till  the  bishop  could  see  how  she  proceeded  in  govern- 
ment. She  thereupon  made  her  vow  of  obedience  unto  the 
vicar  in  the  archbishop's  place. 

After  that  he  made  her  sit  down  in  a  chair  by  him,  and 
we  came  all  one  by  one  and  made  our  vow  of  obedience  unto 
her,  as  the  manner  is.  After  that  we  went  all  to  the  choir, 
and  she  was  installed  in  her  place  there,  and  we  did  the 
Office  and  sung  Te  Deum  Laudamus ;  then  our  new- 
Mother  went  about  the  house  with  the  visitor  and  the 
others  till  supper-time,  wherein  we  had  but   some  short 


108  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

recreation,  because  it  was  Friday,  just  the  day  fortnight 
that  our  old  Mother  died.  The  Sunday  after,  we  had  the 
solemn  feast  and  recreation  for  our  Reverend  Mother's 
installing.  She  gave  the  most  part  contentment,  being  a 
wise,  discreet  woman,  and  one  who,  having  her  health,  was 
still  about  the  house,  looking  into  all  things  with  great 
care  and  diligence,  which  was  no  small  comfort  unto  us, 
having  long  had  the  cross  of  a  sickly  superior,  who  was 
not  able  to  go  about  the  house,  so  that  if  her  great  virtue 
and  prudence  had  not  supplied,  it  had  been  impossible  to 
have  kept  the  house  in  such  good  order,  and  persons  to 
show  so  quiet  a  disposition  in  this  change  of  superior  as 
they  did ;  all  things  going  on  with  great  peace  and 
tranquillity  and  without  any  discord  or  dissension,  which 
showed  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  among  us. 

Our  new  Mother  kept  her  first  chapter  upon  the  Eve 
of  our  Lady's  Assumption ;  although  at  first  she  found 
great  difficulty  in  speaking,  yet  after  that  first  time  she  did 
very  well,  not  only  in  her  admonitions  to  virtue  but  also 
in  rebuking  of  faults  and  reprehending  what  was  amiss, 
with  great  courage  and  prudence.  She  gained  the  love  of 
our  convent  by  her  affability,  wisdom,  and  other  virtues. 

This  year  it  chanced  that  our  second  Father,  Mr 
Richard  White,  was  called  into  England  by  his  friends. 
Nevertheless,  he  promised  us  faithfully  to  come  again  as 
soon  as  he  could,  which  indeed  he  performed,  and  in  the 
meantime  our  Reverend  Mother  sent  to  Douayjfor  a  priest 
to  supply  his  place.  They  sent  us  one  Mr  George 
Poolewiel  (Polwhele),  a  good  sincere  man,  but  we  needed 
him  not  long,  for  in  November  the  same  year  our  foresaid 
Father  returned  out  of  England,  having  gone  away  about 
the  Feast  of  our  Lady's  Assumption.  His  affection  was 
such  unto  us  as  made  him  to  make  haste,  and  so  returned 
home  to  our  great  joy  and  comfort.  In  the  time  of  his 
absence  our  bell  broke,  by  reason  that  it  had  not  been 
well  placed,  so  we  exchanged  it  for  another  new  bought, 
and  hallowed  it,  placing  it  better  in  the  steeple. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  109 

Upon  the  6th  day  of  November  this  same  year,  was 
professed  Sister  Ann  Vavissor  (Vavasour),  for  a  converse 
or  white  Sister.  She  was  niece  to  Sister  Ann  Gifford, 
being  her  sister's  daughter,  and  her  father  was  Sir  Thomas 
Vavasour,  a  good  Catholic,  son  to  Mr  William  Vavasour, 
a  most  zealous  and  constant  Catholic,  who  suffered  very 
much  for  his  conscience,  being  kept  in  prison  for  refusing 
the  oath,  as  also  had  a  priest  taken  in  his  house,  being 
absent  from  home.  But  for  money  and  the  help  of  good 
friends  he  got  himself  released,  and  was  nevertheless 
confined  to  live  in  a  paltry  house  in  Yorkshire,  having 
made  over  his  estate  unto  his  son,  the  foresaid  Sir  Thomas 
Vavasour  of  Hazlewood  in  Yorkshire,  and  lived  according 
to  his  old  manner  very  devoutly,  keeping  a  priest  in  his 
house,  and  entertaining  those  that  came,  as  also  his  son 
did.  This  daughter  got  a  desire  to  become  a  religious, 
but  her  mother  feared  she  would  not  be  able  to  go  through 
with  a  religious  life ;  nevertheless,  seeing  that  she 
persevered  three  years  in  her  desire,  it  was  concluded  that 
she  should  come  over  with  an  aunt  of  hers,  her  father's 
sister,  who  went  to  the  Third  Order  of  St  Francis  at 
Brussels,  because  the  old  man,  Mr  William  Vavasour,  was 
much  devoted  to  St  Francis,  and  the  Provincial  of  the 
Franciscan  Friars  brought  them  both  over.  He  had  such 
a  strict  care  they  should  not  be  taken  anywhere  else,  that 
he  would  not  permit  her  to  come  here  to  Louvain  to  see 
her  aunt. 

But  what  God  hath  determined  shall  be,  whatever  men 
intend.  She  was  then  clothed  in  the  Third  Order  of  St 
Francis,  but  became  so  sickly  she  could  not  go  through 
with  that  Order,  so  that  before  the  year  was  out  her  uncle, 
Mr  Henry  Vavasour,  a  priest,  came  hither  and  obtained 
her  place  and  took  her  out  of  that  Order  ;  they  also  being 
willing  to  part  with  her,  seeing  she  had  not  her  health. 
Having  made  a  good  time  of  probation  here,  of  more 
than  two  years,  she  made  her  holy  profession  within  the 
Octave  of  All  Saints,  at   the  age  of  about   19  years,  for 


110  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

a    Converse,    because   she    had    not   fit   talents    for    the 

choir. 

Upon  the  i8th  day  of  November  in  the  same  year 
died  Sister  Mary  Leeds  of  a  long,  Hngering  disease,  for 
she  had  been  always  sickly  ever  since  her  profession, 
bearine  the  same  with  great  patience  and  conformity  to 
God's  "will.  She  was  a  very  virtuous  and  good  soul,  much 
addicted  to  recollection,  so  as  seldom  did  she  speak  but 
what  was  just  necessary,  and  suffered  contempt  and  other 
crosses  with  great  mildness,  without  show  of  being  moved. 
She  o-ave  good  edification  herein  even  to  her  last,  and 
made  a  most  sweet  and  blessed  end.  For,  having  received 
the  Sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction  and  our  Lord  in  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  she  soon  after  died  like  a  lamb,  and 
went  out  of  this  life  to  her  Beloved  ;  Mr  Richard  White 
assisting  her,  being  come  out  of  England  but  a  little 
before.  Father  Barnes  was  then  fallen  sick  of  a  pleurisy, 
whereof  he  had  died  if  so  be  that  great  care  had  not  been 
taken,  so  as  he  recovered. 

In  the  year  1634  upon  the  9th  day  of  January  died 
Sister  Frances  Herbert,  being  one  that  had  long  been 
distracted,  but  showed  much  devotion  at  the  hour  of  her 
death.  This  year  upon  St  Mary  Magdalen's  day  was 
professed  Sister  Mary  Wiseman,  being  daughter  to 
Sir  Thomas  Wiseman  of  a  place  in  Essex,  who  himself 
following  the  time,  it  happened  that  his  lady  (being  a 
Roper,  cousin-german  to  Mr  Anthony  Roper)  became  a 
Catholic  some  three  or  four  years  before  her  death.  This 
being  her  youngest  child  and  but  7  years  of  age,  she 
entreated  her  husband  of  all  love  at  her  death  that  this 
their  daughter  might  be  brought  up  a  Catholic,  and  that 
he  would  send  her  to  Mr  Anthony  Roper,  which  desire  of 
hers  he  faithfully  performed.  So,  coming  to  live  with 
Mr  Roper,  although  she  was  a  very  fine,  pretty  child,  yet 
Mrs  Roper  was  so  cross  unto  her,  that  Mr  Anthony, 
seeing  his  wife  did  not  love  the  child,  determined  to  send 
her  over  to  her  cousins  here,  our  Reverend  Mother  and  her 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  111 

Sister  Bridget,  who  yet  lived,  and  did  so.  For  Almighty 
God  of  His  goodness  ordained  this  means,  that  the  said 
gentlewoman  should  be  so  cross  to  the  child  that  she 
might  be  sent  hither  to  be  brought  up  in  virtue  and 
religious  life  even  from  her  tender  infancy,  that  He  mio-ht 
afterwards  have  her  His  innocent  spouse,  not  havino- 
tested  the  world  nor  so  much  as  known  the  wickedness 
thereof. 

She  was  admitted  here  then  at  8  years  of  age,  and  very 
well  liked  of,  being  a  fine,  staid  child  and  well-bred,  of  a  good 
nature  and  fine  disposition,  very  grave  for  her  years  ;  thus 
she  lived  in  our  monastery  among  the  scholars  about  eight 
years  or  more,  so  as  reckoning  her  novice  year  added 
thereunto,  she  made  her  profession  at  the  age  of  1 7  years. 
Her  cousin,  our  Reverend  Mother,  had  not  in  this  life  the 
comfort  to  see  her  professed  but  only  clothed  the  year 
before  (her  death)  when  she  was  so  sick  and  full  of  pain 
that  we  had  much  ado  to  lead  her  down  to  the  clothine, 
as  the  manner  is  that  the  Mother  must  be  present ;  whom 
we  led  back  in  a  chair  to  her  chamber  full  of  pain.  She 
had  been  named  at  her  christening  in  England  Penelope, 
but  at  her  first  coming  hither  at  Confirmation  changed 
this  name  to  Mary  ;  so  our  Lord  provided  that  when  our 
Reverend  Mother  died  we  should  have  another  Mary 
Wiseman  in  the  cloister  now  settled,  to  her  own  and  our 
great  comfort. 

This  year  in  our  new  monastery  at  Bruges  upon  St 
Martin's  day  in  November  died  Sister  Elizabeth  Lovel  of 
the  plague  ;  their  Father's  house  being  infected  a  month 
or  two  before  by  the  young  Lady  Babthorpe,  who,  while 
sojourning  with  their  Father  Confessor,  got  the  plague, 
which  was  very  hot  in  the  town,  and  died  there  of  it ;  she 
was  Sister  Frances  Babthorpe's  mother,  who  was  come 
over  the  seas  to  her  husband.  Sir  William  Babthorpe,  he 
being  made  a  captain,  having  lived  some  years  in  the  place 
only  of  a  common  soldier. 

After  her  death  two  of  the  lay  sisters  that  had  been 


112  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

about  her  got  the  plague  too,  and  lying  very  sick  in  the 
Father's  house,  Sister  Elizabeth  Lovel  was  so  fervent  in 
charity  that  she  got  leave  of  the  Mother  with  much 
entreaty  to  go  out  and  serve  them.  After  that  she  took 
leave  of  the  nuns  within,  as  one  going  to  her  end,  and 
continued  well  one  week's  space,  serving  them  very  dili- 
gently, but  after  that  fell  sick  herself,  and  died  most  happily 
with  great  devotion  and  much  contentment,  having  long 
before  desired  to  die.     The  two  lay  sisters  recovered. 

In  the  year  1635  died  Sister  Grace  Babthorpe,  who,  as 
is  (has  been)  said,  was  the  widow  of  Sir  Ralph  Babthorpe, 
and  professed  with  her  grandchild  here.  She  lived  in 
religion  devoutly  and  gave  especial  example  of  humility, 
nothing  regarding  what  she  had  been  before,  but  submitted 
herself  willingly  to  all  religious  discipline  and  honoured  the 
nuns,  though  much  younger  than  herself  in  years.  By 
reason  of  her  age  she  grew  contracted  in  her  breast,  so  as 
she  stooped  always  with  her  head  in  her  bosom,  which 
brought  her  at  length  to  her  end.  For  having  been  for 
some  time  in  the  sick-house,  and  finding  herself  very  ill, 
she  was  removed  to  a  room  apart  where  they  tended  her, 
although  we  knew  not  of  any  danger  of  death  she  was  in. 
It  happened  that  being  cold  weather,  one  morning  as  she 
came  from  the  fire,  upon  a  sudden,  going  towards  her  bed 
her  breath  was  stopped  and  she  died  outright,  though 
they  came  to  her  and  used  all  means  to  bring  her  to  herself. 
It  was  in  vain,  for  the  long  contraction  of  her  breast  did 
then  as  it  seems  stifle  her.  Wherefore  she  could  not  have 
the  Sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction,  for  Confession  and 
Communion  she  had  a  day  or  two  before ;  so  as  although 
she  died  suddenly  yet  not  unprovided,  but  ended  this  life 
happily  by  such  means  as  the  Divine  Goodness  had 
ordained  as  best  and  fittest  for  her.  She  had  been  about 
thirteen  years  of  her  profession  in  religious  life,  wherein  she 
lived  only  with  edification  to  others  but  also  with  great  con- 
tentment to  herself,  taking  much  pains  in  the  reading  of  her 
great  Office.     By  reason  of  her  years,  she  was  dispensed 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  113 

from  reading  and  singing  with  the  choir;  therefore  she 
kneeled  by,  and  performed  the  divine  service  by  herself 
being  bound  to  the  Breviary  in  respect  that  she  was  pro- 
fessed a  veiled  nun.  So  much  reading  apart  was  very 
painful  to  her  aged  sight,  which  notwithstanding  she 
performed  with  great  care  and  diligence  for  the  love  of 
God,  as  also  bore  patiently  such  things  as  happened  to  her 
contrary  to  her  nature  and  former  breeding,  not  complain- 
ing thereof,  though  she  felt  it  sometimes  hard. 

This  year  upon  St  Thomas  Aquinas'  day  in  Lent  died 
the  Prioress  of  our  monastery  at  Bruges,  Sister  Frances 
Stanford,  having  been  but  sickly  all  the  time  of  her  govern- 
ment, and  the  last  year  of  her  life  very  ill  with  a  lingering 
ague  that  consumed  her.  She  made  a  very  blessed  end, 
having  governed  that  cloister  about  eight  years  with  good 
edification,  wisdom,  and  mildness,  laudably  performing  her 
office  of  superior,  though  it  was  against  her  will  and  mind, 
for  she  loved  rather  to  obey  than  command.* 

*  The   word  "landeacon,"  which   occurs  more  than  once  in  this  chapter, 
seems  to  be  equivalent  to  the  title  of  rural  dean. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  SIXTH 

Sister  Mary  Pole  and  her  relatives.  The  family  of  Blessed  Margaret  Pole. 
Sisters  Anne  Pole  and  Margaret  Windsor  of  Syon.  The  Fermors.  Richard 
Fermor,  Confessor  of  the  Faith.  An  account  of  his  sufferings  from  the 
Teignmouth  Chronicle.    Arabella  Fermor.     "  The  Rape  of  the  Lock." 

The  election  of  Sister  Mary  Pole  to  be  Prioress  of  Bruges,  with 
which  our  chronicler  opens  the  present  chapter,  calls  for  some 
notice  of  the  Pole  family,  which  I  was  compelled  to  omit  in  the 
first  volume  of  the  Chronicle.  But  before  doing  so,  I  have  two 
remarks  to  make.  Our  chronicler  spells  Pole  Pool^  and  Rome 
Room.  That  such  was  the  way  of  pronouncing  the  names  in 
those  days,  is  known  from  Shakespeare's  play  on  words  in  King 
John,  where  Constance  wishes  it  were  lawful  "  that  I  have  room 
with  Rome"  etc. 

My  second  remark  concerns  an  act  of  literary  restitution  to  be 
made  for  a  totally  innocent  and  unintentional  spoliation.  Brother 
Foley,  in  his  Records,  S.J.,  Vol.  III.,  p.  790,  and  after  him  Father 
Morris  in  the  Month  for  April  1889,  have  ascribed  a  passage 
given  in  this  number  of  the  Chronicle  to  a  totally  different  hand. 
It  was  a  pure  mistake,  in  which  nobody  was  in  fault,  nor  is  it 
worth  while  discussing  it  further.  Later  on,  Father  Morris  had  the 
use  of  the  MS.  before  me,  in  which  he  has  left  some  useful  pencil 
notes.  Besides  he  has  made  ample  amends  by  the  fresh  light  he 
has  thrown  on  the  story  of  Sir  Geoffrey  Pole  in  the  aforesaid 
admirable  article  in  the  Month,  of  which  I  am  about  to  avail 
myself. 

Sister  Mary  Pole,  professed  19th  June  1622,  was  the  daughter 
of  Geoffrey  Pole,  and  grand-daughter  of  Sir  Geoffrey  Pole,  whose 
mother  and  brother.  Blessed  Margaret  of  Salisbury  and  Lord 
Montague,  were  among  the  noblest  of  the  victims  of  Henry  VIII. 
It   is   with  these  two  Geoffreys   that    Father   Morris's   article   is 

114 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  115 

concerned,  and  before  going  further  I  shall  epitomise  part  of  his 
observations,  beginning  with  his  vindication  of  Sir  Geoffrey,  Sister 
Mary's  grandfather.  Lingard  sums  up  the  common  verdict  of 
historians  against  him  in  these  words :  "  Geoffrey  Pole  saved  his 
life,  as  it  was  supposed,  by  revealing  the  secrets  of  his  companions 
in  misfortune ;  the  rest  were  beheaded,"  among  them  his  own 
brother.  Lord  Montague.  A  very  different  account  is  given  in  the 
text  of  our  Chronicle,  which,  though  Father  Morris  was  not  aware 
of  it,  was  furnished  to  the  chronicler  by  Sir  Geoffrey's  grand- 
daughter. Sir  Geoffrey's  reputation  is  further  vindicated  by  the 
Spaniard  Garcias,  who  was  in  England  at  the  time,  and  whose 
"Chronicle  of  Henry  VIII."  has  been  translated  and  edited  by 
Major  Martin  Sharp  Hume.  It  is  the  work  of  an  unlettered  man, 
but  an  eye-witness  of  many  of  the  scenes  which  he  describes,  and 
despite  its  blunders  gives  much  light  on  events  of  the  time.  Garcias 
explains  how  Sir  Geoffrey,  never  dreaming  he  was  injuring  his 
brothers,  was  entrapped  by  Cromwell  into  an  admission  that  Lord 
Montague  had  sought  absolution  from  Rome  for  taking  the  oath  of 
supremacy,  on  which  admission  he  was  executed,  and  may  not 
unjustly  be  regarded  as  a  martyr,  if  we  could  fully  trust  Garcias' 
narrative.  "  He  (Sir  Geoffrey)  went  about  for  two  years  like  one 
terror-stricken,  and  as  he  lived  four  miles  from  Chichester,  he  saw 
one  day  in  Chichester  a  Flemish  ship,  into  which  he  resolved  to  get, 
and  with  her  he  passed  over  to  Flanders,  leaving  his  wife  and 
children.  Thence  he  found  his  way  to  Rome,  and  throwing  himself 
at  the  feet  of  his  brother,  the  Cardinal,  he  said :  '  My  Lord,  I  do 
not  deserve  to  call  myself  your  brother,  for  I  have  been  the  cause 
of  our  brother's  death.'  The  Cardinal,  seeing  he  had  sinned 
through  ignorance,  pardoned  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  feet  of 
the  Pope,  and  procured  forgiveness  and  absolution  for  his  sin. 
Then  the  Cardinal  sent  him  to  Flanders  with  letters  to  the 
Bishop  of  Liege,  who  has  him  to  this  day,  treating  him  with  all 
honour,  and  allowing  him  a  ducat  a  day,  and  food  for  himself,  two 
attendants,  and  a  horse." 

Concerning  Geoffrey  Pole,  the  younger.  Sister  Mary's  father. 
Father  Morris  adds  much  original  information.  He  lived  at 
Lordington,  the  "house  four  miles  from  Chichester,"  in  Racton 
parish,  and  here  probably  Sister  Mary  Pole  was  born.  The  house 
was  the  property  of  Constance  Lady  Pole,  Sir  Geoffrey's  wife,  of 
the  family  of  Pakenham  in  Suffolk  (not  Paginham),  who  passed  to 
Lordington  about  1420.  Geoffrey  Pole  was  a  worthy  descendant 
of  Blessed  Margaret,  and  showed  his  zeal  for  the  Faith  in  many 


116  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

ways,  besides  "beating  hansomely"  Elizabeth's  catch-polls  and 
making  them  eat  their  writs.  Father  Morris  gives  a  letter 
written  from  Rheims  by  Cardinal  Allen  to  Father  Agazzarri, 
Rector  of  the  English  College  at  Rome,  from  which  I  transcribe 
a  portion. 

"  He  who  will  give  you  this  is  the  nephew  of  a  man  of  holy 
memory  among  us,  Cardinal  Pole's  brother's  son,  who  is  not  only 
avoiding  the  common  persecution  against  Catholics,  but  fearing 
the  deadly  enemies  of  his  name  and  royal  blood,  is  obliged  to  quit 
his  country  and  leave  his  property,  his  wife  and  children,  bringing 
with  him  into  exile  only  his  eldest  son,  a  boy  of  seven.  In  pro- 
portion to  his  means  there  was  no  one  in  all  England  more  liberal 
to  afflicted  Catholics  and  especially  to  priests.  To  his  house 
as  to  a  safe  harbour  priests  have  always  gone.  He  supported 
four  or  five,  often  more.  Of  this  Father  Leonard  Hide,  once 
a  student  of  yours,  can  be  an  eye-witness  and  an  example,  and 
he  can  tell  you  how  much  he  has  done  and  borne  for  the  Faith, 
and  other  priests  write  to  me  to  the  same  effect  from 
England." 

Another  Louvain  MS.  says  that  "  having  an  aunt  of  his  married 
unto  an  heretical  bishop,  he  would  play  them  such  merry  tricks  in 
contempt  of  that  heretical  dignity,  as  when  he  chanced  to  ride  by 
the  house  sometimes,  he  would  blow  a  horn  and  shoot  off  a  pistol, 
for  to  give  them  a  mock." 

The  Diary  of  the  English  College  at  Rome  relates  his  arrival 
there  in  1582  with  his  son  Arthur,  "an  engaging  child  of  eight 
years,"  and  records  that  in  his  Sussex  mansion  he  kept  two 
oratories  with  three  altars.  A  mystery  hangs  over  the  fate  of 
Sister  Mary's  brother  Arthur.  He  was  placed  by  the  Pope  to  be 
educated  in  the  Palazzo  of  Cardinal  Farnese  with  the  son  of  the 
Prince  of  Parma.  In  a  pedigree  contained  in  a  Life  of  Cardinal 
Pole,  published  in  1767,  whereof  a  copy  is  in  the  library  of 
our  canonesses,  his  name  appears  ^with  the  words,  "slain  in 
Rome."  His  brother  Geoffrey  (the  3rd),  writes  Father  Morris, 
"  is  said  to  be  the  ancestor  of  Sir  James  Pole,  of  Wire- 
hall  "  in  Cheshire.  Their  sister,  our  Sister  Mary,  became  Prioress 
of  Bruges. 

One  of  the  sisters  of  Geoffrey  (Sister  Mary's  father)  was 
Margaret,  married  to  Walter,  brother  of  Lord  Windsor.  I  suspect 
she  is  the  mother  of  Sister  Margaret  Windsor  of  Syon,  who  died 
in  1643.  She  would  not  be  the  first  of  the  daughters  of  the  house 
of  Pole  among  the  children  of  St  Bridget.     Anne  Pole,  seventh 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  117 

Prioress  (not  Abbess)  of  Syon,  died  in  1501.  She  was  a  near 
relative  of  Edward  IV.  of  England,  a  daughter  of  the  king's  sister 
Elizabeth,  who  married  John  de  la  Pole,  Duke  of  Suffolk.  Cicely, 
Duchess  of  York,  King  Edward's  mother,  leaves  in  her  will,  "  To 
roy  daughter  Anne,  Prioress  of  Syon,  a  book  of  Bonaventure." 
The  will  is  dated  1st  April  1495.  (Nicholas'  Testamenta  Vetusta, 
Vol.  I.,  pp.  422-23.) 

Of  the  other  children  of  Constance  Lady  Pole  I  have  little  to 
say.  Her  son  Thomas  inherited  Lordington  House;  Catherine 
married  Sir  Anthony  Fortescue  ;  Elizabeth  became  the  wife  of 
William  Nevill,  a  Lincolnshire  squire,  and  Mary  married  William 
Cufifaud.  By  Mr  Gillow's  kindness  I  have  been  favoured  with  a 
pedigree  of  the  Cuffauds  of  Cuffaud  in  Hampshire.  Two  of  them, 
descendants  of  Blessed  Margaret,  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
Constance,  the  daughter  of  William  Cuffaud  and  Mary  Pole,  by  her 
marriage  with  Richard  Lambton,  became  the  ancestress  of  an 
illustrious  posterity  in  our  Catholic  annals.  The  name  sometimes 
appears  as  Lambe,  but  another  of  Mr  Gillow's  MS.  pedigrees 
places  the  identity  beyond  a  doubt.  Among  these  descendants 
are :  Fr.  Anthony  Lambton,  S.J.,  who  died  in  1668,  and  his 
sister,  Sister  Mary  Lambton,  Canoness  at  Louvain  ;  Sister  Teresa 
Lambe  or  Lambton,  also  of  St  Monica's.  Of  the  same  family  was 
Venerable  Joseph  Lambton,  martyred  at  Newcastle-on-Tyne  23rd 
July  1593,  in  the  presence  of  his  relatives  under  circumstances  of 
unusual  atrocity.  John  Lambton,  whose  grandson  Richard 
married  Sister  Mary  Pole's  niece,  was  the  ancestor  of  the  present 
Lord  Durham.  Sister  Mary  had  four  sisters,  Jane,  Constance, 
Catherine,  and  Martha  ;  her  mother's  maiden  name  was  Catherine 
Dutton.  Writing  in  Devonshire,  I  ought  not  to  omit  all  mention 
of  the  Poles  of  Devon,  now  represented  by  Sir  Edmund  Reginald 
de  la  Pole,  and  General  Sir  Reginald  Pole-Carew,  as  it  is  from  a 
branch  of  these  Devonshire  Poles  that  Reginald  Cardinal  Pole  was 
descended.  Sir  William  Pole  is  the  best  of  our  Devon  historians, 
and  they  have  left  their  name  all  over  the  county,  though  originally 
of  Tiverton.  It  is  amusing  to  read  in  Prince's  Worthies  of  Devon, 
of  Sir  Nicholas  owning  the  North  Pole  and  South  Pole,  near 
Kingsbridge.  Reginald  and  Arthur  were  always  favourite  names 
in  the  family. 

Among  the  charges  on  which  Blessed  Margaret  Pole  was  sent 
to  the  scaffold,  one  was  the  possession  of  a  banner  on  which  the 
Five  Wounds  of  Our  Lord  were  painted  (which  was  taken  to  be 
the  standard  of  the  Pilgrimage  of  Grace).      This  gives  a  meaning 


118  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

to  what  our  chronicler  tells  us  of  the  action  of  her  daughter- 
in-law,  the  wife  of  Sir  Geoffrey  Pole,  in  having  five  Masses 
said  for  him  in  honour  of  the  Five  Wounds,  as  related  in  the 
Louvain  MS. 

To  what  has  been  said,  I  may  here  add  that  "  Constance  Pole  of 
the  house  of  Cardinal  Pole,"  married  to  one  Captain  Gaddilt  (?), 
died  at  Brussels,  and  was  buried  in  the  church  of  our  canonesses  at 
Louvain  in  November  1658.  She  was  probably  a  sister  of  Sister 
Mary  Pole. 

Although  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  give  the  biographies  of  the  nuns 
of  the  Bruges  community  whose  Chronicle  is  to  be  published  under 
abler  editorship  than  mine,  yet  I  may  be  allowed  to  follow  the 
example  of  our  Louvain  chronicler,  and  add  a  few  lines  on  one  or 
two  of  those  who  went  from  Louvain  to  Bruges,  beginning  with  the 
first  prioress  of  that  community.  Sister  Frances  Stanford.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  Edmund  Stanford  of  Perry  Hall  in  Stafford- 
shire, by  his  wife  Mary,  daughter  of  Thomas  Shelley  of 
Mapledurham  in  Hampshire  by  a  daughter  of  Sir  John  Luttrell. 
Both  the  parents  of  Sister  Frances  were  good  Catholics.  It  seems 
that  Father  Robert  Stanford,  who  entered  the  English  College 
in  Rome  in  1613,  was  professed  S.J.  in  1628,  and  died  in  1659, 
was  a  brother  of  our  Sister  Stanford,  and  that  Anne  Stan- 
ford, Poor  Clare,  professed  at  Gravelines  (16 19)  at  the  age  of 
28,  was  her  sister,  while  Dorothy  Stanford,  professed  at  Gravelines, 
aged  20,  in  1649  (died  1679),  is  like  to  have  been  their 
niece. 

I  may  also  be  allowed  at  this  stage  of  our  work  to  insert  a 
notice,  for  which  I  could  not  find  convenient  room  elsewhere,  of  a 
dear  old  Catholic  family,  that  of  Fermor  (originally  Farmer), 
which  serves  as  a  connecting  link  for  the  families  of  Morgan, 
Markham,  Throckmorton,  Plowden,  Towneley,  Tempest,  and 
many  others  that  figure  in  the  pages  of  St  Monica's  Chronicle. 
Sister  Cornelia,  daughter  of  Sir  Richard  Fermor  of  Somerton  in 
Oxfordshire,  a  cousin  of  Sister  Margaret  Plowden,  was  professed  in 
1628,  and  Sister  Anne  Fermor  in  1657.  The  only  way  in  which 
we  can  show  our  gratitude  to  those  whose  patient  sufferings 
saved  the  Faith  from  extinction  among  us,  is  to  rescue,  as  far 
as  in  us  lies,  their  memory  from  oblivion ;  and  so  we  here 
subjoin  some  brief  notes  on  these  Fermors  of  Somerton  and 
Tusmore. 

With  Richard  Fermor,  merchant  of  the  staple  at  Calais,  begins 
the  long  history  of  their  sufferings  for  the  Catholic  religion.     Of 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  119 

this  heroic  confessor  Stow  writes :  "  1540,  May  26,  was  sent  to  the 
Tower  Dr  Wilson  and  Dr  Sampson,  Bishop  of  Chichester,  for 
relieving  certain  prisoners  which  had  denied  to  subscribe  to  the 
King's  supremacy ;  for  the  same  offence  Richard  Farmer,  grocer, 
of  London,  a  rich  and  wealthy  citizen,  was  committed  to  the 
Marshalsea,  and  after  arraigned  and  attainted  in  the  premunire  and 
lost  all  his  goods ;  his  wife  and  children  thrust  out  of  doors.  Also 
the  Keeper  of  Newgate  was  sent  to  the  Marshalsea  for  allowing  Mr 
Powell  and  Dr  Abel,  his  prisoners,  to  go  under  bail."  As  Bishop 
Sampson  was  imprisoned  for  succouring  the  holy  martyr,  Blessed 
Thomas  Abel,  Fermor  (the  name  was  formerly  spelt  Farmer)  may 
have  been  in  the  same  case.  But  if  so,  it  was  not  his  only  offence, 
for  in  the  annals  of  the  Benedictine  nuns  of  Teignmouth  I 
read: 

"  An  ancestor  of  our  Lady  Abbess  Fermor  was  Richard  Fermor, 
elder  brother  of  William  Fermor,  Lord  ofSomerton,  who  died  1552. 
Having  made  a  large  fortune  as  merchant  at  Calais,  he  settled 
himself  at  Eaton  Weston  in  Northamptonshire,  which  as  well  as 
many  other  fair  lands,  he  had  purchased.  He  lived  at  this  his  seat 
with  great  splendour  and  hospitality  for  many  years  ;  but  being  a 
very  zealous  Catholic,  and  not  complying  with  the  various  changes 
in  religion,  he  changed  his  hospitality  into  charity  for  those  of  his 
faith.  He  fell  under  the  king's  heavy  displeasure  for  conveying 
relief  to  one  Nicholas  Thayne,  formerly  his  confessor,  who  was  at 
that  time  a  close  prisoner  in  the  jail  of  Buckingham.  Although 
nothing  was  ever  proved  against  him  but  that  he  had  sent  him 
eightpence  and  a  couple  of  shirts,  yet  his  own  great  wealth  and 
his  false  friend  Cromwell,  the  king's  vicar-general,  were  the 
cause  of  his  ruin.  Hall,  a  contemporary  historian,  tells  us  that  in 
1540,  he  was  committed  to  the  Marshalsea  for  relieving  certain 
traitorous  persons  who  denied  the  king's  supremacy  (this  fully 
proving  him  to  be  a  confessor  of  the  Faith),  that,  being  arraigned  in 
Westminster  Hall,  he  was  attainted  in  a  praemunire,  that  is,  his 
whole  estate,  real  and  personal,  was  seized  for  the  king's  use :  and 
this  was  executed  with  such  severity  and  strictness  that  nothing 
was  left  him  or  his  family.  The  good  old  man  retired  to  the  village 
of  Wappenham,  in  sight  of  his  former  habitation,  and  lived  in  the 
parsonage  house,  the  advowson  of  which  being  in  his  gift  the 
incumbent  thereof  had  been  presented  by  him.  There  he  lived 
most  holily  for  several  years, 

"  In  the  time  of  his  prosperity  he  had  a  jester.  Will  Somers,  who 
afterwards   served   the   king   in   the   same   capacity.     This   man, 


120  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

entertaining  a  grateful  remembrance  of  his  first  master,  and 
having  admission  to  the  king  at  all  times,  especially  when  sick 
and  melancholy  and  near  his  end,  let  fall  some  lucky  words 
which  caused  the  king  to  give  orders  towards  a  restitution.  But 
his  death  prevented  this,  and  it  was  only  in  1550  that  his 
property  was  restored  to  him  by  the  king's  patents.  However, 
through  different  grants  and  sales  which  had  been  made  by  the 
crown  during  the  long  interval,  it  did  not  amount  to  one-third 
of  what  he  had  had.  He  now  returned  to  his  manor  at  Eaton, 
and  about  three  years  after,  having  some  foreknowledge  of  his 
death,  he  visited  many  of  his  friends,  took  leave  of  them, 
retired  to  his  devotions,  and  was  found  dead  in  that  posture 
on  17th  January  iS53,  and  was  buried  in  the  parish 
church  of  Eaton,  under  a  gray  marble  stone.  His  wife,  who 
survived  him,  was  daughter  of  Sir  William  Browne,  Lord  Mayor 
of  London,  and  died  in  1580,  leaving  three  sons  and  five 
daughters." 

The  manor  of  Somerton  was  inherited  by  his  son  Thomas 
from  his  uncle  William.  Richard's  eldest  son.  Sir  John,  became 
the  ancestor  of  the  Earls  of  Pomfret,  and  with  his  line  we  have 
nothing  to  do.  The  fidelity  of  Richard  Fermor  was  amply 
rewarded  in  his  descendants,  but  we  have  left  ourselves  only 
space  to  indicate  the  crowd  of  holy  vocations  among  them  and 
the  existing  Catholic  families  in  which  his  posterity  still  continues. 
One  of  Sir  Richard's  daughters  by  his  wife,  Cornelia  Cornwallis, 
was  our  Sister  Cornelia  Fermor,  nun  at  St  Monica's,  of  whom 
our  chronicler  writes  that  "  she  was  dying,  we  may  say  for  thirty 
years.  ,  .  .  Modest,  prudent,  silent,  mild,  and  affable,  and  never 
heard  to  complain."  Her  brother,  Father  Thomas  Fermor,  S.J., 
was  living  in  1682.  Her  sister  Lucy  married  William,  a  younger 
son  of  William,  Lord  Petre,  and  her  half-sister  Mary,  by  her 
marriage  with  Thomas  Morgan  of  Weston  in  Warwickshire, 
became  the  mother  of  Sister  Mary  Morgan,  Teresian  nun  at 
Antwerp,  now  Lanherne.  Among  the  children  of  Sister  Cornelia's 
eldest  brother,  Henry,  we  have  Sister  Anne,  nun  at  St  Monica's, 
"a  fair,  sweet  creature,"  as  she  is  described  in  a  manuscript  at 
St  Augustine's,  while  the  graver  chronicler  calls  her  "  a  quiet, 
good-humoured,  fervorous  religious."  Mr  Gillow  says  in  his 
History  of  St  Thomas's  Priory^  Stafford,  that  the  holy  secular 
priest,  who  died  a  prisoner  for  the  Faith  under  the  name  of 
Farmer  in  Stafford  jail  in  1685,  "has  been  thought  to  be  one  of 
the  six  younger  sons  of  Henry  Fermor."     Henry  married  Ursula, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  121 

daughter  of  Sir  Peter  Middleton  of  Middleton  in  Yorkshire. 
Henry  Fermor  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Richard,  our  Sister 
Anne's  brother. 

As  we  shall  have  later  on  to  say  very  much  on  the  illustrious 
Catholic  family  of  Towneley,  I  need  only  here  record  that  Ursula^ 
daughter  of  the  last  named,  married  Charles  Towneley  of  Towneley, 
and  that  their  daughter  was  Sister  Ursula  Towneley,  canoness  at 
St  Monica's.  But  it  is  the  next  generation  that  claims  our 
special  attention.  It  counted  two  sons  and  nine  daughters,  of 
whom  five  were  nuns.  One  of  these  was  Abbess  Fermor,  O.S.B., 
of  Dunkerque,  now  Teignmouth,  whose  sister  was  a  nun  in  the 
same  community.  But  while  Winefred  and  Mary  Fermor 
(Dames  Placida  and  Frances),  were  living  their  cloistered  life  at 
Dunkerque,  their  sister  Arabella  became  the  heroine,  most 
unwillingly,  of  the  amusing  romance  immortalised  in  Pope's 
Rape  of  the  Lock.  The  Fermors  were  on  a  visit  to  their  great 
friend,  John,  titular  Baron  Caryll,  at  West  Grinstead  (seven  of 
the  Carylls  of  West  Grinstead  were  nuns  at  Dunkerque)  on 
which  occasion  the  young  Lord  Petre  for  a  wager  surreptitiously 
cut  off  a  lock  of  Arabella's  hair,  and  refused  to  restore  it.  This 
created  a  serious  breach  between  the  families  of  Petre  and 
Fermor,  and  Caryll,  hoping  to  reconcile  them,  prevailed  on 
Pope,  who  was  staying  at  West  Grinstead,  to  write  his  mock- 
heroic  poem  on  the  event,  which  after  all  only  made  things 
worse. 

The  present  writer,  while  sitting  under  "  Pope's  Oak "  at 
West  Grinstead,  where  Pope  is  said  to  have  written  his  Rape  of 
the  Lock,  could  not  help  reflecting  how  well  the  charming  scenery 
around  him,  in  its  tame  and  cultivated  character,  suited  the  muse 
of  Alexander  Pope.  Lord  Petre  died  in  the  following  year. 
Arabella  Fermor  married  Francis  Perkins  of  Ufton  Court  in  Berk- 
shire, a  house  that  served  for  centuries  as  a  home  for  hunted  priests. 
Of  the  family  of  Perkins  of  Ufton  Court  we  may  have  occasion  to 
write  hereafter. 

Of  the  descendants  of  that  valiant  confessor  of  the  Faith, 
Richard  Fermor,  commemorated  in  the  Teignmouth  Chronicle, 
some  twenty  or  upwards  were  priests  or  nuns.  One  of  the 
family,  Robert  Fermor,  settled  at  Rome,  where  he  died  in  iSio, 
having  married  an  Italian  lady.  One  of  his  sons  was  a  Dominican, 
another  a  canon  of  St  Peter's,  and  two  of  his  daughters  were 
nuns  at  Perugia.  The  family  name  is  extinct  ;  their  descendants 
must  be  looked  for  among  the  families  of  Towneley,  Plowden, 


122  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Petre,  Throckmorton,  etc.  Of  these  alliances  the  most  interesting 
to  our  community  is  that  with  More  of  Kirklington.  Cecily  More 
was  for  twenty-two  years  prioress  of  St  Monica's,  dying  in  1755, 
and  her  brother  John  More  of  Kirklington,  co.  Notts,  was  buried 
in  the  convent  church. 

They  were  descendants  of  Sir  Edward  More  of  Kirklington, 
mortally  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Marston  Moor. 


CHAPTER   VI 

From  the  departure  of  Sister  Mary  Pole  to  assume  the  Govern- 
ment OF  THE  Bruges  community  to  the  end  of  the  siege  of 
LouvAiN.  Louvain  besieged  by  the  Prince  of  Orange.  Flight 
of  a  portion  of  the  community.  Events  of  the  siege.  State  of 
St  Monica's.    The  siege  raised  by  the  arrival  of  the  imperialists 

UNDER  PICCOLOMINI.      1 63 5. 

After  the  death  (of  Prioress  Stanford)  they  (the  Bruges 
community)  remained  a  good  while  without  a  new  superior, 
by  reason  they  could  not  well  determine  upon  the  election. 
For  first  they  had  chosen  Sister  Grace  Constable,  then 
procuratrix,  as  the  most  fit  among  them  for  government. 
But  the  bishop  would  not  accept  of  her  by  reason  that  she 
was  much  too  young,  but  desired  them  to  choose  a 
superior  from  hence,  whereupon  they  agreed  together  and 
elected  Sister  Mary  Pool  (Pole)  for  their  superior  and 
hither  sent  for  her  their  servant.  But  she  refused  to 
accept  of  the  charge  until  they  agreed  to  some  things 
which  she  required,  so  he  was  fain  to  go  back  for  that  time 
without  her,  until  they  sent  him  again  with  satisfaction  of 
what  things  she  demanded. 

In  all  which  doings  time  passed  away,  and  it  was 
already  the  month  of  May ;  and  upon  the  8th  day  of  the 
said  month  she  departed  hence,  being  dismissed  with  the 
good  liking  and  consent  both  of  our  convent  and  theirs  as 
judged  fit  for  the  purpose.  She  was  a  wise,  prudent,  and 
virtuous  woman,  and  of  good  sufficiency  for  such  a  charge. 
but  somewhat  aged.     Our  Reverend  Father  Barnes  went 

123 


124  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

with  her,  and  a  lay  sister  who  was  to  return  home  again 
with  our  Father.  She  went  thither  by  Antwerp,  because 
our  good  friend  Mr  Clifford  desired  to  see  and  confer  with 
her  about  business  (for  he  used  to  assist  both  our  houses), 
as  also  being  there  she  was  most  kindly  and  costly  enter- 
tained by  the  English  Teresians  who  loved  our  house 
much.  So  after  that  she  arrived  at  Bruges  and  was 
very  welcome  to  them,  especially  the  bishop  there 
being  very  glad  they  had  chosen  a  superior  that 
could  speak  the  language,  for  she  had  the  French 
tongue  perfect,  having  lived  some  years  in  France  before 
her  entry  into  religion.  So  she  was  installed  in  her  office 
with  the  liking  and  joy  of  them  who  had  so  long  wanted  a 
superior. 

Soon  after  her  departure  hence  came  on  us  that  great 
tribulation  memorable  to  prosperity,  for  the  Hollanders  by 
the  King  of  France  assisted,  gathered  a  mighty  army  of 
Frenchmen  besides  their  own,  and  got  entry  into  this 
Province,  being  let  in  by  those  of  Liege,  who  were  in 
league  both  with  them  and  our  prince.  These  Hollanders, 
then  under  the  conduct  of  the  Prince  of  Orange,  having 
much  secret  confederacy  with  many  chief  men  of  this 
country,  intended  fully  to  have  overrun  and  vanquished  the 
whole  country  and  abolish  the  Catholic  religion,  bringing 
in  heresy.  But  Almighty  God  ordained  that  the  King  of 
Spain  had  sent  here  at  that  time  his  own  brother,  a 
virtuous  and  innocent  prince,  to  govern  the  country  after 
the  Infanta's  death  (who  was  deceased),  and  he  obtaining 
help  from  the  emperor  at  length  saved  the  country.  But 
first  the  enemies  made  a  foul  havoc  ;  for  having  obtained  in 
a  skirmish  the  victory  of  our  men  through  the  treacherous 
proceedings  of  our  horsemen,  Prince  Ferdinando  was  fain 
to  retire  himself  hither  to  fortify  this  town,  and  left 
Tirlemont  where  before  he  lay  with  a  good  garrison  of 
soldiers  therein.  Upon  his  departure  presently  the  enemy 
set  upon  the  town,  and  by  violence  took  it,  although  com- 
position was  in  hand  between  the  town  and  the  Prince  of 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  125 

Orange.  Nevertheless,  they  got  in  with  such  fury  and 
used  such  violence  and  abominations  for  the  space  of  three 
days  as  is  sufficiently  known,  and  therefore  needeth  here 
no  further  declaration,  but  only  to  show  how  we  hearino- 
the  news  thereof  upon  the  Sunday  within  the  Octave  of 
Corpus  Christi  it  struck  a  cold  fear  into  those  of 
this  town.  Insomuch  that  the  religious  women  deter- 
mined to  fly  hence  in  time,  and  many  worldly 
women  also  upon  the  reports  of  the  horrible  violences 
at  Tirlemont,  for  it  was  most  terrible  and  fearful  to 
hear  of. 

We  thus  being  in  great  perplexity,  our  Reverend 
Mother  consulted  with  our  Fathers  what  was  the  best  to  be 
done ;  and  at  first  they  thought  we  must  all  have  fled,  the 
danger  being  so  imminent ;  but  afterwards  it  was  agreed 
that  first  only  they  that  were  most  fearful  and  timorous 
should  go,  and  the  rest  to  stay  with  our  Mother  till  this 
town  was  in  more  danger,  for  as  yet  the  prince  lay  here  with 
his  army.  Hereupon  we  were  all  called  together  into  the 
Chapter-house,  and  then  our  Reverend  Mother  with  a 
heavy  heart  gave  leave  unto  all  that  would  to  fly, 
and  she  provided  means  for  them,  as  also  ordained 
that  our  second  Father,  Mr  White,  shall  have  care  of 
them :  the  rest  that  would  stay  with  her  behind  till 
more  danger,  had  also  freedom  to  do  as  liked  them 
best. 

Then  did  half  the  convent  choose  to  fly,  and  the 
other  half  chose  to  stay,  and  all  things  were  ordered  in  the 
best  manner  we  could,  though  with  most  bitter  aftlictions 
in  our  hearts.  Within  a  day  or  two  waggons  were  pro- 
vided, and  thirty-five  persons  went  away  upon  St  Anthony 
of  Padua's  day,  as  also  almost  all  the  worldly  (secular) 
women  of  this  town  fled.  We  then  remained  here  in  great 
fear  and  suspense  what  would  happen,  for  the  wicked 
enemies,  after  these  their  vile  and  base  ransack  having  set 
on  fire  the  town  of  Tirlemont,  came  directly  to  this  city,  but 
by  reason  that  the  prince  was  here  then  with  a  great  army 


126  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

they  durst  not  besiege  it,  only  by  hovering  here  about  a 
week,  and  then  at  length  by  a  trick  of  treachery  that 
removed  our  prince  and  army  hence.  For  agreeing  with 
some  spies  they  got  secretly  in  that  they  should  cast  wild 
fire  about  in  the  night  to  set  this  town  afire,  they  did  so, 
and  thought  to  have  set  it  afire  in  four  quarters  of  the  city, 
as  they  afterwards  confessed  that  were  taken,  but  the 
wild  fire  did  not  take  more  than  in  one  quarter  which  was 
near  the  place  where  the  prince  lodged,  who  seeing  the 
town  on  fire  commanded  presently  the  soldiers  should  go 
to  keep  the  walls  while  others  where  quenching  it,  as 
fearing  some  treachery.  The  fire  consumed  some  houses 
before  it  could  be  stayed,  and  in  the  meantime  the  crafty 
enemy  got  on  this  side  the  town,  not  setting  upon  the 
walls  as  was  imagined,  but  got  further  into  the  country 
where  before  he  could  not  come.  So  our  prince  with  his 
army  was  forced  to  make  away  to  defend  other  places, 
leaving  here  a  strong  garrison  of  5000  men,  and  got 
himself  into  Brussels  not  without  great  danger  of  his 
person. 

We  were  then  here  in  a  pitiful  case,  hearing  the 
enemy  had  taken  hold  of  the  waters,  and  no  succour 
could  come  to  us  that  way,  so  as  we  were  then  caged  in, 
and  all  safe  means  of  flying  barred.  Then  did  we  cast 
ourselves  into  the  Providence  of  God  with  resignation 
to  suffer  whatever  He-  should  permit,  knowing  that 
nothing  could  befall  us  without  his  permission.  Never- 
theless, the  fear  of  being  abused  by  those  soldiers 
and  cruel  villains  was  most  terrible,  and  made  us  to 
live  in  great  fear  with  heavy  hearts,  praying  and  calling 
upon  God  to  defend  us,  and  on  our  Blessed  Lady, 
Queen  of  Virgins.  For  the  loss  of  our  lives  we 
counted  nothing  in  comparison  of  that  other  misery  and 
danger. 

The  enemy  then  made  a  bravado  before  the  town  of 
Brussels,  but  yet  at  length  retired  and  only  wasted  the 
country  and  killed  many  of  the  clowns,  taking  their  wives 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  127 

and  daughters,  and  murdering  children  so  that  loo  infants 
were  found  slain  by  them  and  laid  in  a  church.  After 
this  they  determined  to  return  hither,  and  take  first  our 
town  into  their  hands,  which  they  thought  to  do  with 
small  difficulty.  Therefore,  upon  midsummer  day,  being 
then  Sunday,  their  whole  army  approached  hither,  and 
if  Almighty  God  had  not  blinded  the  enemy  not  to 
see  what  was  best  for  them,  they  might  easily  have 
taken  the  town  at  their  first  coming.  But  lingerino- 
about  awhile  in  thinking,  and  saying  the  town  should 
be  their  breakfast  next  day,  we  had  time  to  fortify 
ourselves. 

After  dinner  on  St  John's  day  we  perceived  a  great 
fire  near  the  town,  and  sending  out  to  know  what  it  was 
we  understood  that  our  men  did  burn  some  houses  that 
stood  near  the  town,  to  the  end  that  the  enemies  should 
not  shelter  themselves  there  and  molest  the  town.  We 
then  went  up  into  the  high  garret  over  the  Church  where 
we  saw  the  fire,  and  perceived  also  the  enemies  upon  the 
hills  near  the  town  riding  fast  up  and  down.  At  night 
also  that  day  of  midsummer  we  saw  a  little  village  near 
the  city  on  fire,  which  was  likewise  done  by  our  own  folks, 
who  made  fortifications  and  half  moons  beyond  the  walls 
on  the  outside  for  to  keep  off  the  enemy's  near  approach. 
The  Prince  of  Orange  sent  a  trumpeter  (as  the  manner  is) 
to  bid  the  town  yield,  or  else  threatened  to  batter  it 
apieces,  but  our  own  good  prince  had  placed  here  a  stout 
and  worthy  man  for  governor,  one  who  before  had  been 
Governor  of  Bois-le-duc,  and  held  it  out  bravely  until  the 
last,  and  when  it  must  needs  yield,  yet  brought  the  enemy 
to  good  conditions.  This  man  then,  wisely  taking  the 
letters  and  messages  of  the  Prince  of  Orange,  answered 
him  as  he  thought  best,  and  never  made  the  citizens 
acquainted  therewith  at  the  present,  as  knowing  well  their 
fearful  minds  which  would  have  yielded  the  town  upon  such 
threats.  Then  our  men,  day  and  night,  filled  the  walls 
and  fortifications,  shooting  almost  continually.     So  as  our 


128  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

cannons,  beginning  then  to  roar,  made  us  learn  to  bear 
the  noise  and  tumult  of  war,  which  continued  of  our 
side  two  or  three  days,  for  seeing  the  enemies  labouring 
to  set  up  their  artillery  against  us,  our  men  killed  them 
still  as  they  were  working.  Yet,  notwithstanding,  they 
continued  their  work  (as  the  manner  is)  until  they  had 
set  up  (some  say)  thirty  pieces  of  artillery  and  great  cannons 
wherewith  they  intended  indeed  to  batter  the  town  wholly. 
And  all  this  while  our  men  and  artillery  did  shoot  at  them 
that  we  could  not  sleep  in  the  night  with  the  noise,  only  we 
had  yet  the  comfort  that  the  great  shooting  was  of  our 
side  until  Wednesday  morning  (being  then  27th  June  and 
day  fortnight  after  our  Sisters'  departure),  after  our  Prime 
was  over,  there  came  news  to  us  in  the  choir  that  they 
thought  our  cloister  to  be  on  fire,  for  some  of  the  first 
shot  lighted  full  upon  the  cloister,  and  pierced  through 
two  thick  walls  of  a  low  room,  as  also  above  battered  down 
a  cell  where  one  of  our  lay  sisters  took  up  a  ball  of  40-lbs. 
weight  and  brought  it  in  her  lap  by  the  choir  to  show 
us  ;  but  otherwise  our  house  was  not  on  fire,  only  the 
fury  of  the  shot  made  folks  to  think  so  at  first.  So  as 
our  neighbours  came  to  give  us  warning  thereof,  ringing 
so  long  a  peal  at  the  gate  as  struck  us  to  the  heart,  fearing 
some  ill  news,  which  proved  to  be  this.  Then  did  our 
Reverend  Father  come  in,  and  we  all  flocked  about  him, 
and  our  Reverend  Mother,  consulting  what  to  do,  whether 
we  should  go  further  into  the  town,  for  some  had  offered 
us  their  houses,  or  whether  we  should  stay  here  in  danger 
of  our  lives,  and  our  Father  thought  it  best  we  should  stay 
here,  remaining  on  this  side  of  the  house,  and  in  the  new 
building,  where  the  cannon  had  not  yet  lighted,  as  also  to 
stay  only  in  the  low  rooms,  as  in  the  Church  vestry,  and 
the  places  thereabout,  the  grate  and  our  Mother's  low 
chamber  ;  for  that  if  we  should  go  into  the  town  we  might 
be  in  as  much  and  more  danger  than  here.  We  therefore 
resolved  to  stay,  only  we  removed  our  things  to  this  side 
of  the  house.     Our  Office  we  said  in  the  Church  below,  and 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  129 

the  grate  was  our  refectory  ;  but  being  so  little  a  room 
the  lay  sisters  did  eat  without  in  the  gallery.  Our  beds 
were  brought  down,  and  some  lay  in  our  Mother's 
chamber,  some  in  the  infirmary,  and  some  in  the  other  low 
places,  insomuch  as  one  or  two  beds  were  laid  in  the 
vestry  of  the  Church,  and  one  or  two  at  the  grate.  Our 
kitchen  was  in  the  warm-chamber,  and  we  were  also 
forced  to  bring  down  our  clothes  and  other  things  out  of 
the  cells  and  high  rooms,  by  reason  a  commandment  came 
from  the  town  that  nothing  should  be  left  in  the  high 
rooms  that  might  take  fire,  because  they  feared  the 
casting  of  wild  fire  with  the  shot.  But  Almighty  God, 
out  of  His  favourable  providence  and  care  of  us,  ordained 
so  that  the  enemy  removed  his  cannon  and  set  it  higher, 
some  say  because  one  mocked  him,  saying  that  it  would 
do  the  town  no  harm  so  low,  and  then  all  his  shooting 
after  that,  for  seven  days  and  seven  nights  together,  flew 
over  our  monastery,  and  did  us  no  harm  ;  excepting  one 
ball  which  pierced  our  orchard  wall,  and  one  broke  into 
our  long  gallery  and  falling  down,  not  passing  along,  but 
that  was  but  i6-lbs.  weight  in  iron;  and  some  small  shot 
hurt  and  mained  one  of  our  hogs,  and  a  hen  or  two  which 
we  were  fain  to  kill  and  eat.  From  further  hurt  God 
preserved  us.  But  the  first  night  of  our  lying  below  on 
the  ground  we  were  called  up  with  a  great  fright,  by  reason 
that  some  of  us  heard  them  cry  out  in  the  street,  "  Arms ! 
arms ! "  Whereupon,  we  feared  the  enemy  had  broken 
into  the  town,  and  so  went  all  into  Church  with  heavy 
hearts,  not  knowing  what  would  become  of  us,  committing 
ourselves  into  the  hands  of  God,  and  heartily  desiring  His 
divine  assistance,  where  we  continued  in  prayer  for  two 
or  three  hours.  We  understood  afterwards  that  it  was 
not  the  enemy,  but  that  our  Irish  soldiers  in  the  night 
shooting  at  the  enemy  as  they  lay  in  their  trenches 
without  the  town,  and  wanting  powder,  called  to  the 
citizens  on  the  wall  for  some,  which  they  not  having  so 
ready  at  hand  to  give  them,  raised  up  a  commotion  in  the 

I 


130  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

street  till  they  got  it.     We  then  went  again  to  take  some 
rest,  if  the  noise  of  the  cannons  would  permit  us,  which 
was  most  terrible  and  fearful  for  the  first  twenty-five  hours, 
without  scarce  any  relaxation  ;  but  God  guided  the  balls 
to  lio-ht  so  as  they  did  very  little  harm.     This  seemed 
almost  a  miracle,  for  of  1 500  great  balls  that  were  found 
shot  in  and  brought  to  the  town-house,  only  six  or  seven 
persons  were  killed,  two  of  which  were  spies  of  the  enemy 
sent  into  the  town,  which  showed  well  the  great  goodness 
of  God    towards    us,  and    how   He   did    not   despise    the 
humble  prayers  and  pitiful  cries  of  His  people.     For  in  the 
time   of  the   siege,  whilst    the    men    were  day  and  night 
labouring  in  shootino-  at  the  enemies  from  the  walls,  the 
women  went  barefoot  in  pilgrimage  to  the  Church,  and  our 
Blessed  Lady's  picture  of  miracle  at  St  Peter's  was  dressed 
in  the  best  manner,  where  women  with  their  little  children 
made  their  recourse  for  help  in    this  distress,  some  also 
praying   with   their  arms    across.      It   was  an  admirable 
thing  to  see,  that  although  the  enemy  laboured  with  all 
his  might  to  ruin  the  town,  yet  he  could  not  prevail :  but 
our  men  had  still  courage  enough  to  hold  out  ten  days,  it 
seeming  at  first  impossible  to  have  held  out  and  resisted 
an  army  of  60,000  men  above   two  or  three  days.     But 
God    was   on    our   side,    and    their   wickedness   deserved 
revenge.     Upon  St  Peter  and  Paul's   Day,   our  troop  ot 
Irish  soldiers    (for  '  Colonel    Preston  was  here  among  the 
garrison  with  his  company)  went  secretly  forth  after  dinner, 
getting  through  a  place  where  they  could  break  in  suddenly 
into  the  enemy's  trenches  without  being  espied  aforehand, 
and  coming  suddenly  upon  them  killed  about  200  of  them. 
So  as  they  took  also  a  good  spoil,  and  returned  in  again 
to  the  town  as  they  saw  help  approach.     By  venturing 
thus  desperately,  they  gained    much  honour  and  a  good 
booty,  being  young,  courageous  soldiers,  without  thinking 
or  reflecting  in  what  danger  they  put  themselves,  as  others 
more  experienced  would  have  done.     At  which  time,  we 
being  at  Evensong  heard  them  shoot  off  their  muskets  so 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  131 

thick  and  fast  that  we  knew  they  were  in  a  hot  battle, 
which  made  us  pray  most  heartily,  till  we  heard  the  good 
news  of  their  victory. 

This  happened  then  on  Friday,  and  the  Sunday  night 
after  we  were  again  frightened  by  hearing  most  terrible 
fight  on  the  walls,  insomuch  that  at  the  darkest  time  of  the 
night,  which  perhaps  was  twelve,  for  no  clocks  went  then 
in  the  night,  but  only  in  the  daytime,  we  could  see  the 
walls  like  flames  of  fire  with  their  continual  shootino-. 
Whereupon,  we  went  altogether  again  into  the  Church  and 
commended  ourselves  heartily  unto  God.  Being  thus  pray- 
ing, we  heard  as  it  were  cries  in  the  street,  to  our  seeming 
of  shrieking,  but  our  Reverend  Father  went  up  into  a  high 
place  to  hearken  better,  and  understood  that  it  was  rather 
a  shouting  of  joy  for  some  good  luck  our  men  had,  and  so 
came  down  again  and  told  it  us  to  our  comfort.  After 
that,  about  daybreak,  we  went  again  to  take  some  rest,  as 
the  noise  of  cannon  shot  should  permit  us,  and  heard  good 
news  that  all  went  well  on  our  side,  for  commonly  about 
daybreak  some  or  other  came  from  the  walls  to  bring  us 
news,  we  having  then  in  our  orchard  two  Irish  soldiers,  or 
some  others  who  watched  continually,  for  else  all  our 
things  would  have  been  stolen  by  the  garrison  of  soldiers  ; 
but  our  Reverend  Mother  hired  two  to  keep  them,  as  also 
for  our  comfort  and  safe-guard  in  the  night  which  time  was 
always  most  fearful  and  terrible.  We  then  said  daily 
besides  our  Office,  two  or  three  Litanies  and  sometimes 
one  Litany  of  the  Passion,  which  was  half  an  hour  long,  as 
also  those  two  nights  that  we  were  frighted  up  we  said 
many  prayers  and  Litanies  in  common.  After  this  about 
our  Blessed  Lady's  Visitation,  we  had  good  news,  that 
that  night  succour  was  come  into  the  town  of  much  gun- 
powder and  horsemen,  which  were  let  in  by  a  gate  on  the 
other  side,  had  come  many  leagues  about  for  to  get  in  safe 
on  that  part.  This  was  a  good  comfort  to  us  ;  yet  again 
we  were  in  fear  the  night  after  by  reason  the  rumour  went 
they  would  give  an  assault  to  the  town.     But  God  of  His 


132  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

goodness  turned  their  design  by  the  arrival  of  Piccolomini 
with  an  army  of  Croates,  sent  from  the  emperor,  which 
had  been  long  expected,  so  that  night  which  we  most 
feared  became  most  quiet,  with  far  less  shooting  than 
before,  for  the  enemy's  courage  was  quelled  by  understand- 
ing that  Piccolomini  arriving  at  Liege,  had  been  the  cause 
that  200  waggons,  which  they  had  sent  thither  for  munition, 
came  back  empty,  and  could  get  nothing,  by  reason  that 
the  emperor  threatened  to  fire  their  country  of  Liege  it 
they  assisted  our  enemies  any  more.  Upon  this,  the 
Prince  of  Orange  was  much  daunted  (his  army  being 
ready  to  starve  if  he  continued  longer  here)  sat  in  Council 
with  the  French,  what  was  best  to  be  done,  and  on 
Tuesday,  next  day  after  our  Blessed  Lady's  Visitation, 
we  heard  little  shooting  on  the  enemy's  side ;  but  a  false 
rumour  went  that  they  were  undermining  to  get  in 
upon  us,  and  indeed  some  say  they  tried,  but  that  way 
could  not  succeed  because  the  earth  was  so  dry,  we  having 
there  in  a  long  time  had  no  rain,  that  it  fell  down  upon 
them  as  they  digged.  Nevertheless,  we  were  here  in 
great  fear  upon  this  rumour,  but  God  of  His  goodness 
freed  us  soon  of  all  danger,  for  the  conclusion  of  their  fore- 
said Council  was  to  raise  the  siege  and  make  away  with  all 
speed,  fearing  much  the  incursion  of  them  of  Piccolomini 
and  the  German-  forces  which  were  arrived.  Also  having 
no  victuals  to  live,  necessity  forced  their  departure,  so  as 
the  night  before  Wednesday  they  got  away  secretly,  and  in 
the  morning  news  came  to  us  they  were  gone,  which  gave 
us  great  comfort ;  nevertheless,  we  were  not  secure,  fearing 
still  it  was  some  politic  trick  of  theirs  to  get  the  town  by 
feigning  a  flight. 

Yet  by  little  and  little  we  were  more  secured,  and  the 
Friday  after,  passage  was  free  again  for  the  post  to  pass, 
so  we  received  from  Bruges  a  great  packet  of  letters  from 
our  Sisters  that  went  forth,  which  could  not  before  come 
to  our  hands.  Then  was  our  joy  redoubled  in  hearing 
how   wonderfully    Almighty   God   had   also   assisted  and 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  133 

provided  for  them  by  moving  many  to  show  them  charity  • 
msomuch  as,  havmg  now  recounted  the  happy  end  of  our 
doleful  siege,  and  the  great  favour  that  our  Lord  did  us  in 
so  admirably  defending  this  town  in  such  a  manifest 
danger,  we  will  now  declare  how  our  Sisters  fared  after 
their  departure  hence. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  SEVENTH 

"  Our  good  friend,  Mr  Clifford,"  of  Antwerp.  Catherine  Tempest,  his  wife. 
The  Tempest  family.  Their  sufferings  for  the  Faith.  The  Teresians  of 
Antwerp.  Sister  Anne  Worsley,  Carmelite  Prioress.  The  Belsons.  The 
Barons  Clifford  of  Holland. 

The  siege  of  Louvain,  narrated  by  our  chronicler  in  the  last 
and  the  present  chapter,  was  an  incident  in  the  war  between 
Spain  and  Holland,  the  Prince  of  Orange  referred  to  in  the 
Chronicle  being  Frederic  Henry,  grandfather  of  William  HI.  of 
England.  Louvain  was  besieged,  but  not  taken,  in  1635.  In 
the  flight  of  part  of  our  community  to  Bruges,  they  experienced 
great  kindness  from  all,  and  especially  from  "  our  good  friend, 
Mr  Clifford,"  and  the  Teresian  nuns  at  Antwerp. 

In  the  recently  published  volume  of  St  Monica's  Chronicle 
I  had  occasion  to  speak  of  the  Clifford  family,  and  to  point  out 
that  this  Mr  Henry  Clifford  of  Antwerp  was  the  son  of  Henry 
Clifford  of  Brackenbury,  and  of  a  daughter  of  the  house  of 
Thimelby,  who  died  a  nun  at  St  Monica's.  I  lamented  that  I  had 
not  succeeded  in  discovering  the  name  of  the  lady  whom  Henry 
Clifford  of  Antwerp  married.  By  the  kindness  of  the  Tempest 
family  of  Broughton  this  doubt  has  been  cleared  up. 

In  a  portion  of  the  Tempest  pedigree,  which  has  been  kindly 
forwarded  me,  I  read  concerning  Catherine  Tempest,  daughter 
of  Thomas  Tempest,  and  grand-daughter  of  Robert  Tempest  of 
Holmeside,  County  Durham,  that  she  married  Henry  Clifford, 
younger  son  of  Henry  Clifford  of  Brackenbury  in  Lincolnshire. 
Her  brother  Robert  Tempest  leaves  her  in  his  will  of  i8th 
November  1643,  the  rent  of  ;^200  for  her  life;  also  "my  gold 
ring  with  death's  head,  which  my  brother  Clifford  gave  me  when 
I  came  from  him  last,"  Her  will,  as  "  Catherine  Tempest,  widow, 
late  wife  of  Henry  Clifford,  gentleman,"  is  dated  at  Antwerp,  20th 
August  1649.  She  is  to  be  buried  in  the  parish  church  of  St 
Andrew  in  Antwerp,  "  near  my  dear  husband,  with  a  gravestone 

134 


George  Clifford,  Third  Earl  of  Cumberland. 
Bom,  1558;  died,  1605. 
From  Portrait  at  Ughrooke. 


[face  pagt  I8I 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  135 

and  inscription  to  be  laid  upon  us,"  and  in  the  will  names  "  my 
servant,  Robert  Carre,  the  three  sons  of  my  cousin  (?  uncle) 
Augustine  Belson "  ;  to  the  children  of  cousin  Thomas  Tempest 
the  money  due  from  him  under  her  brother  Robert's  will.  She 
also  names  William  Roper,  and  Henry  East,  servant  to  cousin 
Augustine  Belson.  Executors  :  her  kinsman,  Anthony  Belson, 
John  Chamberlain  of  Sherborne,  Esq.,  and  Mr  Edward  Smith, 
son  of  George  Smith  of  Ashe,  co.  Durham.  The  will  was  proved 
20th  August  1654  (Cant.  Reg.). 

Her  brother  Robert  is  described  as  of  Lintz  Green  in  the 
parish  of  Lanchester,  and  mentions  her  in  his  will  as  his  sister 
Clifford. 

The  name  of  John  Chamberlain  of  Sherborne  Castle  in 
Oxfordshire,  reminds  us  of  a  Catholic  family  whose  memory 
should  not  be  allowed  to  perish.  Sir  Leonard  Chamberlain, 
Governor  of  Guernsey,  who,  according  to  Wood,  died  in  the 
second  year  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  was  the  father  of  George 
Chamberlain,  an  exile  for  the  Faith  in  the  Low  Countries.  This 
George  Chamberlain  married  Mary  Bring,  the  daughter  of  a 
worthy  burgher  of  Ghent.  Their  son  George  embraced  the 
ecclesiastical  state,  and  by  his  eminent  virtue  and  learning,  rose 
to  be  Dean  of  St  Bavon's,  and  in  1626  was  consecrated  Bishop 
of  Ipres.  His  cousin  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  John  Chamberlain 
of  Sherborne,  married  John,  tenth  Lord  Bergavenny,  brother  to 
Abbess  Neville  of  Pontoise  (now  Teignmouth),  whose  beautiful 
manuscript  Chronicle,  with  the  Neville  arms  on  the  binding,  is 
one  of  the  treasures  of  the  Benedictine  nuns  of  St  Scholastica's 
Abbey  at  Teignmouth.  Bishop  Chamberlain  undertook  a  journey 
to  England  to  make  a  renunciation  of  his  estates  in  his  cousin's 
favour.  He  died  at  Ipres,  19th  December  1634,  universally 
beloved  and  esteemed.  Wood  says  he  was  able  to  preach  fluently 
in  five  languages. 

A  notice  of  the  long-tried  family  of  the  Tempests,  which  was 
connected  with  not  a  few  of  those  houses  whose  daughters  were 
professed  at  Louvain,  will  be  in  its  right  place  here. 

There  is  a  striking  scene  to  be  found  related  in  the  second 
volume  of  Abbot  Gasquet's  work  on  the  Suppression  of  the 
Monasteries,  from  the  narrative  of  one  of  Thomas  Cromwell's 
agents.  It  was  at  the  time  of  the  Northern  Rising  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  VIII.  The  royal  commissioners  chanced  to  be  sitting 
at  Colchester,  and  the  Abbot  of  St  John's  had  invited  them  to 
dine  with  him.     As  they  were  at  dinner,  a  number  of  uninvited 


136  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

guests  with  one  Marmaduke  Nevell  at  their  head,  entered  the 
guest-house  hall.  To  a  discourteous  remark  from  a  commissioner, 
Nevell  returned  a  haughty  answer,  adding :  "  I  am  sure  my 
Lord  Abbot  will  make  me  good  cheer,  for  all  the  abbeys  in 
Englands  be  beholden  to  us,  for  we  have  set  up  all  the  abbeys 
again  in  our  country,  and  though  it  were  never  so  late  they  sang 
Matins  the  same  night.  We  are  plain  fellows  in  the  north :  you 
of  the  south  (he  could  hardly  have  reflected  on  the  quality 
of  the  abbot's  guests)  though  you  think  as  much,  durst  not  utter 
it."  The  traveller  was  no  doubt  at  the  head  of  a  sufficient  armed 
force. 

His  vaunt  of  the  superior  resolution  of  the  northerners  was  not 
an  idle  one.  And  among  the  Northern  insurgents  there  was  no 
stouter  champion  than  Nicholas  Tempest  of  Bracewell,  who  carried 
his  zeal  so  far  that  on  his  own  confession  he  forced  his  way 
into  Whalley  Abbey  with  300  horsemen,  and  compelled  the 
abbot  and  eight  of  his  brethren  to  take  the  insurgents'  oath. 
Nicholas  Tempest  was  executed  at  Tyburn,  according  to 
Wriothesley's  Chronicle,  on  25  th  May,  being  the  Friday  in 
Whitsunweek,  1537,  with  the  Abbot  of  Fountains  and  others  of  his 
allies. 

This  first  rash  but  heroic  defence  of  the  ancient  Faith  stamped 
its  mark  on  the  various  branches  of  the  house  of  Tempest,  a  mark 
retained  to  the  present  day.  I  have  only  space  to  indicate  a  few 
instances  of  their  loyalty  and  piety,  more  particularly  among 
those  connected  with  our  Louvain  Sisters. 

Among  those  who  followed  the  banner  of  Blessed  Thomas 
Percy  in  the  Northern  Rising  of  1569,  was  the  grandfather  of 
Catherine  Tempest  (daughter-in-law  of  our  Sister  Clifford), 
Robert  Tempest  of  Holmeside  in  Durham,  who  had  been  High 
Sheriff  of  Durham  in  1561.  With  his  gallant  son  and  heir 
Michael,  he  took  the  field  under  the  two  great  earls,  and  though  he 
escaped  the  slaughter  that  followed  on  defeat,  and  found  refuge  in 
Scotland  with  Lord  Hume  of  Fernyhurst,  yet  his  estates  were 
confiscated,  and  father  and  son  lived  for  the  rest  of  their  days  in 
exile  as  pensioners  of  the  court  of  Spain.  Michael  and  his  wife 
Dorothy,  daughter  of  Sir  Edward  Dymoke  of  Scrivelsby,  lived 
much  at  Brussels,  but  I  find  them  in  1572  at  Louvain  and  Antwerp. 
Michael's  brother  Robert,  a  priest,  was  papal  envoy  to  Scotland  in 
1 598,  and  a  younger  brother  William,  repurchased  some  portion  of 
the  paternal  estates  and  figures  as  a  recusant  at  Somerton  m 
Oxfordshire,  as  late  as   1625.     Three  or  four  of  Robert  Tempest's 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  137 

grandchildren  were  priests  on  the  English  mission,  and  prisoners 
for  the  Faith. 

No  branch  of  the  family  has  excelled  the  Tempests  of 
Broughton  during  the  last  three  centuries  for  the  ardour  of  their 
faith  as  shown  in  love  of  the  ecclesiastical  and  religious  state.  In 
the  fifteenth  and  the  earlier  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  I  find 
them  much  connected  with  the  Cliffords  of  Cumberland,  partly 
through  marriage,  for  Stephen  Tempest,  Esquire  to  Henry  Clifford, 
Earl  of  Cumberland,  in  1527,  was  a  grandson  of  a  Lady  Margaret 
Clifford.  To  give  anything  like  a  history  of  the  priests,  monks, 
and  nuns  of  the  family,  would  be  out  of  the  question.  The  English 
Benedictine  Congregation  claims  Abbot  Tempest  of  Lambspring, 
who  died  in  1579,  and  a  number  of  Tempests  became  monks  or 
nuns  in  Benedictine  and  other  communities.  Several  entered  the 
Society  of  Jesus,  and  the  same  instinct  of  piety  distinguished  the 
family  throughout  the  nineteenth  century.  Sir  Charles  Tempest 
of  Broughton,  Bart,  died  unmarried  in  1865,  when  the  title  became 
extinct,  leaving  his  estates  to  his  nephew,  Major  Arthur  Cecil 
Tempest,  of  Broughton,  and  of  Coleby  in  Lincolnshire. 

Catherine  Clifford,  nee  Tempest,  must  have  given  a  kindly 
welcome  to  our  canonesses,  as  they  halted  at  her  Antwerp  home 
on  their  return  to  St  Monica's  after  their  flight  from  Louvain,  as 
related  in  the  portion  of  the  Chronicle  on  which  we  are  now 
engaged.  The  union  between  the  Catholic  exiles  was  hallowed 
by  their  sufferings  for  the  Faith.  Still  more  pleasant  it  is  to  see 
how  through  their  alliance  with  Cliffords  and  Belsons  the 
Tempests  were  connected  with  St  Monica's  community.  One 
would  also  be  glad  to  know  who  were  the  "  brother  Nicholas 
Hedley "  and  "  aunt  Hedley,"  referred  to  in  the  will  of  Robert 
Tempest,  Catherine  Clifford's  brother. 

Among  her  executors  of  her  will  in  1654  I  find  Mr  William 
Roper,  who  was  the  brother  of  our  Sisters  Mary  and  Margaret 
Roper,  professed  at  St  Monica's,  respectively,  in  1642  and  1658, 
daughters  of  Thomas  Roper,  and  lineal  descendants  of  her 

*'  Who  clasped  in  her  last  trance 
Her  murdered  fatber's  head." 

The  fragrance  that  surrounds  the  memory  of  Blessed  Thomas 
More  seems  ever  to  haunt  the  community  that  owes  its  origin  to 
Margaret  Clement. 

Nor  is  it  possible  at  this  point  to  forget  that  the  Teresian 
convent  at  Antwerp  was  founded  by  a  relative  of  our  two  Sisters 


138  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Roper,  Lady  Lovel,  daughter  of  John  Roper  first  Lord  Teynham 
(whose  three  nieces  were  Benedictine  nuns  at  Pontoise),  and  widow 
of  Sir  Nicholas  Lovel.  The  charming  account  of  the  hospitable 
welcome  given  by  the  Prioress  of  Antwerp  to  our  canonesses,  and 
the  affectionate  relations  between  the  two  communities  is  enhanced 
by  our  knowledge  that  the  said  prioress  was  Sister  Ann  Worsley, 
the  first  of  the  prioresses  of  the  community  now  at  Lanherne.  It 
is  no  wonder  that  the  two  communities  were  in  such  intimate 
relation,  for  we  read  in  a  document  signed  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Mechlin  in  those  times  that  the  English  nuns  of  Antwerp  "  lead 
a  life  more  angelic  than  human,  a  mirror  of  religious  life,  and  an 
example  of  edification  to  all  the  faithful."  Among  the  nuns  then 
at  Antwerp  we  read  the  names  of  several  related  to  some  of  our 
canonesses  of  St  Monica's,  such  as  Gifford,  Leveson,  Bedingfeld, 
and  others. 

Mrs  Clifford  mentions  a  "  cousin  Belson."  He  is  probably  the 
same  Augustine  Belson  who  left  a  legacy  to  his  niece,  Sister 
Constantia  Belson,  a  canoness  at  St  Monica's.  The  Belsons  were 
great  sufferers  for  the  Faith.  Leonard  Belson,  priest,  was  a 
prisoner  of  the  Marshalsea  in  1579;  Thomas  Belson,  gentleman, 
of  Brill  of  Oxfordshire,  suffered  a  glorious  martyrdom  in  1589  ; 
Augustine  Belson,  a  recusant  in  1605,  was  among  those  given  "to 
make  profit  of"  to  Lady  Walsingham.  Robert  Belson  married 
Anne,  daughter  of  Robert  Tempest,  living  in  1581. 

Note. — Baron  Clifford  of  the  Hague,  in  the  Dutch  peerage,  is 
a  descendant  of  the  Cliffords  of  Borscombe  in  Wiltshire,  and  is 
consequently  allied  to  the  noble  house  of  the  Cliffords  of  Ugbrooke. 
His  ancestor  Henry  Clifford,  was  a  younger  brother  of  Anthony 
Clifford,  who  died  12th  September  1580,  and  is  buried  in  Exeter 
Cathedral.  This  Anthony  married  Anne,  daughter  of  Sir  Peter 
Courtenay  of  Ugbrooke. 

In  181 5  Henry  Maurice  Clifford  was  created  a  Baron.  He 
married  Anne  Frederica,  Countess  van  Limburg-Sirum. 


An  English  Discalced  (  akmelite  (Xanu  unknown).     Seventeenth  Century 
From  Ftr'rait  at  Lanherne. 


IFaa  ,'iiO'  ISS. 


CHAPTER   VII 

How  THE  Sisters,  who  had  fled  from  Louvain,  fared  at  Bruges. 
The  Rector  of  the  Jesuits  at  Bruges.  The  Abbess  of  St 
Benedict's  at  Brussels.  Dominicans  and  Carmelites.  "Our 
good  friend,  Mr  Clifford." 

Their  departure,  as  we  have  said,  was  on  the  13th  day  of 
June,  at  which  they  went  out  in  danger,  and  we  remained 
here  also  with  heavy  hearts,  not  knowing  what  would  befall 
or  happen  to  this  town.  They,  then,  being  gone  forth,  the 
Providence  of  God  began  over  them  even  at  first,  for  a 
lieutenant,  which  was  in  the  army  here  then,  and  of  kin  to 
Sister  Anne  Mortimer,  the  lay  sister,  gave  us  waggons  to 
carry  them  hence  unto  Brussels,  which  was  a  great  pleasure 
at  that  time,  when  waggons  were  very  dear  and  hard  to  be 
had.  The  third  waggon  was  hired,  and  being  on  the  way 
to  Brussels,  word  came  to  them  that  their  entertainment 
was  provided  for  at  Brussels,  by  reason  that  Father  Port, 
who  was  resident  there,  a  good  friend  of  our  house,  under- 
standing of  our  flight  and  great  necessity,  when  almost  all 
the  religious  women  also  fled,  had  taken  order  our  Sisters 
should  have  a  good  entertainment.  So  that  when  they 
came  to  Brussels,  going  in  their  waggons  to  the  English 
Monastery  of  St  Benedict's,  Madame  Barlemont,  having 
her  cloister  close  by  their  door,  wouldneeds  entertain  the 
English  nuns,  and  therefore  stood  ready  there,  and  called 
out  of  the  window  to  stay  them  at  her  monastery  house, 
for  she  offered  Father  Port  to  take  twenty-five,  but  there 
went  to  her  only  eighteen,  and  the  rest  went  to  St  Bene- 
dict's. They  were  in  both  places  entertained  very  kindly, 
and  at  Madame  Barlemont's  she  caused  two  of  her  gentle- 


140  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

men  to  carry  in  chairs  the  two  eldest  of  our  Sisters  from 
their  waggon  to  her  chamber.  Then  she  came  herself  and 
bade  them  heartily  welcome,  showed  them  her  chapel,  and 
lent  them  books  to  say  their  Office. 

After  that  they  had  a  good  supper,  and  were  lodged, 
some  upon  pallets  on  the  ground,  for  they  had  not  bed- 
steads for  all.  At  St  Benedict's  also  our  sick  Sisters  were 
lodged  with  the  rest,  and  entertained  very  kindly  in  the 
infirmary,  and  the  next  day  they  heard  Mass  there,  as  also 
the  others  that  lodged  at  Madame  Barlemont's,  and  so 
took  their  waggons  for  Ghent,  about  seven  of  the  clock 
in  the  morning,  and  one  or  two  of  the  Fathers  also 
accompanied  them,  and  had  sent  word  beforehand  to  the 
Lady  Abbess  of  the  English  Monastery  at  Ghent  for  to 
entertain  them  in  her  cloister,  and  she  had  gotten  leave  of  the 
bishop  to  have  them  all  in  except  the  scholars,  who  lodged 
without.  Our  Sisters,  then  having  baited  and  taken  their 
dinner  at  Alost,  in  the  midway,  arrived  at  Ghent  late,  and 
were  all  received  into  the  English  Monastery  there  and 
kindly  entertained,  insomuch  that  the  nuns  there  let  our 
Sisters  have  their  beds  for  that  night,  and  sat  up  themselves, 
we  being  as  many  and  more  than  they.  They  supped  them 
in  their  refectory,  and  the  Lady  Abbess  sat  at  table  with 
them.  The  next  morning,  they  stayed  there  until  eleven 
of  the  clock,  and  Father  Rector  of  the  English  College  of 
Ghent,  with  other  Fathers,  came  to  see  our  Sisters,  and 
speak  with  them  at  the  grate.  My  Lady  Abbess  also  pro- 
vided a  coach  to  carry  them  unto  the  waterside,  which  was 
a  great  way  off,  where  they  were  to  take  boat  for  Bruges, 
and  the  rest  went  on  foot.  Our  Father,  Mr  White,  sent 
word  aforehand  to  Bruges,  unto  Mr  Bourd,  the  Father  of 
our  monastery  there,  to  provide  coaches  to  be  ready  for 
our  Sisters  (it  being  about  a  mile  from  the  waterside  to 
our  cloister,  named  Nazareth).  And  so  all  was  ordered 
very  well,  for  he  and  William  Craft,  their  servant,  was 
ready  there  attending  for  them,  and  at  their  arrival,  which 
was  late,  they  went  so  many  as  could  In  the  coaches,  and 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  141 

the  rest  on  foot,  and  so  arrived  to  our  monastery  at  nine 
of  the  clock  at  night,  where  Mother  Mary  Pole  kindly 
received  them,  though  with  a  heavy  heart  to  see  the  great 
distress  our  convent  was  put  unto.  The  house  there  being 
so  little  could  scarce  hold  them  all,  but  with  great  difficulty 
they  made  a  shift  for  a  day  or  two.  Arriving  there  on 
Friday  night,  they  staid  Saturday,  and  upon  Sunday  our 
Father  Mr  White  went  to  seek  out  a  house  for  our  Sisters 
to  live  in,  for  it  was  impossible  to  remain  in  our  cloister, 
they  being  so  many. 

Then  began  Almighty  God  to  show  His  liberal  good- 
ness towards  them,  for  the  Fathers  of  Ghent  having  sent 
word  to  the  Dutch  Fathers  at  Bruges  of  the  distress  the 
nuns  of  Louvain  were  in,  being  forced  to  fly  thither,  the 
Rector   there   being   one   that   had    before   lived   here  at 
Louvain,  took  such  compassion  that  he  not  only  was  ready 
to  assist  our  Sisters  in  what  he  could,  but  also  caused  his 
Fathers  to  preach  and  exhort  the  townspeople  for  to  relieve 
with  their  charity  the  English  nuns,  which  were  fled  thither 
in  that  distress  ;  which  sermons  took  such  good  effect  that 
many  were  excited  to  show  their    charity.     So    that   one 
canon  of  the  great  church  there  met  with  Mr  White  as  he 
was  looking  for  a  house,  and  offered  him  a  house  of  his  for 
nothing,  all  the  time  they  should  remain  there,  as  also  gave 
them  freely  of  his  own  cost  two  barrels  of  beer,  one  very 
strong   and    the  other  small.     With    this  good  help,  our 
Sisters  removed  to  that  house  on  Monday,  except  five  that 
were  sickly,  and  one  lay  sister  to  attend  them,  and  still  God 
provided  that  they  were  assisted  with   almost   all   things 
necessary  of  charity,  for  three  or  four  cloisters  undertook 
to  help  them.     The  cloister  of  the  Rich  Clares  lent  them 
other    things,  and  the  cloister  of  the   Dominican  women 
gave  them  also  large  alms  and  other  things.     The  fore- 
mentioned  Rector  of  the  Jesuits  lent  them  church  stuff,  and 
made  them  a  fair  altar,  in  one  of  the  rooms,  which  served 
for  their  church  and  choir,  as  also  to  entertain  strangers, 
for  the  house  had  but  three  rooms  below,  two  above,  and 


142  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

a  garret  over  them.  So  in  the  one  room  below  they  made, 
as  is  said,  their  chapel ;  the  other  served  for  their  refectory 
to  eat  in,  and  the  third  was  their  kitchen  to  dress  the  meat ; 
they  had  also  a  cellar  underneath  which  did  them  great 
pleasure  to  keep  things.  In  the  rooms  overhead  they 
lodged,  but  for  the  most  part  they  had  no  other  beds  than 
of  straw,  and  their  bolsters  were  faggots.  They  said  their 
office  in  the  chapel,  all  except  Matins,  which  they  read 
by  themselves,  and  kept  some  order,  but  could  not  as 
they  should,  by  reason  that,  living  most  upon  the  charity 
of  good  folks,  they  were  continually  visited  by  them  who 
would  come  and  see  what  they  wanted  to  provide  for 
them. 

Especially  a  good  woman,  named  Laurentia,  took  them 
so  to  heart,  that  being  but  poor  herself,  she  would  still  go 
about  unto  rich  folks  and  beg  for  the  nuns  of  Louvain, 
daily  coming  to  their  house  to  see  what  they  wanted,  and 
brought  them  acquainted  with  four  Sisters  who  were  rich  and 
lived  unmarried,  one  of  which  was  a  Devote,  and  the  others 
lived  a  virtuous  life  with  their  mother  that  was  a  widow ; 
as  also  three  other  Sisters  of  the  like  sort,  who  being  rich 
assisted  our  religious,  together  with  the  former  and  other 
worldly  persons.  There  was  also  a  Knight,  named  Mon- 
sieur Nicolas  Scketere,  who  being  a  widower  and  a  devout 
man,  gave  them  large  alms,  commonly  12s.  at  a  time. 
But  to  show  somewhat  particularly  these  charities.  At 
their  first  coming  to  the  aforesaid  new  house,  they  were 
unprovided  almost  of  all  things,  for  they  found  in  it  but 
little  furniture,  yet  after  one  day  they  were  sufficiently 
assisted  by  the  charity  of  others,  for  the  Rich  Clares  sent 
them  two  hundred  eggs,  a  great  charger  of  custard,  five 
great  loaves  of  household  bread,  seven  pounds  of  French 
butter,  sweetmeats  for  the  sick,  and  many  other  little 
necessary  things,  two  wheelbarrows  of  wood,  and  lent  them 
household  stuff,  with  the  promise  of  more  help  still,  heartily 
desiring  our  Sisters  to  ask  but  what  they  wanted  and  they 
should  have  it.     The  cloister  of  the  Annunciates  sent  their 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  143 

ghostly  Father,  who  brought  under  his  habit  a  basket  of 
eggs,  and  made  unto  our  Sisters  a  comfortable  speech, 
bidding  them  to  be  of  comfort,  for  that  all  would  be  better 
than  they  expected,  and  promised  they  should  want  nothing. 
That  very  day  also,  being  the  second  of  their  remove  to 
that  house,  worldly  gentlemen  gave  them  ten  loaves  of 
household  bread,  a  pot  of  butter,  and  other  little  thino-s, 
desiring  them  but  to  make  a  bill  of  what  they  wanted,  and 
they  would  come  again  the  next  morning  and  bring  more. 
It  happened  that  after  three  days,  on  the  Wednesday,  that 
one  of  our  Novices,  Sister  Grace  Bedingfeld,  fell  most 
grievously  sick  of  a  fever,  which  was  feared  to  be  the 
plague,  and  put  them  to  great  trouble  ;  but  sending  for  the 
doctor,  it  was  found  to  be  only  a  pestilent  fever,  and  he 
ministered  unto  her  physic,  and  came  almost  daily  to  visit 
her,  with  so  great  a  care  and  love  as  was  admirable,  and 
would  take  nothing  for  his  pains  ;  as  also  the  apothecary 
gave  all  for  nothing :  such  was  their  charity.  They  laid 
then  the  Novice  in  the  garret  above,  and  Sister  Clementina 
was  left  with  her  to  tend  her,  who  had  been  formerly  here 
sick-mistress,  and  very  fit  to  look  unto  sick  persons.  Of 
the  rest  they  came  not  to  her ;  but  kept  in  the  other  rooms 
for  a  fortnight,  till  the  danger  was  past. 

After  this  their  charity  never  ceased  all  the  time  our 
Sisters  remained  there.  The  cloister  of  Dominican 
women  being  very  rich,  assisted  them  also  much  ;  and  not 
content  with  all  this,  those  cloisters  of  this  Order  and  the 
Rich  Clares  did  sometimes  invite  them  to  dinner,  and 
made  them  great  cheer  with  plenty  of  wine  in  their  speak- 
house ;  and  some  of  our  Sisters  that  taught  them  curious 
works  did  sometimes  eat  there  a  week  together  or  more. 
It  was  admirable  to  see  how  Almighty  God  did  move  the 
hearts  of  good  people  to  show  them  charity.  One  canon 
came  and  gave  them  3  pounds  sterling  at  once,  besides 
lesser  alms,  as  patacons,  were  ordinary ;  yea  oftentimes 
even  the  poor  that  wrought  for  their  living  would  come 
and  bring  them  10  or  20  stivers.     One  poor  woman  at  the 


144  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

week's  end  came  and  gave  them  13  stivers  in  honour  of 
our  Blessed  Saviour  and  the  1 2  apostles ;  and  once  when 
a  carrier  brought  some  wood  to  the  house,  and  was  asking 
money  for  his  pains,  a  poor  man  passing  by  out  with  his 
purse  and  paid  him  for  the  carriage.  A  woman  that  sold 
corn  brought  them  a  sack  of  wheat,  saying  she  was  moved 
to  do  this  charity,  hoping  she  could  not  fare  the  worst  of  it. 
The  whole  town  it  seems  was  willing  to  relieve  them,  for 
from  the  townhouse  by  common  consent  was  sent  them  3 
loads  of  wood,  and  also  beer  they  had  from  thence.  An 
hospital  gave  them  two  barrels  of  beer.  The  forementioned 
devout  sisters  came  almost  daily  to  their  house,  and 
brought  them  still  necessaries,  in  so  much  that,  having  so 
good  relief,  our  Father  Mr  White,  who  had  the  charge  of 
our  Sisters,  for  our  Reverend  Mother  had  put  them  under 
his  obedience  at  their  parting  thence,  resolved  to  send  for 
the  sickly  persons  that  had  remained  at  our  cloister  at 
Nazareth,  and  they  came  away  the  day  after  our  Blessed 
Lady's  Visitation.  One  of  them,  being  very  sick,  found 
far  better  keeping  there  by  their  charity  than  she  could 
have  had  here  at  home,  having  continually  wine,  sugar,  and 
other  sweetmeats  given  her  plentifully.  It  seems  God 
Himself  was  become  their  Provisor,  for  oftentimes  having 
almost  no  provisions  in  the  house  left,  before  the  next  day 
they  were  well  provided.  Sometimes  gentlewomen  would 
come  and  dine  with  them,  and  bring  with  all  a  good 
dinner ;  yea,  very  good  cheer  sometimes  was  given  them  ; 
2  great  tarts  on  St  Anne's  Day  by  Monsieur  Scketere 
aforenamed. 

Now  in  this  time,  because  some  must  bear  the  place  of 
superior,  our  forenamed  Father  appointed  one  of  the  elders 
that  went  forth,  Sister  Anne  Bromfield,  to  be  called 
Mother,  and  the  other  officers  he  appointed  to  be  as  they 
were  here,  the  grate- Sister,  Sacristan,  Refectrice,  and 
Procuratrix ;  but  for  the  cellaress  and  the  sick-mistress, 
which  remained  there,  he  appointed  others  of  those  that 
went  forth.     Their  order  was  then,  at  six  in  the  morning 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  145 

they  read  together  Prime  and  Tierce,  and  upon  holidays 
had  then  a  first  Mass  by  a  friend  of  theirs  that  came  there, 
afterwards  the  other  Hours  and  Mass  before  dinner,  and 
our  Lady's  Litanies  that  we  used  here  for  the  wars  before 
Mass,  were  there  said  for  their  benefactors  awhile.  In  the 
afternoon  at  convenient  time  they  read  Evensong  and 
Compline,  and  afterwards  at  night,  before  they  went  to 
bed,  they  said  the  Litanies  of  the  Saints  for  their 
benefactors.  Their  Matins  they  always  said  apart  by 
themselves,  and  continued  this  order  all  the  while  they 
remained  at  Bruges.  Upon  St  Alexius  Day  they  were 
invited  all  to  dinner  at  the  cloister  of  Dominican  women, 
and  they  provided  a  coach  and  waggon,  which  went  and 
came  so  as  to  fetch  them  all,  for  it  was  a  great  way  from 
their  house.  The  Rich  Clares  and  the  Annunciates  were 
their  neighbours,  but  these  not ;  wherefore  it  being  not  fit 
for  nuns  to  walk  the  streets,  they  provided  always  very 
decently  a  coach  for  them.  And  being  there  at  good 
cheer,  with  store  of  wine,  Mr  Bourd,  the  Father  of 
Nazareth,  came  and  brought  letters  to  Mr  White  and  then 
from  our  Reverend  Mother,  who  sent  for  them  home,  not 
all  together  because  it  was  too  troublesome,  but  with  a 
competent  company  at  once,  it  being  left  to  the  discretion 
of  Mr  White,  to  order  all  as  he  saw  to  be  most  convenient. 
Hereupon  their  joy  began  to  make  a  true  feast,  seeing  now 
the  coast  clear  for  them  to  return  home. 

For  although  once  before  they  had  news  from  us  of 
our  delivery  from  the  enemies,  yet  our  Reverend  Mother 
would  not  so  suddenly  send  for  them  till  all  was  secure. 
With  this  they  began  to  strive  who  should  go  first,  but  it 
was  appointed  that  eleven  persons  (eight  nuns,  two  white 
sisters,  and  one  of  the  novices)  should  go.  They  stayed 
then  one  day,  to  take  leave  of  their  friends  there,  and  then 
came  away  very  carefully  provided  for  by  the  way,  by  their 
Father,  Mr  White ;  and  William  Craft,  the  servant  of  our 
cloister  of  Nazareth  at  Bruges,  came  along  to  serve  them. 
So  they  arrived  here  upon  St  Mary  Magdalen's  Eve,  with 

K 


146  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

great  joy,  both  to  themselves  and  to  us,  who  feared  much 
we  should  never  have  seen  each  other  more.  Then  Mr 
White  stayed  here  St  Mary  Magdalen's  Day,  and  so 
returned  back  with  William  Craft,  to  fetch  another 
company  home.  But  here  we  must  not  omit  how  the 
good  people  at  Bruges  continued  still,  as  before,  their 
charity  to  our  Sisters  that  remained.  Yea,  they  were  so 
careful  that  some  of  them  came  thither  still  to  see  what 
they  wanted,  and  provided  from  one  house  or  other 
necessaries,  and  also  good  cherishing  for  the  sick.  They 
also  grew  acquainted  with  the  cloister  of  Bernardine 
women,  who  relieved  them  what  they  could. 

It  was  then  ordained  that  this  second  company  should 
come  home  by  Antwerp  because  Mr  Clifford,  our  good 
friend,  desired  very  earnestly  to  entertain  them  in  his 
house.  They  did  so,  and  arrived  here  upon  the  6th  day  of 
August;  seven  nuns,  another  novice,  and  one  lay  sister 
and  scholar  which  only  of  all  the  scholars  returned  again, 
for  her  sister  Ao-atha  Brook  remained  at  our  cloister  at 
Bruges,  and  another,  Frances  Thimelby,  sister  to  this 
novice  that  now  came  home,  being  in  a  great  sickness  and 
weakness,  went  into  England  for  her  health,  with  the 
intention  to  come  again  to  us,  but  the  other  two,  thinking 
to  return  into  England,  for  the  present  were  stayed  by 
some,  and  in  the  end  went  unto  other  cloister,  not  much 
against  our  will  for  they  were  not  so  fit  for  us.  After  that, 
Mr  White  returned  again  to  fetch  all  that  remained,  and  it 
was  a  wonderful  thing  to  see  the  kindness  of  the  people  at 
Bruges,  who  were  still  sorry  when  our  Sisters  were  to  come 
home,  although  they  were  then  at  their  charges.  They 
had  taken  so  great  a  love  unto  them  as  some  of  them  wept 
bitterly  to  part,  especially  when  the  last  were  to  come 
away,  they  did  weep  pitifully,  grieving  so  that  they  must 
leave  them,  and  many  gave  them  money.  They  then  gave 
up  the  house  again  with  great  thanks  unto  the  canon,  and 
restored  the  household  stuff  to  those  that  had  lent  it  them, 
and    upon    the   day   of  our    Blessed    Lady's   Assumption 


Thomas,  First  Baron  Clifford  of  Cuudleigh, 

Lord  High  Treasurer  of  England.     Bom,  1630  ;  died,  i673- 

From  Portrait  at  Ughrooke. 


[Fact  pagt  140. 


Mother  Anne  of  the  Ascension  (Ann  Worsley), 

Discalced  Camielite,  First  Prioress  of  Antwerp  (now  Lanherne).     Welcomed  St  Monica's 

Canonesses  during  Siege  of  Louvain,  1635.     Died,  1644. 

From  Piirtraii  at  Lanherne. 


[Face  page  147. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  147 

remained  at  Nazareth,  our  cloister  there,  and  the  next  day- 
after  took  their  journey  homeward.  But  the  nuns  of  St 
Dominic's  Order,  being  near  the  waterside  where  they  had 
to  take  boat  for  Ghent,  invited  them  to  breakfast,  as  they 
had  done  the  other  company  before,  very  kindly.  They 
could  not  then  come  home  directly,  by  reason  that  our 
Reverend  Mother  sent  them  word,  the  prioress  of  the 
English  Teresians  at  Antwerp  desired  very  earnestly  they 
might  also  come  by  that  way  as  the  former  had  done,  for 
she  had  gotten  leave  of  the  bishop  to  entertain  them, 
within  her  cloister.  They  did  so  then,  and  were  exceeding 
much  made  of  by  the  good  religious  and  kind  Mother, 
insomuch  that  she  made  them  great  cheer,  and  showed 
them  all  the  kindness  she  could.  It  seemed  to  her  she 
never  did  enough.  She  kept  them  some  days,  it  being 
impossible  to  get  away,  for  between  that  monastery  and 
ours  had  always  been  good  correspondence. 

So  then  our  Sisters  at  last  came  all  home  on  the  23rd 
of  August,  St  Bartholomew's  Eve,  and  in  this  the  last 
company,  seven  nuns,  two  lay  sisters,  and  the  other 
novice  which  had  been  so  sick  at  Bruges,  and  was  now 
almost  recovered. 

So  now  were  returned  home  thirty-one,  for  four 
scholars  stayed  away  as  is  said.  We  were  then  exceeding 
glad  that  Almighty  God  had  so  admirably  preserved  us 
here,  and  assisted  them  there  with  such  favourable 
providence,  and  finally  gathered  us  all  together  again; 
wherefore,  upon  a  fit  and  convenient  day  after  the 
Feast  of  our  holy  Father  St  Augustine,  on  the  .  .  .  day  of 
September,  we  sung  here  a  solemn  Mass  of  the  Most 
Blessed  Trinity,  for  to  give  the  divine  Majesty  hearty 
thanks  for  these  great  benefits,  and  the  Tc  Dcum 
Laudamus  after  the  Mass. 

We  had  also  another  day  for  recreation,  to  be  merry 
together  and  rejoice  one  with  another,  and  with  our  good 
Fathers  who  sufi"ered  so  much  with  us  and  had  taken  such 
pains.     Upon  the  30th  of  September,  this  same  year,  St 


148  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Jerome's  Day,  were  professed  two  of  the  forementioned 
novices  that  went  forth.  The  third,  Sister  Mary  Philpot, 
was  fain  to  stay  longer  by  reason  that  her  portion  was  not 
ready,  and  her  friends,  being  much  in  debt,  were  not  to  be 
trusted  for  payment ;  wherefore,  both  to  her  grief  and  ours, 
she  was  enforced  to  stay  for  the  good  of  our  community, 
being  much  beloved  and  brought  up  here  of  a  child  as  we 
shall  declare  more  largely  in  due  time. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  EIGHTH 

The  plague.  Sister  Winefred  Thimelby,  "  the  best  loved  of  all  our  Reverend 
Mothers."  The  Tixall  Letters.  The  Westons,  Earls  of  Portland.  Lady 
Mary  Weston.  The  Astons.  A  bride's  dress  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  The 
Philpots  of  Compton,  Sister  Benedict  Coleman  and  her  brother,  Walter 
Coleman,  O.S.F.,  martyr  in  prison. 

The  terrors  of  war  were  succeeded  at  St  Monica's  by  the 
horrors  of  pestilence.  The  quiet  firmness  displayed  by  the 
Sisters  during  the  siege  was  equalled  by  their  tranquil  confidence, 
while  the  plague  was  ravaging  the  Low  Countries  and  had 
invaded  their  cloister. 

From  the  Chronicle  we  learn  that  this  terrible  scourge  had 
not  been  unknown  to  some  of  them  while  in  England.  Those 
who  had  once  recovered  from  the  disease  possessed  an  immunity 
from  it  which  enabled  them  with  safety  to  wait  on  their  stricken 
Sisters. 

A  few  notes  only  on  some  families  mentioned  in  the  present 
chapter  will  be  needed  in  this  placa 

Winefred,  daughter  of  Richard  Thimelby  of  Irnham,  was 
professed  on  the  30th  September  1635.  In  our  former  volume, 
the  profession  of  Sister  Elizabeth  Clifford,  her  aunt,  called  for 
some  account,  which  it  is  needless  to  repeat,  of  the  Clifford, 
Thimelby,  and  Aston  families.  The  name  of  Thimelby  has 
passed  away,  but  the  houses  of  Arundell  of  Wardour  and  Clifford 
of  Chudleigh  represent  their  ancient  race.  A  few  words  on 
Sister  Winefred,  "  the  best  loved  of  all  our  Reverend  Mothers," 
are  all  I  need  add  to  what  I  have  written  elsewhere. 

Her  natural  gifts  were  in  full  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the 
community  of  St  Monica's,  and  during  her  twenty-three  years 
of  office  she  fostered  and  strengthened  that  spirit,  which  the 
Sisters  had  received  from  their  first  beginning,  and  have  pre- 
served, as  the  writer  can  testify,  down  to  the  present  day,  with 
all  its  charm  of  cheerful  austerity  and  frank  simplicity.  The 
correspondence    of    Prioress    Thimelby,    published     by    Arthur 


150  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

Clifford  in  the  Tixall  Letters  *  is  full  of  an  affectionate  playful- 
ness, which  enhances  the  gracefulness  of  her  religious  fervour. 
To  her  brother-in-law,  the  Hon.  Herbert  Aston,  she  writes : 
"  Do  not  suppose  me  a  well-mortified  nun,  dead  to  the  world, 
for,  alas !  it  is  not  so ;  I  am  alive,  and  as  nearly  concerned  for 
those  I  love,  as  if  I  had  never  left  them,  and  must  share  in  all 
their  fortunes,  whether  good  or  bad."  To  her  sister,  Mrs  Herbert 
Aston  :  "  I  am  one  of  the  happiest  persons  living,  though  still, 
methinks,  I  should  be  happier  dying."  Her  desire  that  her 
sister-in-law,  Gertrude,  "  Gatt "  as  she  calls  her,  daughter  of  Lord 
Aston,  should  take  the  veil  at  St  Monica's,  was  at  length  gratified. 
To  "Gatt"  she  writes:  "My  Lord  (Portland)  in  his  plain,  but 
cordial  way,  says :  '  Remember  me  to  poor  Gatt ;  would  she  be 
a  nun  ?  Faith,  if  she  knew  the  world  half  as  well  as  I,  she 
would  make  haste  out  of  it'  Your  mistress  worries  me  with 
her  oft  kind  whispers :  '  Is  there  no  hope  of  Gatt's  return  ? ' 
Sisters  Clayton,  Lamb,  King,  Musgrave,  Constable,  Clarke, 
Stafford,  Aurelia,  all  and  every  one  ask  the  same."  In  the  last 
of  her  published  letters,  she  says:  "Age  summons  me  quickly 
to  the  grave,  and  I  thank  God  I  feel  no  unwillingness  to  die. 
But  whilst  I  live,  I  must  love  ;  God  forbid  my  love  should  die 
with  life." 

Among  her  friends  was  Lady  Mary  Weston,  daughter  of  the 
first  Earl  of  Portland,  by  his  second  wife,  Frances  Waldegrave. 
This  devout  lady  lived  in  the  convent,  where  she  built  for  herself 
"  those  rooms  beyond  the  chancel  of  the  church  in  the  orchard, 
where  she  made  also  an  entry  to  pass  into  our  choir  for  the 
divine  service."  Her  brother  Thomas  was  the  Lord  Portland, 
fourth  Earl,  referred  to  above,  and  he  seems  to  have  for  a  time 
boarded  in  the  chaplain's  house. 

Their  father,  Richard  Weston,  Earl  of  Portland,  Lord  Treasurer 
of  England,  is  said  by  Clarendon  to  have  incurred  public  jealousy 
for  "  the  suspicion  of  his  religion.  His  wife  and  all  his  daughters 
were  declared  of  the  Roman  religion  ;  and  though  he  himself 
and  his  sons  sometimes  went  to  church,  yet  he  was  never  thought 
to  have  any  zeal  for  it.  His  dependents  with  whom  only  he 
had  entire  freedom,  were  all  known  papists."  The  "  Note-book 
of  John  Southcote,  D.D.,"  published  in  their  first  volume  by  the 
Catholic  Record  Association,  says  that  he  died  13th  March  1635, 
catolicamente. 

*  The  originals  were  sold  by  Messrs  Sotheby  in  1899,  with  the  library  of  the 
late  Sir  F.  Constable  of  Aston  Hall. 


Father  Christopher  of  St  Clare  (Walter  Coleman),  O.S.F. 

Sentenced  to  Death  for  his  Priesthood.     Died  in  Newgate,  1645. 

His  Sister  was  a  Nun  at  St  iMonica's. 


From  an  Old  Print. 


[Face  page  151. 


CHUONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  151 

Another  of  his  daughters,  half-sister  to  the  one  just  mentioned, 
also  named  Mary,  was  married  to  Lord  Aston.  When  Gertrude 
Thimelby  was  clothed,  we  read  that  "  Lord  and  Lady  Aston  gave 
her  dowry."  According  to  custom,  to  symbolise  their  bidding 
adieu  to  the  world,  novices  appeared  before  the  altar  in  their 
bridal  dress,  which  they  were  to  exchange  for  the  white  robe  of 
a  canoness.  What  follows  is  worthy  of  the  days  of  Charles  II. 
"  She  [Gertrude  Thimelby]  had  a  clothing  gown  of  cloth  of 
silver,  which  cost  £4.0,  and  she  gave  i^20  more  to  make  it  into 
church  stuff.  She  gave  also  another  vestment,  and  an  ante- 
pendium  of  cloth  of  gold,  and  a  petticoat  of  cloth  of  silver,  which 
she  gave  her  niece.  Sister  Catharine  Aston,"  professed  at  St 
Monica's  ten  years  later.  Francesca,  the  Prioress's  youngest 
sister,  was  professed  conditionally  in  1644,  on  her  deathbed. 
From  the  obit-book  I  take  the  following  entries  :  "  May. — The  Right 
Honourable  Thomas  Weston,  Earl  of  Portland,  a  singular  bene- 
factor and  dear  friend  to  this  monastery.  July.— My  Lady  Mary 
Weston,  sister  to  Lord  Portland,  who  lived  many  years  here,  and 
was  a  benefactress  to  this  monastery." 

Sister  Mary  Philpot  was  professed  in  July  1536.  Her  pro- 
fession connects  our  community  with  the  Arundells  of  Wardour. 
Her  mother  was  a  daughter  of  Thomas  Lord  Arundell  of 
Wardour.  The  head  of  the  Philpots  of  Com.pton  held  the  office  of 
Vice-Comes  of  Southampton.  Dames  Barbara  and  Mary  Philpot 
were  Benedictine  nuns  at  Pontoise  (now  Teignmouth),  and  an 
aunt  of  Sister  Mary,  the  wife  of  George  Jerningham,  was  the 
mother  of  one  of  our  Louvain  canonesses.  A  great  uncle  of  John 
Philpot,  Sister  Mary's  father,  suffered  death  for  heresy  in  Queen 
Mary's  reign. 

How  it  fared  with  Leicestershire  Catholics  in  Elizabeth's  reign 
is  graphically  described  by  our  chronicler  in  her  beautiful  story 
of  the  childhood  of  Sister  Frances  Burrows.  Sister  Frances  is  a 
link  connecting  the  families  of  Vaux,  Roper,  Brookcsby, 
Thimelby,  and  Wiseman. 

Here  I  may  supply  an  omission  in  our  preceding  volume. 
Sister  Benedict  (Elizabeth  Coleman)  professed  at  St  Monica's 
in  1618,  was  the  daughter  of  Walter  Coleman  of  Cannock  in 
Staffordshire  by  his  wife  Elizabeth  Whitgreave  of  Burton  Manor 
in  the  same  county,  of  whom  our  Louvain  MS.  says  that  "she 
died  very  blessedly."  But  what  recent  research  has  brought  to 
light  for  the  first  time  is  that  Walter  Coleman,  O.S.F.,  a  glorious 
confessor  of  the  Faith,  if  not  martyr,  called  in  religion  Christopher 


152  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

a  Sancta  Clara,  was  her  brother  or  at  least  half-brother,  as  his 
mother  may  have  been  Dorothy  Comberford.  His  father  married 
twice,  and  the  order  of  the  marriages  is  uncertain.  The  martyr's 
parentage  was  hitherto  not  accurately  known.  His  life  is  to  be 
found  in  Mrs  Hope's  Franciscan  Martyrs  in  England.  On  the 
8th  December  1641,  he  was  sentenced  to  death  for  his  priesthood 
at  the  old  Bailey,  but  reprieved,  and  after  bearing  much  cruel 
usage,  died  in  Newgate  in  1645. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

From  the  profession  of  Sister  Winefred  Thimelby  to  the  resignation 

OF  THE  OFFICE  OF  SUB-PRIORESS  BY   SiSTER   ELIZABETH  SHIRLEY.      Mr 

Richard  Thimelby's  career.  Imprisoned  in  the  Tower.  Sister 
Grace  Bedingfeld.  The  plague  at  Louvain.  Death  of  Sister 
Mary  Worthington  of  plague.  Sister  Frances  Burrows. 
Singular  events  of  her  childhood.  An  apparition  in  a 
Leicestershire  country  house.    1635-1637. 

The  first  of  these  professed,  Sister  Winefred  Thimelby,  was 
daughter  to  Richard  Thimelby  of  Irnham  in  Lincolnshire 
of  an  ancient  house.  He  was  brother  to  Sister  Elizabeth 
Clifford,  widow,  of  whom  we  made  mention,  and  her 
mother  was  daughter  of  Mrs  Brookesby,  Mrs  Anne 
Vaux's  sister,  all  very  good  and  constant  Catholics,  who 
kept  Father  Garnet,  the  worthy  martyr,  in  their  house, 
the  chief  of  the  Jesuits.  This  Mr  Richard  Thimelby 
suffered  much  for  the  Catholic  Faith,  and  being  but  yet 
a  youth,  he  was  taken  from  his  parents,  to  be  brought  up 
a  heretic  with  the  Earl  of  Lincoln  ;  but  for  all  what  they 
could  do,  he  remained  firm  and  constant  in  his  religion. 
Afterwards,  upon  a  false  accusation  of  some,  he  was  put 
in  prison,  suspecting  he  had  intelligence  beyond  seas 
about  state  matters,  and  it  was  only  for  having  gotten 
into  his  hands  a  letter  which  Father  Parsons  had  written 
wherein  he  proved  he  had  never  been  against  the  King  of 
Scots,  but  if  he  were  a  Catholic,  he  would  prefer  him 
above  all  others,  and  that  he  had  assisted  him  with  many 
ducats  upon  such  an  occasion.  This  some  hearing  him 
read,  made  such  a  matter  of  suspicion,  that  he  was  put 

153 


154  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

first  in  the  country  in  prison,  and  afterwards  in  the  Tower 
of  London.  It  was  said  he  should  be  executed,  but  by 
the  earnest  labour  and  suit  of  good  friends,  he  got  himself  at 
length  cleared  of  that  imputation,  after  almost  a  year's  im- 
prisonment. Divers  times  he  sustained  losses  in  the  perse- 
cution of  those  times.  He  was  always  a  harbourer  of 
priests  and  religious  men,  keeping  one  of  residence  in  his 
house,  besides  the  entertainment  of  strangers,  and 
Almighty  God  preserved  them,  so  that  among  so  many 
searchings  as  they  had,  never  any  was  taken.  Once 
the  searchers  came  running  up  where  the  priest  was 
at  Mass,  having  entered  suddenly  the  house,  but  there- 
upon Mrs  Thimelby  found  a  device  to  call  them  down 
to  her  about  some  question,  and  God  turned  their 
minds  so,  that  they  got  a  strong  conceit  nothing  was 
to  be  found,  for  that  they  supposed  they  had  had 
warning  of  their  coming  and  so  departed  away,  without 
more  ado. 

This  good  gentleman  (Mr  Richard  Thimelby),  had 
many  children,  and  this  was  the  thirteenth  child,  who 
when  a  little  one,  heard  her  father  say  unto  her  mother, 
that  it  would  be  an  exceeding  great  joy  to  him  if  any  of 
his  children  would  take  a  religious  course,  whereupon  she 
began  to  get  some  mind  thereunto.  But  her  father 
dying  when  she  was  but  5  years  old,  she  soon  left  off 
this  good  desire.  Nevertheless,  the  priest  of  the  house, 
who  was  a  Jesuit,  would  still  be  inciting  her  to  become  a 
religious,  especially  in  this  house,  but  prevailed  not  with 
her  herein,  until  he  obtained  it,  as  it  seems,  after  his  death, 
for  her  mother  dying  also  when  she  was  about  10  years 
of  age,  and  the  said  priest  dying  also  some  time  after,  she 
presently  upon  his  death  got  a  full  mind  to  become  a 
religious,  and  made  it  known  to  her  eldest  brother,  unto 
whose  charge  all  the  children  were  left,  who  liked  well 
thereof,  and  sent  her  hither  together  with  another  sister 
of  theirs,  named  Frances,  younger  than  she,  who  had  also 
a   mind   to    be   a   religious,  and    coming   here  were  both 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  155 

received,  she  being  then  12  years  old,  and  lived  here 
a  scholar  with  her  sister  until  fit  time,  then  was  clothed, 
and  fain  to  fly  (as  we  have  said)  in  the  time  of  distress 
with  her  sisters,  for  we  sent  away  then  all  our  novices  and 
scholars,  as  reason  was,  to  make  them  out  of  danger,  that 
were  free ;  her  sister  Frances  then  we  sent  home  into 
England,  by  reason  that  she  had  long  been  sick  of  a 
lingering  weakness  which  hindered  her  clothing  and  put 
her  life  in  danger,  hoping  that  with  change  of  air  and 
country  she  might  recover  her  health,  being  of  good 
disposition  and  very  desirous  of  religion ;  but  this  her 
sister  having  passed  her  whole  year  of  noviceship  before 
the  trouble  of  flying  began,  was  now  professed  to  her 
great  contentment  at  the  age  of  16  years,  her  brother  Sir 
John  Thimelby,  showing  himself  very  kind  and  beneficial 
both  to  her  and  to  us. 

The  other  was  Sister  Grace  Bedingfeld,  daughter  of 
Mr  Francis  Bedingfeld  of  Redlingfield  in  Suffolk,  of  whom 
we  have  made  mention  before  when  we  spake  of  his 
daughter's  profession,  Sister  Augustine  Bedingfeld,  in  the 
year  1622,  therefore  we  shall  not  need  to  say  much  in  this 
place,  but  only  that  of  ten  daughters,  this  was  the  youngest 
and  had  always  a  desire  to  be  a  religious  from  a  little  child, 
her  parents  also  furthering  her  much  therein,  who  sent 
wilHngly  almost  all  their  daughters  into  divers  religious 
houses,  and  they  were  very  desirous  that  this  should  come 
hither,  they  therefore  got  means  to  have  her  received,  being 
but  13  years  old,  who  lived  here  a  scholar  with  the  rest  until 
she  was  clothed  with  the  former.  At  her  going  forth  unto 
Bruges,  Almighty  God  tried  her  with  a  severe  sickness, 
but  she  was  pretty  well  recovered  at  her  return  home  and 
so  made  now  her  holy  profession  at  the  age  of  17,  they 
both  having  kept  their  novice-year  before  going  out  to 
Bruges. 

About  this  time  1635,  the  plague  raged  much  in  the 
town,  and  among  others  it  happened  that  Mrs  Mary  Green, 
who  lived  by  our  cloister,  had  her  maid  sick  on  the  sudden, 


156  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

but  thought  it  was  something  else  and  not  the  plague. 
Presently  after,  she  herself  fell  sick,  and  then  desired  for 
charity  of  our  Reverend  Mother  that  one  of  our  lay  sisters 
might  come  there  to  tend  her  in  respect  that  her  maid  also 
lay  very  sick.  Hereupon  our  Reverend  Mother,  not  know- 
ing that  it  was  the  plague,  nevertheless  for  fear  of  the 
worst,  she  would  not  command,  but  only  asked  one  of  the 
lay  sisters  if  she  would  be  content  to  go,  and  the  Dutch 
Sister,  Jannecken,  who,  as  is  said,  had  been  Dr  Clement's 
servant,  undertook  this  charity  and  went  to  Mrs  Green, 
serving  and  looking  both  to  her  and  the  maid  carefully. 
But  Mrs  Green  soon  died,  being  an  old  woman  of  almost 
80  years.  The  infection  soon  made  an  end  of  her,  though 
yet  none  knew  it  was  the  plague,  but  we  thought  she  died 
of  age,  and  therefore  she  was  buried  in  our  church  as  she 
had  desired,  for  she  left  all  that  she  had  to  our  monastery, 
and  having  as  she  said  lived  all  her  life  a  maid  in  the  world, 
she  would  have  that  virgins  should  be  her  heirs  and  rest 
among  us.  She  had  been  always  a  good  virtuous  woman, 
and  did  good  works  and  charity  abroad.  She  had  lived 
fifty  years  out  of  England  in  these  parts,  for  she  would  not 
marry,  but  came  over  to  try  if  she  could  be  a  religious ; 
but  it  seems  it  was  not  God's  will  she  should  undertake  a 
religious  life,  for  she  was  always  crossed  therein,  having 
offered  herself  to  religious  houses  divers  times ;  wherefore 
she  settled  herself  to  live  virtuously  in  the  world,  and  so 
continued  many  years  at  Brussels,  and  going  in  the  habit 
of  a  Devote  or  Jesuitress,  but  not  tying  herself  to  any 
thing.  And  after  St  Monica's  cloister  was  begun,  she 
came  here  to  this  town,  and  continued  to  live  here  ever 
after,  being  about  the  space  of  twenty-six  years,  and 
in  her  old  age  she  grew  blind,  which  was  a  great 
cross,  because  after  that  she  could  not  help  herself  to 
devotion  with  reading  of  good  things  as  before,  yet 
she  bore  her  cross  with  great  patience  and  contentment 
in  the  will  of  God,  and  came  daily  to  our  church,  spend- 
ing most  of  the  morning  at  her  prayers,  and  often  saying 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  157 

her  beads  in  the  day,  because  she   could    not    see  to  do 
anything. 

Thus  it  pleased  God  at  length  to  take  her  out  of  this 
painful  life,  having  seen  and  felt  the  distress  of  this  town 
in  the  siege,  she  remaining  here  all  that  time,  and  so  by  a  , 
short  and  easy  death  most  happily  rendered  her  soul  to  her 
Creator,  She  left  well  to  our  house,  for  she  had  of  a  long 
time  kept  for  us  in  store  about  ^80  in  money,  passing  her- 
self many  an  ill  and  hard  meal  for  not  to  break  the  said 
sum  from  us.  But  out  of  that  her  maid  should  have  had 
jCio  and  some  of  her  goods,  if  she  had  lived,  which  now 
came  all  to  us  by  reason  that  soon  after  Mrs  Green's  death, 
the  maid  growing  worse,  it  was  discovered  she  had  the 
plague,  and  then  was  carried  into  the  hospital  that  she 
might  not  die  in  the  house.  Soon  after  she  died,  and  we 
permitted  not  our  lay  sister  that  tended  her  to  come  home 
again  to  us  but  procured  her  a  chamber,  in  the  hospital, 
and  to  live  there,  until  we  should  see  whether  she  had  taken 
any  infection  or  no,  for  as  yet  she  was  well  in  health  ;  but 
not  long  after  her  being  there,  she  grew  indeed  sick  of  the 
plague,  which  showed  that  she  had  taken  it  before.  She 
was  carefully  tended  and  due  remedies  given  her,  the  Sister 
of  the  hospital  being  very  kind  to  her,  so  as  it  pleased  God 
that  she  recovered  and  came  home  again  in  due  time,  with 
all  Mrs  Green's  goods,  which  had  been  well  aired,  washed 
and  cleansed.  Nevertheless,  we  know  not  upon  what 
occasion,  it  happened  soon  after  that  another  of  our  young 
lay  sisters  sickened.  Sister  Anne  Reading ;  and  having 
been  ill  all  night,  in  the  morning  we  sent  for  the  doctor,  to 
know  what  she  had,  who  liked  her  not,  but  desired  our 
Reverend  Mother  to  sever  her  from  the  community  for  fear 
of  the  worst.  Whereupon  she  was  sent  out  into  new 
buildings  for  the  entertainment  of  strangers,  and  she  was 
put  into  the  chambers  where  Mrs  Margaret  Stan  ten  had 
lived  before,  who,  after  Dr  Clement's  death,  desired  to  board 
with  us  in  the  Father's  house  for  some  years  ;  but  at  length 
we,  finding  inconvenience  of  boarders,  had  procured  her  to 


158  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

be  dismissed  hence  by  the  bishop's  appointment.  Which 
happened  now  well  for  us  that  room  to  be  free  where  our 
Sister  was  kept,  for  it  proved  indeed  that  she  had  the 
plague,  and  the  other  Sister  lately  recovered  and  come 
home  was  sent  now  to  serve  and  to  look  to  her.  We 
also  procured  the  hospital  Sisters  to  come  daily  and 
minister  to  her  all  remedies  for  that  disease,  as  also  a 
good  Franciscan,  who  used  to  go  unto  all  infected 
persons  of  the  plague,  came  very  carefully  to  assist 
her,  she  having  well  the  French  language,  so  as  this 
Sister  also  recovered,  and  our  cloister  was  free  for  this 
year. 

In  the  year  1636,  about  the  end  of  May,  the  servant  of 
our  cloister,  Giles,  being  abroad  in  the  town,  got  the  plague 
which  then  continued  still,  and  came  home  very  sick,  but 
kept  himself  close  in  his  chamber  for  a  day  or  two,  think- 
ing with  rest  to  put  away  what  he  felt ;  but  at  length  we 
were  fain  to  send  for  the  doctor,  who  doubted  he  had  the 
plague,  whereupon  we  sent  also  for  the  Pest-Father  and 
hospital  Sisters,  who  applied  all  remedies  to  him  possible, 
but  nothing  availed,  for  they  found  he  was  infected  with 
the  worst  kind  of  plague  called  the  peppercorn,  so  as 
within  three  or  four  days  he  was  come  to  be  past  hope  of 
life. 

Then  did  our  Reverend  Mother  get  the  Pest-Father,  a 
good  Franciscan,  to  come  and  hear  his  confession,  who  also 
made  his  will  for  him,  and  he  left  us  a  legacy  to  our  cloister, 
and  disposed  of  other  things  as  he  pleased,  leaving  the  most 
he  had  to  his  only  sister  ;  and  after  that  the  brothers  came 
and  carried  him  to  the  hospital,  as  the  manner  is  in  this 
town  commonly  to  go  and  die  there  for  to  infect  their 
own  houses  the  less,  and  so  upon  the  2nd  day  of  June 
he  made  a  happy  end  in  the  hospital  as  we  may  well 
believe,  being  a  very  honest  and  good  man,  who  had 
served  us  faithfully  about  four  or  five  years,  and  he 
had  been  servant  to  Dr  Clement,  after  whose  death 
he  served  some  time  the  English  Benedictines  at  Brussels, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  159 

and  after  that  came  to  us.  He  was  a  good-natured  man, 
simple  and  innocent,  and  bore  great  affection  to  our 
cloister. 

After  his  death,  which  happened  on  the  Monday,  the 
Friday  after,  one  of  our  nuns  was  taken  with  the  placrue, 
Sister  Mary  Worthington,  who  at  the  time  attended 'our 
Reverend  Mother,  and  she  was  well  to  our  seeming  the  day 
before  ;  yet  it  appeared  afterv/ards  the  infection  was  in  her 
body  before,  but  how  she  took  it  none  can  truly  affirm,  only 
we  suspected  some  cause.  It  happened  that  on  the  Friday 
night,  she  felt  sick  all  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  at  four 
of  the  clock  got  up  and  felt  a  swelling  risen  in  her  flank 
where  the  plague  sore  useth  to  be,  whereupon  before  Prime 
she  went  and  looked  about  for  Sister  dementia,  who  hav- 
ing had  the  plague  in  England,  she  thought  could  best 
discern  what  she  had,  and  having  been  in  the  choir  to  look 
for  her,  at  last  she  found  her  and  told  her  in  what  case  she 
was,  and  how  she  had  been  very  sick  that  night.  She 
hearing  this  thing,  and  looking  also  on  the  swellino-, 
affirmed  presently  she  had  the  plague,  thereupon  carried 
the  news  to  the  Reverend  Mother,  w^ho,  being  thereat 
stricken  with  extreme  grief,  presently  took  order  to  have 
her  severed  from  the  community,  and  so  sent  her  forth  to 
that  outward  building,  where  our  lay  sister  had  been  laid 
the  year  before,  which  is  not  out  of  the  inclosure  ;  and  the 
two  lay  sisters  which  had  tended  Giles  and  were  as  yet 
there  without,  took  her  in  charge  to  look  to  her  with  all 
diligence.  Then  were  the  hospital  Sisters  sent  for,  who 
seeing  her,  said  she  was  very  sorely  infected,  yet  all  remedies 
that  could  be  devised,  were  applied  unto  her,  so  that  she 
remained  five  days  alive,  and  we  in  suspense  what  would 
become  of  her.  Then  was  the  Pest-Father  also  sent  for 
to  come  to  her,  for  having  the  language  very  well,  he  could 
assist  her,  who  also  said  that  some  little  before,  he  had  in 
his  sleep  dreamt  that  St  Monica's  cloister  called  for  him, 
because  the  plague  was  gotten  there,  which  proved  soon 
most  true.     He  was  a  holy  and  fervent  man,  who  assisted 


160  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

her  with  exceeding  care  and  charity,  even  to  the  last,  and 
she  was  very  well  content  with  him,  but  nevertheless  our 
Reverend  Father  could  not  be  satisfied  till  he  wrote  a  letter 
to  her  for  to  know  if  there  were  any  need,  and  if  that  she 
desired  him  he  would  willingly  go  to  help  her.  She  sent 
him  word  again,  and  assured  him  that  she  had  nothing  that 
troubled  her  conscience,  but  that  for  confession  or  anything 
else,  she  could  speak  as  freely  to  that  good  Father,  though 
at  first  she  was  a  little  troubled  that  she  must  die  so 
without  the  company  of  our  Sisters  and  our  Reverend 
Mother,  whom  she  loved  most  dearly,  yet,  notwithstanding, 
she  resigned  herself  unto  the  will  of  God,  and  was 
content. 

The  Franciscan  Father  had  great  compassion  that  so 
young  and  able  a  person  for  God's  service  must  die  in,  the 
flower  of  her  age,  but  yet  he  animated  her  so  that,  after  all 
the  remedies  applied  nothing  availing  to  save  her  life,  upon 
St  Barnabas  Day  late  at  night  after  Compline,  she  entered 
into  her  mortal  agony,  and  seeing  there  was  no  hope  of 
remedy,  but  that  she  must  die,  desired  the  two  lay  sisters  that 
tended  her  to  carry  her  down  by  any  means  into  the  little 
garden,  which  joined  to  those  rooms,  that  she  might  die 
in  the  air,  and  not  so  much  infect  the  house,  as  they  used 
to  do  in  this  town.  They  yielded  to  her  request,  and 
made  her  a  shelter  in  the  garden,  and  a  bed  and  bedstead 
was  set  up  thereunder,  where  being  brought,  the  good 
Father  assisted  her  with  prayers  and  holy  admoni- 
tions, even  to  the  last,  and  would  not  depart  from  her 
when  she  gave  up  the  ghost,  but  yet  caused  the  lay 
sisters  to  go  aside,  as  she  herself  also  desired  them  by 
sign  to  do.  It  was  a  pitiful  thing  for  both  our  Fathers 
to  hear  her  groan  in  her  last  pains,  and  the  Fran- 
ciscan read  so  loud  the  commendations  as  they  could  hear 
him,  yea,  some  that  were  in  the  choir  at  that  time 
heard  him. 

She  happily  rendered  her  soul  to  God  after  ten  of  the 
clock  at  night,  and  we  were  in  great  sorrow  when  we  knew 


Venkrablk  Thomas  Tunstal,  Priest. 
Martyred  at  Nonvich,  July  13,  1616. 

From  Portrait  at  Stonyhurst. 


[Fact  page  lili). 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  161 

of  her  death,  especially  our  Reverend  Mother  felt  this  cross 
extremely,  by  reason  that  she  loved  her  much  and  had 
long  been  her  mistress,  and  brought  her  up  in  religion  and 
assisted  her  in  matters  of  spirit.  She  was  a  very  virtuous 
religious,  and  always  both  in  the  world  and  in  the  cloister, 
of  an  innocent  life,  so  as  it  was  thought  that  she  never 
committed  a  mortal  sin,  for  she  was  always  of  a  set  and 
womanly  carriage,  not  wild  or  given  much  to  play  and 
sport  as  commonly  young  people  are.  Her  mother  also 
brought  her  up  very  carefully  in  virtue  and  the  fear  of  God, 
and  coming  so  young  to  the  monastery,  as  hath  been 
heretofore  declared,  and  her  life  here  so  laudable  and 
virtuous  in  all  her  conversations,  we  hoped  she  soon 
got  to  heaven,  only  it  was  pity  to  lose  so  young  a 
person,  and  who  was  like  to  prove  a  very  profitable 
member  in  holy  religion,  for  she  was  healthy  and  of  a 
sweet  and  wise  carriage,  fit  to  be  put  to  anything, 
a  great  lover  of  the  choir  and  laborious  in  outward 
things,  fervent  to  do  God  service.  She  had  been  but 
eight  years  professed,  and  we  were  compelled  to  bury 
her  in  our  orchard,  having  hallowed  some  ground  there ; 
and  the  said  Father  buried  her  with  the  assistance  of 
the  two  lay  sisters,  for  our  fear  was  too  great  to  bury 
her  within. 

After  that  we  kept  close  for  six  weeks,  not  writing  abroad 
to  any,  and  we  had  a  relaxation  from  work,  as  the  manner 
is  at  such  times,  for  to  erect  their  minds  out  of  fear,  and 
leave  to  speak,  but  some  turned  that  time  of  freedom  to 
spend  it  more  recollected,  and  give  themselves  to  God, 
praying  heartily  for  the  good  of  our  house.  We  also 
took  generally  every  morning  a  kind  of  preservative 
against  the  plague,  and  burned  every  morning  pitch  to 
smoke  the  house  all  over,  and  did  not  rise  at  midnight 
to  Matins  because  the  doctor  counselled  us  so,  but 
we  read  our  Compline  after  the  grace  of  supper,  and 
began  the  Matins  at  seven  of  the  clock,  when  before  we 
used  to  go  to  Compline.     But  this  manner  we  found  more 

L 


162  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

painful  than  to  rise  at  midnight,  and  were  glad  afterwards 
to  come  again  to  our  old  custom.  We  also  sang  daily  to 
our  Blessed  Lady,  after  the  High  Mass,  the  Antiphon 
Stella  Coeli,  and  for  a  while  read  our  Lady's  Litanies 
after  Evensong,  and  it  pleased  Almighty  God,  of  His 
goodness,  to  cease  the  infection  so  as  none  else  took  it ; 
but  after  this  we  were  wholly  free  of  further  plague  and 
danger. 

This  danger  being  past,  upon  St  James  the  Apostle's 
Day,  and  the  Feast  of  St  Anne,  the  visitor  sat  here  to 
hear  what  the  convent  had  to  say,  by  reason  that  the 
three  years  were  out  of  our  Reverend  Mother's  installing, 
being  then  confirmed  for  no  more  time. 

We  were  now  to  know  the  bishop's  will  concerning  her 
further  government.  Wherefore,  when  after  all  were  heard, 
and  the  disposition  of  their  minds  towards  her  well  mani- 
fested to  the  visitor,  we  were  fain  to  expect  a  long  while 
to  know  his  mind  and  will,  for  he  still  delayed  this  time 
and  left  us  in  suspense,  by  reason  as  we  understood 
afterwards,  that  he  sent  to  Mechlin  to  consult  with  his 
vicarious  (vicar),  who  had  made  the  former  visitation, 
and  installed  our  prioress  according  to  the  election, 
for  he  that  now  visited  us  was  only  our  new  land- 
deken  (rural  dean),  a  wise  and  good  man,  the  former 
landdeken  that  accompanied  the  vicarious  before,  being 
this  year  dead  of  the  plague.  So  after  due  consul- 
tation of  all  that  was  delivered  up  in  this  visita- 
tion, he  sent  hither  the  landdeken  that  now  visited 
us,  and  confirmed  our  Reverend  Mother  for  three  years 
more. 

In  this  time  of  suspense,  upon  the  Octave  of  St  Law- 
rence, the  17th  of  August,  was  professed  Sister  Mary 
Philpot,  the  first  of  our  three  novices,  who,  as  has  been  said, 
could  not  be  professed  with  the  other  two,  by  reason  that 
her  portion  was  not  ready  till  now.  She  was  daughter  to 
Sir  John  Philpot  of  Compton  in  Hampshire,  and  her 
mother  was  grand-daughter  to  the  Earl  of  Southampton, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  163 

whose  only  daughter  married  Count  Arundel,  and  her 
daughter,  the  Lady  Mary,  married  Sir  John  Philpot,  but 
died  when  this  child  was  yet  at  nurse,  and  the  other 
very  young.  They  were  both  Catholics,  but  further 
particulars  we  could  not  learn,  by  reason  that  she  came 
so  young  to  the  cloister  as  not  to  know  the  world  or 
her  friends ;  for  her  father  sent  her  over  to  us  when  she 
was  a  little  one  of  6  or  7  years  old,  with  a  sister  of  hers 
who  after  a  some  time  went  out  and  married.  But 
this  one  always  desired  to  be  a  religious,  for  Almighty 
God  drew  her  sweetly  to  Him  from  her  very  infancy, 
to  have  always  a  great  love  to  our  cloister  and 
religious  life.  Therefore  at  fit  years  she  was  clothed 
with  the  two  that  were  last  professed,  being  then  the 
eldest. 

Therefore  now  after  her  profession  we  gave  her  the 
same  place  above  the  other  two,  because  she  had  stayed, 
as  is  aforesaid,  only  for  the  good  of  our  house,  and 
not  for  any  fault  of  her  own,  as  also  being  a  good 
humble  soul.  For  that  is  a  privilege  which  it  is  in  the 
convent's  will  either  to  grant  or  deny,  unless  the 
profession  hath  been  stayed  behind  others  of  their 
fellow-novices,  wherein  commonly  they  proceed  accord- 
ing to  the  disposition  of  the  party,  as  is  thought  to 
be  best. 

Now  at  this  time  we  had  no  more  novices,  nor  yet 
scholars,  but  only  Sister  Dorothy  Brook,  Sir  Basil  Brook's 
daughter,  whom  we  intended,  upon  assurance  of  her  means 
by  her  father,  to  make  her  secured  to  the  house  in  that 
state  of  life,  because  she  was  not  thought  fit  to  undertake 
any  vows,  but  being  a  good  simple  soul  she  might  live 
so  a  virtuous  life  in  the  cloister.  Her  sister,  as  is  said, 
remained  at  our  monastery  at  Bruges,  because  at  her 
going  out  in  the  time  of  the  siege  she  liked  that  place  and 
would  stay  there,  whom  they  received  as  a  white  Sister  ; 
but  we  here  had  resolved  to  receive  no  more  white  Sisters 
two  or  three  years  before. 


164  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

In  the  year  1637,  upon  the  3rd  day  of  March,  died 
Sister  Frances  Burrows,  one  of  the  elders  that  came  from 
St  Ursula's  in  the  second  company.  She  had  been  sickly 
all  her  life  long,  and  weak.  She  was  very  tractable, 
obedient  to  all  her  superiors,  and  suffered  much,  because 
she  had  some  little  defects,  which,  though  she  laboured 
hard  to  subdue,  she  could  not  so  wholly  overcome  them, 
but  that  sometimes  a  hasty  word  came  from  her,  which 
nevertheless  was  presently  amended  with  humbly  speaking 
her  fault.  So  it  may  well  be  hoped  she  hath  gained  a 
good  crown  in  heaven  for  the  continual  labour  she  took 
here  in  overcoming  herself,  although  for  her  humiliations 
some  small  defects  still  seemed  to  remain,  which,  perhaps, 
were  not  so  displeasing  to  God  as  to  creatures  ;  also  for 
her  great  patience  and  humility,  which  showed  most  in 
divers  occasions,  especially  at  her  going  forth  to  Bruges 
with  the  rest  at  the  time  of  our  distress,  when  she 
gave  great  edification,  as  also  by  her  sweet  and  blessed 
death. 

And  in  respect  that  we  have  not  hitherto  particularly 
spoken  of  her  parents  and  her  coming  to  religion,  we  will 
now  set  it  down  here,  as  it  was  noted  down  in  a  paper 
apart  by  our  Reverend  Father.  She  was  born  at  Burrow- 
on-the-hill  in  Leicestershire,  her  father  a  gentleman  but  a 
younger  brother  ;  his  name  was  Anthony  Burrows.  Her 
mother,  called  Maud,  was  daughter  to  Lord  Vaux,  Baron 
of  Harrowden  in  Northamptonshire.  This  daughter  of 
theirs  was  first  brought  up  in  her  father's  house,  her 
mother  dying  when  she  was  but  5  years  of  age,  in  whose 
infancy  this  happened  worthy  of  note,  and  might  be 
accounted  a  sign  of  God's  graces  which  she  was  afterwards 
to  receive.  Her  father,  being  a  man  who  then  in  his 
religion  followed  the  time  and  frequented  the  churches  of 
heretics,  was  wont  on  Sundays  and  holy-days  to  go  with 
his  family  to  their  services.  Frances,  being  very  young, 
was  carried  thither  also  in  the  maid's  arms,  but  so  soon  as 
she  was  within  the  church  she  fell  fast  asleep,  not  waking 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  165 

till  she  was  out  of  the  church  again,  and  this  continued 
with  her  after  she  could  go  alone,  and  was  so  observed  in 
her,  that  they  thought  it  bootless  to  lead  her  into  the 
church,  but  would  leave  her  in  the  churchyard  to  play 
during  the  time  of  service. 

Soon  after  her  mother's  death,  she  was  taken  from  her 
father's  care,  and  assumed  by  a  kinswoman  of  hers,  one 
Mrs  Brooksby,  a  young  widow,  daughter  to  Lord  Vaux, 
who  brought  her  up  as  her  own  daughter,  for  the  most 
part  at  Harrowden  House,  where  her  cousin  lived.  When 
this  child  came  first  to  the  said  widow,  she  took  her  in  her 
arms  with  tears  and  said  :  "I  will  have  Frances,  I  will 
have  Frances " ;  having  before  intended  to  have  taken 
another  of  the  sisters  who  was  her  god-daughter.  "For 
to  this  child,"  quoth  she,  "God  will  give  a  blessing  which 
none  of  the  rest  shall  have " ;  which  proved  true,  for  she 
became  a  religious,  and  none  of  the  rest  so  much  as 
Catholic.  Being  committed  to  this  her  cousin's  care,  she 
was  first  taught  to  say  her  prayers,  then  instructed  in  the 
Catholic  religion  and  admitted  to  be  present  at  the 
exercises  thereof,  for  this  was  a  very  Catholic  house.  As 
she  grew  in  years,  so  did  she  in  the  constant  profession  of 
her  religion. 

She  showed  great  courage  when  the  pursuivants  and 
other  officers  came  to  the  house  to  search  for  priests, 
church  stuff,  or  Catholic  books,  which  was  there  often  to 
do,  the  rest  hiding  them  in  secret  places  made  in  the 
house  for  that  purpose.  But  she  was  always  let  out  to  go 
up  and  down  to  answer  the  ofiBcers,  because  her  courage 
was  such  as  she  never  seemed  to  be  daunted  or  feared  of 
anything.  It  happened,  when  she  was  but  1 1  years  of 
age,  a  priest  being  at  Mass  in  the  chamber  above,  and 
another  present,  a  great  noise  was  heard  in  the  house 
below ;  and  fearing  it  to  be  as  indeed  it  was,  the  priest 
desired  the  gentlewoman  of  the  house  to  go  down  and  the 
girl  with  her  to  see  what  the  matter  was.  They  went,  and 
in  tJie  hall  found,  through  negligence  of  the  doorkeeper. 


166  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

the  pursuivants  and  constables,  entered  with  many  swords 
drawn;  which  the  child  seeing,  cried  out,  "Oh!  put  up 
your  swords,  or  else  my  mother  will  die,  for  she  cannot 
endure  to  see  a  naked  sword."  The  officers  perceiving  the 
gentlewoman's  countenance  to  change,  believed  her  and  put 
up  their  swords.  But  Frances  runneth  back  again,  pre- 
tendincr  to  fetch  some  wine  for  her  mother,  shut  the  doors, 
gave  warning  to  the  priests,  helped  to  hide  them,  and  then 
came  back  again  to  the  pursuivants,  having  frustrated 
them  of  their  expectation,  for  they  could  find  no  priest. 
Such  was  her  present  will,  not  disturbed  in  time  of 
dano'er. 

Another  time,    a   pursuivant  thinking   with    terror   to 

make  her  disclose  the  secret  places  of  the  house,  caught 

her  by  the  arm,   and  holding  his   naked  dagger  at    her 

breast,  threatened  that  if  she  would  not  tell  him  where  the 

priests    were,    he   would    stab    her   in    the    heart.       She, 

undaunted,  as  not  apprehending  anything  of  death,  bade 

him  if  he  durst,   and  with    courage    said,    "  If  you  do,  it 

shall  be  the  hottest  blood  that  ever  thou  sheddest  in  thy 

life."     The   pursuivant,    perceiving  that  death    could    not 

fright   her,    offered   a   ;^ioo   to   have   her,    for    to    make 

a  present  to  the   Lord  Bishop  of  London,  saying  it  was 

pity   a    maid   of    her    courage    should    be    spoiled    with 

papistry.      Being  now   come   to   years  of  discretion   and 

some  ripeness  of  judgment,  conversing  daily  with  priests 

and  hearing  many  good  things  (and  sometimes  her  cousin 

talked  of  a  sister  of  hers,  called  Elizabeth,  who  was  a  nun 

at  Rouen  in  France  of  St  Clare's  Order),  she  got  thereupon 

a   great  love   unto  that  kind  of  life,  although  she  could 

not  imagine  what  it  was  to  be  a  nun.     Being  ashamed 

to  ask,   she  contented  herself  that   surely  it  was   a  fine 

thing,   but    wavering   in  her  mind,  sometimes  she  would 

be  a  nun,  sometimes   not ;    thus  she   continued  working 

with  her  mind  some  ten  years.     Once  in  an  evening,  about 

twilight,   having  left  her  company  and  being  alone  with 

thoughts  of  being  a  nun,  she  felt  in  her  soul  great  and 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  167 

strong  inspirations  from  God  in  which  she  took  very 
much  delight,  yet  understood  not  what  she  felt,  but 
resolutely  resolved  to  remain  a  virgin  all  her  life.  In  the 
summer  after  this,  being  in  a  Catholic  gentleman's  house 
where  for  some  time  she  remained,  it  happened  on  a 
Sunday  after  dinner,  as  she  was  alone  in  a  little  garden 
with  great  comfort  of  mind,  thinking  of  being  a  nun,  she 
suddenly  heard  one  to  knock  at  the  back  door  of  the 
said  garden,  where  none  could  come  except  those  of  the 
house,  and  knowing  that  the  servants  were  at  dinner,  she 
thought  it  might  be  some  of  the  children.  She  went  and 
opened  the  door,  and  saw  there  a  man  clothed  in  woollen 
cloth,  all  in  white.  His  garments  were  very  long,  but 
neatly  tucked  up,  and  such  as  she  had  never  seen  before. 
He  looked  cheerfully  on  her,  and  spoke  unto  her,  but  she 
understood  him  not,  and  so  she  told  him.  Then  he  made 
signs  to  her,  as  she  thought,  for  to  have  something  to 
eat.  Wherefore  presently  she  runs  to  the  butler  to  ask 
something  for  a  poor  man.  He  gave  her  a  good  piece  of 
bread  and  meat,  and  whilst  that  he  went  to  fetch  her 
also  a  pot  of  strong  beer,  she  cut  a  piece  of  pie  that  was 
there,  and  conveyed  it  out  at  the  window  that  the  butler 
might  not  see  it,  and  so  went  with  haste  to  the  man, 
fearing  he  might  be  departed,  but  he  was  not  gone.  She 
gave  it  to  him,  who  took  it  graciously,  ate  the  bread  and 
meat,  and  drank  the  beer  to  her  seeming,  but  the  pie  he  took 
up  in  the  tuck  of  his  garment.  She  perceiving  him  about 
to  do  it,  said  to  him  "  Oh !  you  will  spoil  your  white 
coat,"  at  which  he  smiled,  but  yet  put  it  in.  All  this 
while  she  stood,  as  it  were  forgetful  of  herself,  earnestly 
viewing  and  beholding  him,  never  having  seen  any  man 
in  the  like  attire  before ;  who,  when  he  had  eaten,  and 
drunk,  lifting  up  his  hand,  with  his  two  forefingers  gave 
her  a  long  blessing  and  went  away.  But  she  forgetting 
still  herself,  would  not  so  leave  him,  but  followed  him  a 
good  way,  till  coming  to  a  stile,  remembering  where  she 
was  and  that  alone,  forthwith  ran  back  in  all  haste  home. 


168  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

and  told  the  gentleman  of  the  house  and  the  priest  who 
was  there  what  she  had  seen.  They  went  presently  with 
all  speed  to  fetch  him  but  never  could  see  or  spy  him.  She 
made  inquiry  of  the  neighbours,  who  all  said  they  had  seen 
no  such  man,  and  they  never  would  hear  more  of  him. 
Neither  could  she  imagine  what  he  might  be  until,  three 
years  after,  coming  to  Louvain  to  be  a  religious,  and 
visiting  the  church  of  Augustine  Friars  before  she  entered 
(who  serve  the  church  in  white)  she  saw  theirs  to  be  the 
same  habit  which  the  man  wore  whom  she  had  seen  before, 
and  it  was  now  a  great  motive  to  settle  her  in  her  vocation  ; 
counting  this  as  a  means  wherewith  Almighty  God  had 
called  her.  She  was  sent  over  by  Father  Garnet  the 
elder,  martyr,  who  was  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  in  England, 
being  about  19  years  of  age,  and  was  professed  on 
the  13th  of  July,  two  years  after,  having  been  one  year 
scholar  and  one  year  novice.  She  made  a  blessed  end 
by  a  quiet  and  sweet  death,  after  some  time  of  sharp 
sickness,  having  had  a  lingering  weakness,  with  which  she 
was  daily  troubled,  for  to  make  her  crown  of  patience  in 
heaven.  She  bore  the  office  of  Sacristan  at  St  Ursula's, 
and  had  taken  good  pains  therein,  and  here  she  was  often 
employed  in  divers  things  by  obedience,  and  was  still  ready 
to  do  willingly  what  she  could  in  the  service  of  the  convents, 
as  looking  to  the  workmen  or  such  like  employments 
having  but  a  weak  voice  for  the  choir. 

On  the  5th  day  of  February  in  this  year,  we  chose  a 
new  sub-prioress,  by  reason  that  the  other,  Sister  Elizabeth 
Shirley,  who  had  set  up  this  monastery  (as  is  aforesaid) 
and  continued  about  twenty-eight  years  in  that  office,  was 
now  by  reason  of  great  age  grown  so  infirm  as  she  could  not 
follow  more  the  order  in  coming  either  to  the  refectory  or 
choir,  but  only  with  great  difficulty,  and  therefore  had  long 
desired  to  be  released  of  her  office,  which  now  at  length 
was  granted  her.  So  the  convent  chose  Sister  Mary 
Copley  to  that  office,  who  before  had  been  Arcaria  thirteen 
years,  since  the  death  of  Sister  Mary  Welch,  unto  whpm 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  169 

succeeded  Sister  Mary  Scudamore  for  some  two  or  three 
months,  having  given  up  her  office  of  procuratrix  because 
she  was  sick,  and  died  soon  as  has  been  aforesaid.  Now, 
therefore,  Sister  Augustine  Bedingfeld  was  chosen  Arcaria. 
And  the  old  sub-prioress  after  that,  with  great  contentment, 
lived  to  herself,  being  tended  in  a  chamber  apart  as  her 
weakness  required,  and  gave  good  example  of  humility  and 
true  virtue. 


PREFACE  TO  CHAPTER  THE  NINTH 

Lancashire  Catholics.  The  Towneleys  of  Towneley.  John  Towneley,  the 
invincible  champion  of  the  Faith.  Charles  Towneley,  the  Cavalier.  Richard 
Towneley,  the  Carthusian  Prior.  Sister  Christina  of  St  Monica's.  The 
Jacobite  Rising  of  1715.  With  Prince  Charles  Edward  in  1745.  Trial  and 
execution  of  Francis  Towneley  in  1746. 

The  last  chapter  of  this  second  volume  is  largely  taken  up  with 
the  holy  deaths  of  Sisters  of  St  Monica's,  of  whom  we  have  already 
given  an  account  elsewhere.  But  it  brings  before  us  a  devout 
Lancashire  family,  the  Gillibrands  of  Chorley,  and  records  the 
remarkable  incident  of  a  priest,  the  Reverend  Richard  Worth- 
ington,  being  taken  out  of  the  Spanish  ambassador's  coach  in 
the  streets  of  London,  and  carried  at  once  to  prison.  He  was 
a  native  of  Louvain,  and  two  of  his  sisters  were  professed  at  St 
Monica's. 

The  occurrence  of  these  two  names  of  Worthington  and 
Gillibrand  suggests  the  addition  in  this  preface  of  some  further 
notes  on  Catholic  families  from  Lancashire,  represented  among 
our  canonesses.  I  may  be  allowed  to  make  a  further  extract 
from  the  letter  of  Richard  Worthington,  written  from  Blainscough, 
14th  September  1698,  to  his  four  sisters,  canonesses  at  Louvain, 
from  which  we  have  already  quoted.  "  Doctor  Worthington  told 
me  he  gave  you  an  account  of  good  Mr  Oliver  Tootel's  death. 
He  died  the  fifth  of  May  last,  and  as  always  he  showed  himself  a 
true  friend  to  us,  so  at  his  death,  made  Cousin  Gillibrand  and  me 
executors.  ...  I  read  part  of  Sister  Mary's  letter  which  concerned 
Mr  Hervis  to  Cousin  Charles  Towneley.  Sir  Rowland  Stanley  and 
his  three  daughters  w^e  at  Blainscoe  this  summer,  going  and 
coming  from  Towneley.  They  were  much  satisfied  with  their  visit 
to  Towneley,  and  meeting  also  my  cousin  Markham,  he  and  his 
lady  with  her  aunt  Catharine  Towneley  out  of  Nottinghamshire, 
Mr  Tempest  and  his  lady  from  Broughton." 


Right  Reverend  William  Vauguan, 
Bishop  of  Plymouth.     Died,  October  25,  1902  ;  buried  at  St  Augustine's  Priory. 


[Face  i^agt  170. 


CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  171 

The  profession  of  Sister  Christina  (Ursula)  Towneley  does  not 
fall  within  the  part  of  the  Chronicle  comprised  in  the  present 
volume.  But  the  connection  of  the  Townelcys  with  the  families 
of  Worthington  and  Tempest  is  a  sufficient  excuse,  if  any  were 
needed,  for  giving  a  notice  of  the  Towneleys  of  Towneley  before 
we  close  our  series  of  family  histories. 

Sister  Ursula  Towneley  of  St  Monica's  was  the  daughter  of 
Charles  Towneley  and  his  wife  Ursula  Fermor  ;  and  her  two  aunts, 
Margaret  and  Cecily  Towneley,  were  Augustinian  canonesses  at 
Paris. 

The  Towneleys'  race  is  run  now  ;  the  name  became  extinct 
from  failure  in  the  male  line  in  our  own  days,  and  their  ancestral 
home  from  Saxon  days  knows  them  no  more.  We  are  only 
concerned  with  their  sufferings  in  the  days  of  persecution,  which 
are  indelibly  written  in  the  records  of  our  glorious  confessors,  and 
which  the  author  of  "  Lydiate  Hall  "  justly  describes  as  inconceiv- 
able, adding  that  in  consequence  of  their  staunch  adherence  to  an 
obnoxious  creed,  the  family  had  remained  without  preferment, 
so  'that  Charles  Towneley  of  Towneley,  its  representative  in 
1876,  although  perhaps  the  greatest  commoner  in  Lancashire, 
held  no  higher  rank  than  his  ancestor  in  the  days  of  Queen 
Elizabeth. 

The  first  to  arrest  our  attention  among  these  heroes  of  Christ 
is  John  Towneley,  son  of  Charles,  and  grandson  of  Sir  John 
Towneley,  Kt. 

Under  a  portrait  of  this  unconquerable  confessor  of  Christ, 
formerly  at  Towneley,  was  the  following  inscription  :  "  This  John, 
about  the  sixth  or  seventh  year  of  her  Majesty's  reign  that  now  is, 
for  professing  the  Apostolic  Roman  Catholic  Faith,  was  imprisoned 
first  at  Chester  Castle ;  then  sent  to  Marshalsea ;  then  to  York 
Castle  ;  then  to  the  Blockhouses  in  Hull ;  then  to  the  Gatehouse 
in  Westminster;  then  to  Manchester;  then  to  Broughton  in 
Oxfordshire ;  then  twice  to  Ely  in  Cambridgeshire  ;  and  so  now, 
seventy-three  years  old,  and  blind,  is  bound  to  appear  and  keep 
within  five  miles  of  Towneley,  his  house.  Who  hath,  since  the 
statute  of  the  twenty-third,  paid  into  the  Exchequer  twenty  pounds 
a  month,  and  doth  still ;  so  that  there  is  paid  already  above  five 
thousand  pounds.  A.D.  one  thousand  six  hundred  and  one. 
John  Towneley  of  Towneley  in  Lancashire."  Five  thousand 
pounds  in  those  days  would  probably  be  equivalent  to  ;^50,ooo, 
nowadays.  John  Towneley  died  in  1607.  The  invincible 
champion  of  Christ  was  the  father  of  thirteen  children. 


172  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

In  his  examination,  being  accused  of  harbouring  priests,  he 
confessed  that  one  Henry  Crane,  clerk,  had  lived  in  his  house  for 
six  years,  and  that  James  Hargreaves,  clerk,  had  stayed  a  night  in 
his  house.  James  Hargreaves  had  been  Vicar  of  Blackburn,  and 
was  one  of  the  priests  in  prison  at  Manchester  in  1584.  In 
Father  Knox's  Letters  and  Memorials  of  Cardinal  Allen  may  be 
read  the  warrant  issued  for  his  arrest,  as  well  as  for  that  of  Allen, 
Lawrence  Vaux,  and  others. 

One  of  the  effects  on  our  old  Catholic  families  of  the  long  and 
cruel  persecution  was  to  transform  whatever  was  excessive  in 
their  pride  of  race.  This  became  softened  down  till  it  resem- 
bled the  heroic  sentiment  of  the  holy  Eleazar,  who  would  not 
even  feign  to  violate  the  law  given  to  his  fathers  by  God's 
ordinance,  reflecting,  as  the  inspired  writer  has  it,  on  "the 
dignity  of  his  age  and  his  ancient  years,  and  the  honour  of 
his  grey  head."  There  was  nothing  unworthy  in  adding  to 
the  supernatural  principles  of  the  Catholic  Faith  the  thought 
of  the  honour  of  a  noble  and  ancient  house  to  assist  them  in 
the  conflict. 

Of  the  imperious  spirit  that  would  sometimes  tarnish  true 
nobility  we  have  an  amusing  instance  in  Baines's  Lancashire. 
Fellows,  Lancaster  Herald,  relates  his  experience  with  Sir  John 
Towneley,  the  grandfather  of  the  holy  confessor  of  the  Faith. 
To  his  petition  to  be  allowed  to  draw  up  the  family  pedigree,  Sir 
John  replied,  "  that  he  would  have  no  note  taken  of  him  ;  "  "  that 
there  were  no  more  gentlemen  in  Lancashire  than  my  Lord  Derby 
and  Monteagle.  I  sought  him,"  adds  Fellows,  "  all  the  day,  riding 
in  the  wild  country,  and  his  reward  was  eleven  shillings,  which 
the  guide  had  the  most  part,  and  I  had  as  evil  a  journey  as  ever  I 
had." 

Less  than  fifty  years  afterwards,  when  the  holy  Canon  Regular, 
Laurence  Vaux,  was  arraigned  with  his  friend  Gilbert  Tichbourne 
before  the  cruel  Bishop  Aylmer,  on  his  expressing  a  hope  that  a 
bishop  would  not  deal  with  him  more  harshly  than  the  soldiers  in 
whose  power  he  had  been  in  the  Low  Countries,  Aylmer  replied  : 
"  I  have  committed  to  jail  lately  two  men  of  great  wealth,  and 
illustrious  birth,  Throckmorton  and  another  (Towneley)  whose 
annual  income  amounts  to  £\OM,  and  dost  thou  hope  I  will  let  a 
papist  such  as  thou  art,  go  free."  Then  he  at  once  committed 
him  to  the  Gatehouse,  where  amid  every  kind  of  squalor  and 
suffering,  he  found  a  multitude  of  priests,  laymen,  and  women  "  of 
whom,"  says  the  letter  in  the  Douay  Diaries,  "  Towneley,  a  gentle- 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  173 

man  of  gentle  birth,  holds  the  first  place ;  and  next  Mrs  Heath 
and  her  daughter "  (relatives  of  Archbishop  Heath).  No  doubt 
the  company  of  men  like  Laurence  Vaux  was  of  great  consolation 
to  our  holy  confessor.  Still  more  would  he  have  rejoiced  if  he 
could  have  foreseen  that  as  a  reward  of  his  cruel  trials  the  house  of 
Towneley  should  never  swerve  from  the  Faith  until  the  name 
should  be  extinct. 

John  Towneley  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Richard  ;  of  the 
children  of  the  latter  the  third  was  Charles,  who  inherited  his 
father's  estates  on  the  death  of  his  brothers,  John  and  Richard. 
In  his  14th  year  he  was  sent  to  St  Omer's  College,  where  he  spent 
two  years,  returning  to  England  till  his  19th  year.  He  tried 
his  vocation  at  the  English  College,  Rome,  but  not  finding  him- 
self called  to  the  priesthood,  returned  home.  He  married  Mar}', 
daughter  of  Sir  Francis  Trappes-Byrnand.  At  the  outbreak  of 
the  Civil  War  he  drew  the  sword  for  his  king  and  fell  fighting  at 
the  battle  of  Marston  Moor.  The  two  young  ladies  of  the  house 
of  Towneley,  who  about  1620  are  said  (Gee's  Foot  07it  the  Snai'c) 
to  have  gone  abroad  to  a  nunnery,  presumably  for  their  educa- 
tion, were  perhaps  his  sisters ;  and  at  the  same  time  a  priest 
named  Towneley  is  said  to  be  "  lodging  about  the  Strand  "  in 
London. 

With  the  softening  of  the  rigour  of  persecution  after  the  death 
of  King  James,  such  Catholic  families  as  were  noted  for  intellectual 
gifts  and  manliness  of  character,  being  by  their  faith  debarred  from 
political  life,  sought  in  various  channels  an  outlet  for  their  energies. 
Richard  Towneley,  the  next  in  the  line,  who  died  at  York  in  1707, 
was  a  distinguished  mathematician  and  astronomer.  He  married 
Mary,  the  daughter  of  Clement  Paston  ofBarmingham  in  Norfolk. 
He  was  singularly  blessed  in  his  children.  Richard  his  son  was 
the  Carthusian  Prior  of  Sheen  Anglorum  at  Nieuport  from  1714 
to  1722,  when  he  resigned.  He  died  there  in  1729.  Before  his 
profession  as  a  Carthusian  at  Bourg-Fontaine,  he  had  sought 
admission  among  the  Trappists.  His  two  sisters,  Cecily  and 
Margaret,  were  professed  among  the  Canonesses  Regular  at  Paris, 
and  his  brother  John  appears  in  the  pedigree  as  a  monk,  without 
further  indication.  Of  the  other  children  of  Richard  Towneley, 
Dorothy  became  the  wife  of  Francis  Howard  of  Corby  Castle,  and 
Frances  was  married  to  Cuthbert  Kennct,  Esq.  Their  father 
died  in  1707.  Charles,  his  son  and  heir,  who  married  Ursula, 
daughter  of  Richard  Fermor  of  Tusmore,  only  survived  ^  him 
till     171 1.     These    were     the    parents    of   our    Sister    Christina 


174  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

(Ursula)  Tovvneley,  professed  at  St  Monica's  in  17 12,  where  she 

died  in  1771. 

Evil  times  were  now  at  hand.  The  Jacobite  Rising  of  17 15 
had  involved  numbers  of  Catholics.  Its  wisdom  may  well  be 
questioned,  but  the  purity  of  the  motives  of  the  insurgents 
is  beyond  question.  For  them  it  was  in  defence  not  only  of 
loyalty,  but  of  religion,  of  which  we  shall  see  more  in  the  history 
of  James,  Earl  of  Derwentwater.  How  far  it  affected  the  house 
of  Towneley  is  our  present  concern.  Many  Catholic  estates  were 
forfeited,  and  after  the  suppression  of  the  insurrection,  such  as 
refused  to  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  were 
compelled  to  register  their  estates.  For  what  follows  we  are 
indebted  to  Mr  Orlebar  Payne's  volumes  on  the  Catholic  non- 
jurors of  1715- 

Richard,  the  son  and  heir  of  Charles  Towneley,  was  now  in  a 
difficult  position.  He  had  married  Mary,  the  sister  of  William, 
fourth  and  last  Lord  Widdrington.  The  Widdringtons  were 
fervent  Catholics  and  ardent  Jacobites.  His  lordship  joined  the 
insurgents  at  Warkworth,  marched  with  them  to  Preston,  where  he 
was  taken  prisoner  with  his  two  brothers,  and  afterwards  con- 
demned to  death.  Though  his  life  was  spared,  he  was  not 
restored  to  his  honours  or  estates.  He  was  offered  a  sufficient 
provision  for  the  maintenance  of  his  children  if  he  would  agree 
to  their  being  educated  as  Protestants.  His  answer  to  the 
commissioner  was,  "that  they  might  proceed  to  sell  the  said 
estate."  His  daughter  Apollonia  went  beyond  the  seas  and 
became  a  nun. 

It  seems  beyond  doubt  that  Richard  Towneley  followed  his 
brother-in-law's  example  and  joined  the  Jacobite  army.  William 
Baines  of  Preston  deposed  before  the  royal  commissioners  that 
"  he  saw  Richard  Towneley  of  Towneley  with  a  cockade  in  his  hat 
with  twelve  or  fourteen  men  with  him,  all  with  cockades,  swords, 
pistols,  and  guns,  on  Sunday  morning,  marching  among  the  said 
rebels  to  oppose  the  king's  forces."  How  he  escaped  the  conse- 
quences is  not  clear.  A  bitter  enemy  of  the  Jacobites  writes  : 
"  If  Mr  Tildesley  and  Mr  Towneley  were  acquitted  for  want  of 
evidence,  it  was  not  because  sufficient  evidence  could  not  be  had, 
for  there  are  depositions  against  them  so  direct  and  plain  that  had 
these  persons  been  produced  as  witnesses  it  must  have  made  a 
jury,  even  of  Jacobites,  ashamed  to  have  acquitted  them."  But  for 
a  time  he  was  in  the  utmost  alarm,  and  we  find  him  writing  to  his 
London  agent,  Richard  Starky  of  Furnival's  Inn,  to  acquaint  the 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  175 

commissioners  that  his  house  had  been  forcibly  entered  and  two 
bailiffs  put  in  possession.  "They  threaten,"  he  adds,  "to  sell  the 
small  goods  I  have  procured  for  the  poor  children,  and  throw  them 
out  of  doors  within  a  few  days."  This  was  on  12th  February  1716. 
However,  matters  were  happily  composed,  and  Richard  Towneley 
was  left  in  peace  until  his  death  in  1735.  His  wife,  the  Hon.  Mary 
Widdrington,  died  in  173 1. 

Sister  Christina  had  been  three  years  professed  among  the 
white-robed  Sisters  of  St  Monica's  when  messengers  from  England 
brought  her  tidings  of  the  Jacobite  Rising  and  the  tragedies  that 
followed  it,  the  execution  of  Lord  Derwentwater  and  others  on 
Tower  Hill  and  at  Tyburn.  She  was  thirty  years  later  to  receive 
news  that  would  bring  her  far  more  bitter  affliction.  Her  two 
brothers,  John  and  Francis,  wearied  and  harassed  with  the  sad 
state  of  England  under  the  first  sovereign  of  the  House  of 
Hanover,  had  gone  beyond  the  seas  and  entered  the  army  of 
France.  Both  served  with  distinction,  and  fought  at  the  siege 
of  Philipsburg.  John  translated  Butler's  Hudibras  into  French, 
a  congenial  occupation  for  a  descendant  of  the  cavaliers,  whose 
ancestor  had  fallen  at  Marston.  But  in  the  fatal  year  of  1745, 
the  call  of  Prince  Charles  Edward  for  volunteers  to  risk  their 
all  for  the  restoration  of  the  Stuarts  to  their  throne  was 
irresistible. 

Prince  Charles  Edward  landed  on  the  coast  of  Lochabcr  in 
Scotland  on  the  i6th  July  1745,  and  his  standard  was  immediately 
joined  by  a  large  body  of  Highlanders.  Edinburgh  was  speedily 
taken,  and  the  English  army  under  General  Cope  was  defeated 
at  Prestonpans.  Marching  southward,  the  prince  invested  Carlisle, 
thence  continuing  his  march  to  Derby,  whence  he  was  forced 
to  retreat  from  the  refusal  of  the  Highland  clans  to  advance 
further.  In  his  expectations  of  active  help  from  the  Catholic 
families  in  the  north  of  England  he  was  largely  disappointed. 
But  the  two  gallant  brothers,  John  and  Francis  Townele)',  joined 
him  at  Manchester,  and  shared  his  fortunes  till  the  last.  Trained 
to  arms  in  the  French  service,  they  were  among  the  most 
valuable  of  the  Prince's  officers,  and  their  high  principles  of 
loyality  and  religion  would  not  allow  them  to  desert  the  cause 
of  the  Stuarts.  John  was  to  accompany  the  prince  during  his 
retreat  into  Scotland,  and  to  share  in  the  victory  of  Falkirk, 
escaping  to  France  after  the  disastrous  defeat  at  CuUoden.  His 
brother  Francis,  who  took  a  more  prominent  part  in  the  war, 
was  less  fortunate.     He  was  Governor  of  Carlisle  at  the  time  of 


176  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

its  surrender  to  the  Duke  of  Cumberland ;  was  made  prisoner 
there,  and  the  hero  suffered  a  Jacobite  traitor's  doom.  We  suId- 
join  the  details  of  his  trial  and  execution  from  the  official  reports. 
It  is  but  just  that  we  should  view  the  tragedy  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  sufferers.  No  doubt  of  the  justice  of  their  cause  tarnished 
the  heroism  of  their  sacrifice,  and  they  offered  that  sacrifice  as 
much  out  of  fidelity  to  their  religion  as  from  loyalty  to  the  king, 
so  that  it  is  no  wonder  if  their  descendants  often  cherish  their 
memory,  almost  as  that  of  martyrs  to  their  loyality  and  to  their 
Faith.  They  usually  died  with  sentiments  of  the  most  devoted 
piety. 

The  GentlemarCs  Magazine  of  1746  gives  from  the  London 
Gazette  the  list  of  officers  in  the  Manchester  Regiment  at  Carlisle, 
commanded  by  Col.  Francis  Towneley.  From  Lancashire : 
Francis  Towneley,  Peter  Moss,  Thomas  Deacon,  John  Berwick, 
Robert  Deacon,  John  Holker,  Charles  Deacon,  Charles  Gaylor, 
James  Wilding,  John  Betts,  William  Bradshaw,  Thomas  Syddell. 
From  Northumberland :  John  Saunderson,  John  Hurter.  From 
Yorkshire :  Andrew  Blood.  From  Staffordshire :  Thomas  Chad- 
wick.  From  Cheshire:  Thomas  Funival  and  Samuel  Maddock. 
From  the  same  source  I  have  abridged  the  account  of  the  trial 
of  Francis  Towneley. 

He  was  arraigned  3rd  July  1746,  and  a  true  Bill  found  against 
him,  before  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  Lee,  the  Lord  Chief  Justice 
Willes,  and  others. 

On  the  15th,  the  court  met  again, "  and  proceeded  to  the  trial  of 
Francis  Towneley,  gentleman.  Colonel  of  the  Manchester  regiment 
and  Governor  of  Carlisle.  The  indictment  was  read,  setting  forth 
that  the  prisoner  levied  war,  and  appeared  in  arms  against  the 
king  in  several  places,  and  especially  that  the  loth  of  November 
last  he  appeared  in  a  hostile  manner  at  Carlisle  in  the  county 
of  Cumberland  with  upwards  of  3000  persons,  and  took  possession 
of  the  city  and  citadel  of  Carlisle  aforesaid,  being  the  city  and 
citadel  of  our  Lord  the  King,  and  the  same  by  means  of  a  cruel 
slaughter  of  his  Majesty's  subjects,  did  keep  and  defend."  The 
witnesses  were  then  called.  Roger  Macdonald  deposed  to 
having  seen  the  prisoner  at  Derby  and  elsewhere,  wearing  the 
white  cockade  and  tartan  plaid,  and  marching  as  colonel  at  the 
head  of  his  regiment.  The  regimental  banners  bore  on  one 
side  the  inscription :  "  Liberty  and  Property ; "  on  the  other, 
"  Church  and  King."  Samuel  Maddock  (who  had  turned  kind's 
evidence)  deposed  that  some  of  the  regiment  always   mounted 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 


/  / 


guard  at  Col.  Towneley's  quarters;  that  at  Derby  they  beat  up 
for  volunteers  to  serve  under  Colonel  Towneley ;  that  the 
colonel  was  made  by  the  prince  governor  of  Carlisle,  where  he 
mounted  guns  and  so  forth ;  that  he  passionately  rebuked  Colonel 
Hamilton   for    surrendering   the   citadel,   saying   "it   was   better 

to  die  with  arms  in  our  hands,  than  be  taken  by  these  d d 

Hanoverians." 

Austin  Coleman  confirmed  the  above  evidence.  Captains 
Vere  and  Carey  of  the  Royal  Army  gave  evidence  as  to  terms 
of  surrender.  The  prisoner's  counsel  pleaded  that  about  the  year 
1728,  he  was,  by  some  family  misfortunes,  obliged  to  retire  to 
France  where  he  received  a  commission  from  the  French  kin^r, 
and  served  under  the  Duke  of  Berwick  at  the  siege  of  Philipsburg ; 
that  on  his  return  to  England  he  had  lived  privately  till  the 
breaking  out  of  these  troubles,  when  he  received  a  colonel's 
commission  from  the  King  of  France,  in  whose  service  he  had 
been  for  sixteen  years,  and  ought  therefore  to  be  considered  as  a 
French  officer.  Captain  Carpenter  proved  the  granting  of  the 
commission.  To  this  it  was  answered  that  being  a  natural  born 
British  subject  all  proof  of  his  entering  into  the  service  of  France 
made  against  him,  and  after  the  evidence  had  been  summed 
up  by  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  Lee,  the  jury  consulted  in  court, 
but  not  agreeing  withdrew,  and  in  ten  minutes  found  the  prisoner 
guilty. 

The  Gentleman's  Magazine  for  1746  gives  the  following  account 
of  his  execution  (page  383). 

"Wednesday  30th  (July),  about  11  o'clock  were,  pursuant  to 
their  sentences  conveyed  on  three  hurdles  from  the  New  Gaol, 
Southwark,  to  Kennington  Gallows,  attended  by  a  strong  party 
of  soldiers,  Francis  Towneley,  George  Fletcher,  Thomas  Chadwick, 
James  Dawson,  Thomas  Deacon,  John  Berwick,  Andrew  Blood, 
Thomas  Siddal,  and  Thomas  David  Morgan.  A  pile  of  faggots 
and  a  block  were  placed  near  the  gallows ;  and  while  the 
prisoners  were  removing  from  the  sledges  into  a  cart  drawn 
under  the  tree  for  that  purpose,  the  faggots  were  set  on  fire,  and 
the  guards  formed  a  circle  round  the  place  of  execution.  When 
they  had  spent  near  an  hour  in  their  devotions,  though  not 
attended  by  any  clergyman,  they  severally  delivered  papers  to 
the  sheriff  and  were  soon  turned  off.  When  they  had  hung 
about  five  minutes,  Mr  Towneley  was  cut  down.  His  body,  not 
being  quite  dead,  was  stripped  and  laid  on  the  block.  The 
hangman  with  a  cleaver  severed  his  head   from  his  body,  which 

M 


178  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

were  put  into  a  coffin ;  then  taking  out  the  bowels  and  heart, 
threw  them  into  the  fire ;  he  then  proceeded  to  the  next.  .  .  . 
When  the  heart  of  the  last  was  put  into  the  fire,  the  executioner 
cried  out,  '  God  save  King  George ' ;  at  which  the  multitude  of 
spectators  gave  a  great  shout.  The  heads  and  bodies  were  con- 
veyed back  in  coffins  to  the  prison  from  whence  they  came. 
They  behaved  in  a  manner  suitable  to  their  unhappy  circum- 
stances, all  of  them  seeming  calm  and  comforted  though  none 
shed  tears.  Three  of  their  heads  are  to  be  set  up,  viz.,  Morgan's 
upon  Temple  Bar,  Towneley's  at  Carlisle,  and  Siddal's  at 
Manchester."  The  writer  was,  of  course,  ignorant  of  the  source 
of  their  tranquil  firmness,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  grace  of  the 
sacraments  they  had  received  in  prison.  In  a  letter  signed 
A.  Home,  published  in  the  General  Evening  Post,  September 
1746,  we  read,  "  Walking  very  lately  by  the  Romish  chapel  near 
Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  I  entered  .  .  .  and  turning  myself  towards 
the  right  hand,  my  eye  was  catched  by  sundry  pieces  of  paper 
both  written  and  printed,  stuck  against  the  wall.  My  curiosity 
induced  me  to  read  a  part  of  them.  I  found  them  to  be  requests 
for  departed  souls.  Among  these  requests  for  prayers  there  were 
two  I  particularly  remarked ;  one  was  for  Mr  Francis  Towneley, 
and  the  other  for  Mr  Andrew  Blood,  who,  as  the  labels  mentioned, 
died  on  the  30th  day  of  July  1746.  I  was  struck  with  indignation 
at  the  sight  and  left  the  place,  reflecting  how  by  such  acts  true 
religion  was  perverted  and  scandalised,  and  our  government 
insulted."  He  goes  on  to  say,  "he  is  surprised  any  can  offer 
up  prayers  for  the  departed  souls  of  men  executed  for  a  rebellion." 
Such  was  Protestant  England  in  the  eighteenth  century. 

Deep  was  the  mourning  among  the  Catholics  of  Lanca- 
shire over  the  fate  of  the  gallant  Colonel  Towneley,  but 
greatest  of  all  must  have  been  the  sorrow  of  Sister  Christina  at 
St  Monica's. 

I  have  left  myself  no  space  to  detail  the  later  history  of  his 
family.  The  next  successor  to  the  estates  was  Charles  Towneley, 
whose  magnificent  collection  of  clanical  works  of  art  forms  one 
of  the  treasures  of  the  British  Museum.  Only  in  very  late 
years,  after  more  than  130  generations  from  the  first  Lord  of 
Towneley,  did  this  illustrious  race  become  extinct  in  the  male 
line.  Mabel,  daughter  of  Colonel  John  Towneley,  its  last  repre- 
sentative, who,  through  her  parents  unites  in  herself  the  ancient 
family  of  Towneley  and  Tichbourne,  is  the  present  Lady  Clifford 
of  Chudleigh. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  179 

Note.— Among  the  MSS.  preserved  at  Newton  Abbot  is  the 
following  letter,  dated  from  Towneley  17th  March  1692.  It  is 
written  by  Charles  Towneley  to  his  cousin  Sister  Mary  Genevieve 
Worthington,  professed  at  St  Monica's  in  1674,  and  afterwards 
prioress  for  seven  years.     She  died  20th  November  1734. 

"Dear  Cousin, 

"After  the  kind  reprimand  you  give  me  for  not 
writing  last  year,  I  cannot  again  be  guilty  of  the  same  fault.  I 
thought  the  iniquity  of  the  times  might  have  been  an  excuse,  but 
since  you  think  otherwise,  I  acquiesce. 

"  We  are  all  very  glad  to  hear  that  you,  your  sisters  and  family  • 
are  well.  The  best  return  I  can  make  is  the  like  news  of  us 
and  ours. 

"  My  mother,  now  in  her  91st  year,  is  perfectly  worn  out,  yet 
enjoys  her  health  ;  but  we  have  reason  to  fear  that  the  least  blast 
will  take  her  off.  My  brother  Towneley 's  eyes  are  as  well  as 
usually  couched  eyes  are.  My  nephew,  your  humble  servant  his 
wife,-f  gives  us  frequent  hopes  of  a  new  increase  to  the  two  boys 
and  a  girl  they  already  have.  My  niece  Kennet  and  niece 
Constable  are  in  the  North  with  my  niece  Howard,  who  at  last 
has  brought  an  heir  to  that  family.  Besides  services  from  all  here 
to  all  with  you,  my  brother  sends  a  blessing  to  his  goddaughter. 
My  niece  Cecily,  though  not  perfectly  free  from  all  symptoms  of 
her  distemper,  yet  is  so  far  advancing  in  the  cure  that  she  does 
not  question  but  to  find  it  on  this  side  the  seas.  Mrs  Aylmer 
may  here  find  my  service. 

"  I  shall  continue  my  endeavour  to  serve  good  Mrs  Horrds. 
Times  here  are  bad,  and  taxes  lie  heavily  on  all,  so  that  it  is  hard  to 
find  such  as  have  anything  left  for  charity.  However,  be  pleased, 
as  you  shall  see  occasions,  to  let  her  have  20s.  I  will  see  if  I  can 
make  it  more ;  so  much  I  shall  answer,  and  that  and  more  (if 
gotten)  shall  be  put  into  your  father's  hands.  I  hope  ere  long  to 
see  them,  in  the  meantime  have  sent  this  open  to  Blainscoe  that 
your  relations  there  may  add  to  it  what  they  please,  and  then 
seal  and  send  it  forward.  We  are  here  much  satisfied  that  you 
have  some  correspondence  with  my  niece  Margaret. 

*  I.e.,  the  community  of  St  Monica's.     Catholics  were  in  danger  from  the 
penal  laws,  hence  the  cautious  expression, 
t  /.e.,  my  nephew's  wife. 


180  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

"  I  beg  you  would  be  pleased  to  remember  us  all  here  when  you 
are  to  improve  your  remembrances  into  more  than  barren 
compliments.* 

"  I  am,  dear  Cousin,  your  affectionate  kinsman  and  Servant, 

•'  Charles  Towneley. 

"  Charles  Wilkinson  returns  you  his  most  humble  service." 
*  I.e.,  at  times  of  prayer. 


CHAPTER  IX 

From  the  death  of  Sister  Anne  Brumfield  to  the  visit  to 
St  Monica's  of  William  Howard,  Viscount  Stafford,  after- 
wards martyred.  Prioress  Throckmorton  confirmed  in  her 
office  for  life.  Death  of  the  Reverend  John  Bolt.  Sister 
Mary  Roper  and  the  Roper  family.  A  succession  of  holy 
deaths.  The  Gillibrands.  Arrest  of  a  priest  when  driving 
through  London  in  the  Spanish  Ambassador's  coach. 

Upon  the  i6th  of  April  1638,  died  Sister  Anne  Brumfield, 
one  of  the  elders  that,  as  we  have  lately  declared,  went 
forth  to  Bruges  in  the  time  of  the  siege,  at  which  time  she 
was  also  very  sickly  as  she  had  been  some  years,  by  the 
cough  of  a  wasting  consumption  and  other  pains  which  at 
length  brought  her  to  her  end.  But  to  say  something  of 
her  life  in  religion  :  we  have  at  first  related  how  by  mere 
affliction  of  mind  in  the  world  our  Lord  brought  her  to  be 

o 

a  Catholic,  and  after  that  to  religion,  wherein  expecting  to 
find  comfort,  Almighty  God,  who,  in  His  Divine  Wisdom, 
knoweth  best  what  is  best  for  everyone,  denied  it  her  all 
the  time  of  her  life,  but  gave  her  instead  thereof  a  fervent 
will  to  serve  Him,  and  grace  to  go  through  her  desolation 
of  mind,  affliction,  and  divers  temptations  for  the  space  of 
forty  years  that  she  lived  therein  ;  and  trying  all  the  help 
she  could  of  divers  learned  men,  by  no  means  could  she  get 
quit  of  her  internal  afflictions  ;  for  she  was  indeed  therein 
in  earnest,  and  for  many  years  sought  too  much  the  free- 
dom of  her  sufferings  and  inward  troubles,  and  did  not 
rather,  as  she  ought,  settle  herself  to  bear  all  quietly  and 
patiently,  but  thought  it  was  fit  to  hope  and  expect  help 

181 


182  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

therein.  Some  four  or  five  years  before  her  death  she  wholly 
settled  herself  to  expect  no  help  during  her  life  but  resigned 
herself  in  all  to  the  Divine  Will,  who  pleased  to  lead  her  by 
such  a  dry  and  desolate  way  that  she  might  be  a  comfort 
and  example  to  others. 

She  gave  good  edification  to  all,  and  left  behind  her 
worthily  the  name  of  a  most  strict  observer  of  the  Order 
and  a  lover  of  prayer  ;  for  though  she  had  no  sensible 
comfort  therein,  yet  of  the  great  desire  she  had  to  enjoy 
God,  she  esteemed  most  of  that  act  which  is  nearest 
Him,  and  had  yet  less  delight  in  exterior  recreation  than 
in  prayer,  out  of  the  fervour  of  her  will,  insomuch  as 
many  thought  she  did  enjoy  much  devotion,  seeing  her 
so  much  addicted  to  prayer,  and  to  spend  much  time 
therein.  In  her  later  years  she  commonly  stayed  all  the 
mornine  in  the  choir,  in  which  time  she  could  not  meditate 
nor  yet  discourse  quietly  with  her  understanding  any  long 
time,  but  only  now  and  then  for  some  short  space  make 
an  aspiration  of  the  will,  which  was  presently  dashed 
again  with  her  importunate  thoughts,  temptations,  and 
afflictions. 

Therefore,  usually  she  spent  all  the  time  in  vocal 
prayer — as,  her  beads  after  divers  manners,  dirges,  and  other 
vocal  prayers — for  thereby  she  better  kept  down  the  working 
of  imagination,  so  as  to  overcome  temptation,  especially 
those  against  Faith,  which  commonly  haunted  her.  She  per- 
formed the  office  of  chantress  or  sub-chantress  above  twenty 
years,  and  was  also  some  years  custos  and  schoolmistress, 
all  which  offices  she  performed  carefully  and  well,  for  all 
her  internal  afflictions ;  as  also  while  she  had  her  health 
was  very  sharp  in  penance  to  herself,  taking  sometimes 
very  hard  disciplines,  and  at  St  Ursula's  sometimes  wore 
haircloth,  and  all  her  life  she  was  given  to  abstinence. 
Her  failing  in  strict  observance  of  order  and  practice  of 
virtue  was  so  seldom  as  came  scarce  to  be  exteriorly  noted, 
but  known  only  to  one  to  whom  she  was  free,  and  whom  she 
had  access  unto  with  leave  and  approbation  of  her  superiors 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  183 

and  ghostly  fathers.  This  Sister  also  prayed  for  her 
frequently,  for  the  space  of  sixteen  years,  until  she  came  to  be 
wholly  resigned.  That  Sister  was  much  younger  than 
herself,  yet  loving  her  dearly,  she  stuck  not  to  subject 
herself  to  her  by  a  secret  obedience  by  the  appointment 
of  her  superior,  who  condescended  to  her  desire  herein. 
The  other  also  loving  her  most  cordially  in  our  Lord,  as 
one  who  had  cost  her  many  prayers  and  tears,  exercised 
this  power  with  great  humility  and  modesty,  rather  to 
comfort  and  assist  her  than  any  way  to  afflict  her.  In 
her  last  sickness,  which  continued  from  Christmas  until 
April  that  she  died,  she  still  helped  her,  by  reason 
that  her  desolation  of  mind  through  the  tediousness 
of  sickness  began  to  grow  upon  her  very  much  before 
her  end. 

Wherefore,  it  pleased  our  merciful  Lord  to  take  her 
away  by  a  sudden  but  not  unprovided  death,  being  ten 
days  before  reasonably  quiet  and  well  disposed  to  suffer. 
In  one  night,  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  Sister 
that  lay  by  her  heard  her  cough  in  the  throat,  and  going 
to  her  found  her  a-dying,  so  as  before  our  Reverend 
Mother  or  the  Fathers  could  come  she  had  given  up  the 
ghost. 

In  the  year  1639,  Sister  Augustine  Bedingfeld  went 
from  hence  to  our  monastery  of  Bruges  upon  the  earnest 
entreaty  of  the  prioress  there.  Mother  Mary  Pole,  who  had 
long  laboured  with  our  archbishop  to  have  her  hence, 
because  they  imagined  by  her  coming  to  get  some  friends, 
so  as  that  house  might  prosper  better  and  they  might 
receive  more  company ;  and  at  length,  after  some 
difficulties,  our  convent  here  consented  to  it  for  the 
good  of  that  cloister,  although  she  was  much  beloved 
here. 

This  same  year,  the  archbishop  confirmed  by  patents 
(letters  patent),  our  Reverend  Mother  Prioress  in  her  office, 
Mother  Magdalen  Throckmorton,  who  was  twice  before 
confirmed  only  for   three  years,  but  now  the   third  time. 


184  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

having  still  the  most  voices  in  the  election,  which  had  been 
also  made  before  at  the  three  years'  end,  she  was  now 
established  in  the  place  so  long  as  the  bishop  should 
please. 

Upon  the  3rd  of  August  1640,  after  midnight,  died  our 
reverend  good  priest,  Mr  John  Bolt,  alias  Johnson,  very 
happily  although  suddenly,  for  to  such  a  virtuous  and 
blessed  life  could  not  but  succeed  a  happy  death.  He  had 
about  seven  years  or  more  before  his  death  been  taken 
with  the  gout,  insomuch  that  for  four  or  five  years  he  was 
wholly  lame  therewith,  and  we  were  forced  to  have  our  lay 
sisters  to  bring  him  up  unto  the  organ  upon  great  feasts, 
when  he  was  to  play  and  govern  the  music.  He  lived  all 
this  time  very  recollected,  lying  upon  his  bed  in  his 
chamber  alone,  passing  the  time  with  God  in  prayer.  He 
had  one  Sister  to  tend  him.  Sister  Martha,  the  second  pro- 
fessed in  this  cloister,  with- whose  help  and  looking  to,  he 
passed  his  great  pains  of  the  gout  and  other  infirmities. 
He  grew  still  weaker  and  weaker  towards  his  end,  yet  at 
great  feasts,  when  he  was  carried  up  into  the  organ-house, 
and  our  Sisters  came  there  to  him,  the  musicianers  and 
others,  he  would  speak  so  well  of  good  things  unto  them 
as  showed  his  fervent  spirit.  He  would  also  sing  to  the 
organ  sometimes  with  great  devotion ;  but  being  now  very 
old,  although  he  looked  young  and  fresh,  it  pleased  our 
Lord  to  take  him  by  a  sudden  but  not  unprovided  death. 
For  finding  himself  very  ill,  he  said  he  had  a  great  pain  at 
his  heart,  and  our  Reverend  Mother  sent  him  two  lay 
sisters  to  watch  with  him  in  the  night,  unto  whom  he 
spoke  fervently  of  good  spiritual  things  as  his  custom  was, 
saying  he  was  well  but  felt  his  heart  as  it  were  oppressed. 
He  said  many  litanies  with  them,  for  he  could  not  sleep, 
till  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  would  needs  have 
them  to  go  to  bed,  for  he  also  would  give  himself  to  sleep, 
and  bade  them  put  out  the  light.  The  Sister  then,  who 
always  tended  him.  Sister  Martha  Holman,  took  the  light 
away,  and  would  have  carried  it  out  of  the  room,  to  have  it 


Our  Lord  after  the  Flagellation. 

A  Painting  of  the  Flemish  School,  fonnerly  at  St  Monica's. 
Louvain,  now  at  St  Augustine's  Priory. 


(faff  ;"iv<  IM 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  185 

ready  whatever  need  should  be,  but  he  would  not  let  her 
do  so,  saying,  "Put  it  out;  do  as  you  are  bidden."  It 
seems  he  found  himself  well.  She  did  so,  and  though  he 
would  have  them  to  go  to  bed,  yet  they  remained  "there 
about  him  ;  and  presently  upon  a  sudden,  one  of  them. 
Sister  Alexia  Hobdy,  heard  him  to  rattle,  whereupon  she 
suddenly  went  to  him,  and  speaking,  he  gave  no  answer. 
Then  she  said  to  Sister  Martha,  "  He  is  dying."  With 
that  they  were  in  poor  case,  the  light  being  out,  only  it 
was  a  glimpse  of  day  at  that  time  of  thg  year.  Then 
Sister  Martha  ran  in  all  haste  to  call  our  Fathers,  and  Mr 
Richard  White  was  more  quick,  only  slipped  on  his 
cassock  and  came  to  him.  But  it  was  as  it  seems  too 
late ;  for  with  one  short  breath,  he  gave  up  the  ghost,  and 
died  as  we  hoped  most  blessedly,  as  he  had  lived.  He 
used  to  confess  and  communicate  every  week,  having  not 
for  some  years  been  able  to  say  Mass  for  his  lameness  of 
the  gout,  and  so  dying  at  the  beginning  of  the  week,  about 
Tuesday,  we  may  suppose  he  was  ready  prepared.  He 
had  always  loved  holy  poverty,  and  served  us  here  in 
the  music,  and  teaching  our  Sisters  twenty-eight  years, 
without  taking  any  pension,  contenting  himself  with  only 
meat  and  drink  and  such  clothes  as  we  gave  him.  After 
his  death,  our  Reverend  Mother  found  that  he  had  yet  by 
him  the  ;^io  which  she  gave  him  at  her  profession,  which 
she  took  now  for  his  burial  and  to  get  prayers  for  his  soul. 
Thus  did  this  good  priest  end  his  happy  days,  having  so 
well  contemned  the  world  as  we  have  declared  heretofore. 
He  left  after  his  death  our  Sisters  so  expert  in  music  by 
his  teaching,  as  they  were  able  to  keep  up  the  same  with- 
out any  other  master  or  help  for  many  years.  Sister 
Anne  Evans  was  then  our  organist,  who,  having  learnt  in 
the  world  to  play  upon  the  virginals,  was  since  become  so 
skilful  upon  the  organ  by  his  teaching,  she  was  able  to 
keep  up  the  music  as  before.  And  Sister  Lioba  Morgan 
was  also  very  skilful  in  prick-song,  so  as  with  the  help  also 
of  others,  they  kept  up  the  music  to  the  honour  of  God, 


186  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

and  the  devotion  of  strangers  who  came  to  our  church  and 
heard  them. 

The  same  year,  the  ist  of  September,  died  Sister 
Ursula  Whitsal,  a  lay  sister,  of  a  long  consumption.  She 
could  never  speak  loud,  but  after  a  hoarse  manner,  which 
showed  something  of  her  lungs  was  perished.  She  had 
been  long  sickly  about  the  house,  but  upon  St  Lawrence 
Eve,  having  had  a  great  fit  in  the  night  of  vomiting  and 
great  pain,  she  was  brought  into  the  infirmary,  and  there 
continued  so  drawing  to  her  end  that  all  the  physician's 
help  could  not  avail  her.  But  upon  this  said  day  she 
yielded  her  soul  unto  our  Lord  with  a  still  and  quiet  death, 
having:  received  all  the  sacraments,  and  the  convent 
praying  about  her,  with  two  or  three  gasps  she  departed 
this  life.  She  was  a  good  Sister,  obedient,  and  very 
laborious  in  all  that  she  was  able  to  do ;  and  had 
for  some  time  served  without  in  the  Father's  house, 
and  carried  herself  very  well,  being  of  a  good  nature. 
We  buried  her  in  a  new  churchyard,  which  we  had 
made  for  the  lay  sisters,  because  in  our  cloisters  might 
be  more  room  for  to  bury  the  nuns,  and  this  was 
also  hallowed  ground,  the  court  within  the  square 
cloisters. 

This  year  (1640)  the  stirs  increasing  in  England,  so  as 
our  means  also  were  likely  to  fail,  we  intended  to  lay  out 
of  our  stock  both  of  portions  and  other  moneys  that  we 
could  get  in  from  rents  upon  life  pensions  in  these 
countries.  This  proved  afterwards  our  best  help,  when 
indeed  all  our  rents  in  England  failed  by  reason  of  the 
Civil  War  that  molested  the  whole  kingdom  for  some  years 
following ;  Mr  Gifford,  also  foreseeing  what  was  like  to 
happen,  sent  us  our  moneys  which  he  had  to  rent  in  his 
hands. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  next  year  (1641)  upon  the  ist 
of  September  died  our  Reverend  Sub-prioress,  Sister 
Elizabeth  Shirley,  who,  as  hath  been  said,  resigned  up 
her  office  in  the  year  1637,  and  after  that  kept  her  chamber, 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  187 

which  was  allowed  her  for  her  sick-house.  By  reason  of 
her  great  weakness  and  infirmity,  she  had  a  lay  sister  to 
attend  her,  Sister  Agnes  Watson.  She  gave  very  o-ood 
example  by  living  so  contented,  though  she  was  abfe  to 
do  nothing  almost  to  the  Order,  conforming  herself 
therein  to  the  will  of  God,  for  she  had  before  said  that 
she  wished  not  to  live  any  longer  than  she  should  be 
able  to  keep  the  Order.  Yet,  Almighty  God  ordained 
otherwise  to  prepare  her  the  better  for  a  good  and 
happy  end  by  patient  suffering  of  her  infirmity  and  weak- 
ness. For  this  last  year  of  her  life  she  was  as  it  were 
drawing  on  towards  her  end,  and  would  oftentimes  when 
she  did  go  or  stir,  pant  for  breath  that  it  would  pity  one 
to  hear  her. 

On  the  Friday,  therefore,  before  her  death,  she  had  all 
the  day  stood  crossing  of  her  arms  and  panting  for  breath 
in  a  low  room  wherein  she  remained  by  day  in  the  summer- 
time, being  more  cool  than  above,  and  at  night  when  she 
was  to  go  up  she  became  so  heavy  that  they  had  much 
ado  to  get  her  up.  Her  senses  also  then  failed  her  from 
that  time  till  her  death,  so  as  she  scarce  knew  anybody,  but 
lay  like  an  innocent,  and  spoke  kindly  unto  those  that 
came  to  her.  Yet  she  seemed  to  know  our  Reverend 
Mother,  and  would  speak  kindly  unto  her,  saying  :  "Good 
Mother,  go  to  bed."  The  doctor  upon  Saturday  came 
to  her,  who  perceived  she  would  die,  and  bade  us  to 
annoile  (anoint)  her ;  so  she  received  the  Sacrament 
of  Extreme  Unction,  and  upon  Sunday  morning  she 
rendered  up  her  soul  unto  God,  being  forty-six  years 
professed. 

She  was  a  woman  very  zealous  in  the  keeping  up  of 
holy  religion,  a  strict  observer  of  the  Order,  and  the 
foundress  of  this  monastery,  as  hath  been  aforesaid,  endued 
with  many  virtues  of  a  plain  and  sincere  proceeding. 
She  often  would  say,  towards  her  last  end,  that  she  felt 
a  comfort  in  herself  that  neither  for  fair  or  foul  had  she 
ever  omitted  to  speak  what  she  thought  was  for    God's 


188  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

honour  and  the  good  of  holy  religion.  Nevertheless,  when 
she  had  done  her  part  and  spoken  what  she  thought  fit, 
she  ever  conformed  herself  unto  the  good  liking  of  her 
superiors,  for  she  would  never  be  contrary  unto  what 
they  thought  best,  though  she  herself  was  often  of  another 
opinion  in  the  ordering  of  things.  And  although  she  had 
not  any  great  liking  to  have  this  Mother  (Throckmorton) 
chosen,  as  not  knowing  nor  understanding  what  virtue 
was  in  her,  yet  when  she  saw  her  elected,  so  that  God  had 
ordained  her  for  the  place,  she  submitted  herself  unto  her 
like  a  child,  and  was  ever  after  very  kind  and  loving  unto 
her,  and  liked  well  of  her  proceedings. 

She  was  an  humble  woman,  which  always  makes  one 
happy,  and  showed  it  on  divers  occasions.  In  the  chapter 
she  would  always,  at  such  times  as  she  was  permitted, 
speak  her  fault  heartily,  repeating  often  her  defects  and 
imperfections.  Besides,  every  week  on  Saturday  night, 
she  spake  her  fault  to  the  lay  sister  that  tended  her  of  all 
her  troublesomeness,  in  such  wise  that  the  Sister  was 
ashamed  and  would  fain  have  hindered  her  from  it.  But  she 
answered  her  again  thus:  "Good  Sister,  let  me  alone  to 
do  my  duty  " ;  and  always  continued  that  custom  for  these 
later  years.  She  was  very  deaf,  which  was  a  greater 
cross  unto  others  than  to  herself,  for  the  elders  could  not 
so  well  speak  to  her  of  matters,  and  ask  her  counsel 
in  things  as  they  would  fain  have  done,  because 
she  could  not  hear  unless  she  spoke  so  loud  that  others 
were  like  to  hear  it ;  but  she  herself  was  not  sorry, 
saying  that  she  lived  thereby  the  more  quietly  and  free 
from  knowing  of  things  which  perhaps  would  but 
trouble  her. 

In  the  year  1642,  upon  St  Margaret's  Day,  the  20th 
of  July,  was  professed  Sister  Mary  Roper,  being  the  first 
that  our  Reverend  Mother  Magdalen  Throckmorton  had 
received  in  her  time  of  government,  and  was  her  cousin- 
german  once  removed,  for  her  father,  Mr  Thomas  Roper, 
was  Sir  William  Roper's  son,  and  this  was  his  eldest  child. 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  189 

and  much  beloved  of  him.  Her  mother  was  daughter 
unto  one  Mr  Winchscam,  a  very  virtuous  good  woman, 
who  would  fain  have  been  a  religious,  but  being  so  very 
weak  and  sickly,  it  was  judged  by  her  ghostly  father 
that  she  could  not  go  through  with  a  religious  life  ; 
and  so  she  married  this  Mr  Roper,  who  loved  her  most 
dearly,  and  by  whom  she  had  many  children,  but  was 
always  very  sickly,  and  at  length  as  she  lay  in  childbed  of 
one  child  she  had  a  vision  of  something  that  appeared 
unto  her. 

The  particulars  are  not  known,  but  only  that  she  there- 
upon foretold  she  should  die  in  her  next  childbed,  which 
proved  indeed  accordingly.  She  was  brought  to  bed  upon  a 
fright  of  her  child's  mishap,  as  she  thought  ;  for  her  eldest 
son  being  at  play,  and  going  to  reach  something  for  his 
playfellow  under  a  heap  of  billets  that  lay  loose,  the  billets 
fell  upon  him,  which  his  mother  chancing  to  espy  ran 
speedily  unto  him,  and  the  boy  fearing  he  should  be 
whipped  for  it,  would  not  speak,  which  made  her  fear  he 
was  dead.  They  found  after  he  had  no  harm  at  all,  yet 
she  with  this  fright  fell  in  labour,  ten  weeks  before  her  time. 
The  child  lived  awhile,  and  was  christened  Francis  before 
he  died.  She  herself  remained  for  about  three  weeks,  yet 
still  said  she  should  die,  and  so  indeed  it  proved.  She 
then  made  a  blessed  end,  having  always  the  priest  about 
her,  who  caused  all  the  children  to  come  three  times  unto 
her  for  to  receive  her  last  blessincr.  This  her  daughter 
Mary  was  then  but  8  years  old  and  the  eldest  of  five 
children,  to  whom  she  gave  these  good  instructions  :  first, 
that  she  should  be  obedient  and  dutiful  to  her  father  ;  next, 
that  she  be  good  unto  the  poor.  To  that  end  she  left 
her  5s.  in  single  pence  for  to  give  unto  the  poor. 
The  like  she  left  also  to  her  other  children,  in  all  25s.  in 
single  pence,  that  when  they  came  to  use  of  reason  they 
might  know  what  she  had  left  them  was  that  they  shouki 
show  charity  to  the  poor.  So  she  died  happily,  leaving 
her  husband  much  afflicted,  who  loved  her  most  dearly  and 


190  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

tenderly,  and  a  most  loving  father  to  all  his  children,  and 
a  worthy  gentleman,  much  esteemed  of  Catholics  for  his 
worth  and  good   experience  in  worldly  affairs. 

He  also  suffered  persecution,  and  had  once  a  priest 
taken  in  his  house,  with  many  books,  and  was  carried  to 
prison  with  the  priest ;  but  it  is  not  known  what  it  cost 
him,  and  what  shift  he  made  to  escape  the  law  and  to  get 
home  again  safe. 

This  his  daughter  Mary  he  placed  with  Catholics  his 
friends,  where  she  was  well  used,  and  when  she  was  14 
years  old  he  placed  her  with  his  own  sister,  Mrs  Constable, 
yet  so  as  she  should  not  use  her  sharply,  she  being  very 
severe  to  her  own  children.  Yet  she  would  often  molest 
her  upon  suspicion  that  she  was  in  love  with  a  fine  gentle- 
man in  the  house,  which  was  nothing  so  ;  yet  she  was 
troublesome  to  her,  fearing  she  would  have  cast  herself 
away  upon  that  man. 

She  would  sometimes  shame  her  before  strangers,  which 
made  her  get  such  an  aversion  from  creatures  that 
Almighty  God  drew  her  insensibly  to  have  a  mind  to 
religion.  It  happened  that,  indeed,  she  fell  in  love  with 
another  gentleman  (not  him  whom  her  aunt  suspected),  yet 
it  was  always  with  such  an  innocence  and  reservation  that 
when  he  often  wrote  to  her,  always  ending,  "Yours  more 
than  his  own,"  she  still  answered  him,  "  Neither  yours  nor 
my  own,  but  God's  alone."  Afterwards,  when  her  father 
intended  out  of  hand  to  marry  her,  that  he  might  come  and 
live  with  her,  she  at  a  fit  time  made  the  priest  to  discover 
unto  him  that  she  had  a  mind  to  become  a  religious,  which 
he  according  to  nature  was  very  sensible  of  and  wept  most 
bitterly,  yet  by  no  means  would  hinder  her ;  and  when  he 
understood  that  she  would  come  hither  to  her  cousin,  our 
Reverend  Mother,  he  was  better  content  with  this  than  any 
other  place. 

She  had  often  heard,  being  at  her  aunt  Constable's,  of 
our  Reverend  Mother,  by  reason  that  they  wrote  some- 
times  to   each   other,    Ann    Roper,    who   now   was    Mrs 


CHROXICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  I9i 

Constable,  and  our  Reverend  Mother,  having  lived  together 
in  the  world.  A  fit  opportunity  occurring  of  Mr  Worth- 
ington  being  willing  to  send  his  daughter  once  to  see  her 
aunt,  his  sister  here  (our  procuratrix),  Mr  Thomas  Roper 
sent  this  his  daughter  over ;  so  they  came  both  here,  she 
to  be  a  religious,  but  the  other  not.  Mr  Richard  Worth- 
ington,  the  priest,  brought  them  over,  so  then  Mistress 
(Miss)  Roper  was  received  here,  having  the  place  given 
her  before,  and  her  father  gave  her  a  fair  clothing 
gown. 

^  This  year  (1642)  on  the  3rd  of  September,  died  Sister 
Elizabeth  Clifford,  white  Sister,  and  a  widow,  of  whom 
we  spoke  at  large  at  her  profession  in  the  year  161 5.  She 
lived  in  religion  a  virtuous  life,  and  gave  good  edification 
by  her  humility  and  other  virtues,  having  been  in  the 
world  a  housekeeper,^  and  had  good  experience  in  the 
ordering  of  things,  yet  here  in  religion  was  content  to 
bear  the  mortification  of  not  having  things  according  to 
her  mind.  She  was  a  pious,  worthy  woman,  and  God  did 
choose  her  out  of  the  world  to  serve  Him  so  many  years 
in  religion,  even  after  she  was  50  years  old.  And  now 
before  her  death  a  niece  of  hers.  Sister  Frances  Thimelby, 
who,  for  her  sickliness,  would  not  go  forward  with  her  sister 
Winefred,  was  clothed  upon  trial  if  she  could  have  better 
health,  and  even  in  the  Bride-week  upon  Wednesday, 
Sister  Elizabeth  Clifford,  her  aunt,  died  happily  at  the  age 
of  y^  years  and  twenty-eight  of  her  profession. 

This  year  we  had  more  moneys  laid  off,  of  our  rents  in 
England,  both  by  Mr  George  Gifford  and  Mr  Thomas 
Roper,  of  our  Sisters'  portions,  which  they  had  laid  at  rent 
there,  and  we  put  the  said  moneys  presently  out  unto  rent 
here  at  the  Mount  of  Piety  for  life  pensions,  which  was  a 
great  help  when  in  the  ensuing  years  of  war  in  England 
all  our  rents  there  failed.  This  year  also  Mr  Gillibrand 
sent    us    aforehand    half  of   his    two   daughters'  portion, 

*  That  is  to  say,  a  lady  who  had  the  management  of  her  family  and  house- 
hold. 


192  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

j^400.  They  were  then  novices,  and  according  to  our 
agreement  we  were  to  have  some  upon  rent  there  till  he 
should  pay  in  the  full  portion,  which  was  ;^400  more.  But 
this  rent  failed  afterwards  like  the  rest  for  some  twelve  years 
till  times  were  more  quiet ;  he  paid  in  the  rest  in  the  year 

1655- 

In  the  year   1643    upon    the    loth    of   February  were 

professed  two  nuns,  Sister  Elizabeth  and  Sister  Margaret 
Gillibrand,  two  natural  sisters,  daughters  of  Mr  Thomas 
Gillibrand  of  Chorley  in  Lancashire,  and  their  mother  was 
Sister  Winefred  Blundell's  own  sister,  named  Ann  Blundell. 
She  was  always  brought  up  a  good  Catholic,  but  her 
husband,  Mr  Gillibrand,  was  no  Catholic.  When  he  sued 
to  her  for  marriage  she  told  him  plainly  that  he  should 
never  look  to  have  her  unless  he  would  become  a  Catholic. 
He,  then,  God's  grace  concurring,  being  perhaps  well-minded 
before,  became  a  Catholic,  so  as  they  were  married  by  a 
priest,  and  he  continued  ever  after  a  most  good  and  con- 
stant Catholic.  They  had  divers  children,  and  among  the 
rest  it  pleased  Almighty  God  to  call  these  two  daughters 
unto  religion,  giving  unto  each  of  them  a  dislike  of  the 
world ;  the  elder,  upon  divers  motives  which  drew  her  to 
desire  religion,  and  the  young  had  still  in  the  midst  of 
worldly  pleasures  a  dislike  of  them,  so  as  when  she  was  at 
dancing  or  music  so  felt  herself  inwardly  so  grave  and  sad 
she  could  hardly  refrain  from  weeping. 

Neither  of  them  said  anything  of  their  mind  to  religion 
but  only  to  the  priest  for  a  long  time,  until  at  length  the 
elder  sister,  one  day  at  her  prayers,  desired  so  earnestly  of 
Almighty  God  that  if  it  were  His  will  she  should  be  a 
religious.  He  would  please  that  day  to  give  her  some  occa- 
sion for  to  discover  her  mind.  It  happened  just  that  very 
same  day,  as  they  both  sat  at  work  with  their  mother,  she 
began  to  discourse  with  them  of  religion,  which  was  very 
unusual,  for  both  she  and  their  father  would  always  shun  to 
speak  thereof  for  not  to  entice  them  in  any  sort  thereunto. 
Now  therefore  seeing  that  our   Lord   presented   her   this 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  193 

good  occasion,  according  to  her  prayer,  she  thought  with 
herself  that  now  she  must  speak,  and  therewith  burst  forth 
into  a  weeping,  and  told  her  mother  that  she  had  a  desire 
to  be  a  religious.  The  younger  sister  upon  this  occasion 
also  declared  that  she  had  the  same  mind,  for  indeed  she 
had  had  a  vocation  two  years  before.  The  mother  here- 
upon was  very  glad,  but  yet  for  tenderness  of  nature  and 
devotion  she  also  wept,  and  when  their  father,  her  husband, 
came  home  she  told  him  of  it. 

He  called  them  unto  him,  and  examined  them  divers 
times,  whether  their  desire  proceeded  not  of  some  discon- 
tent or  other  cause  than  from  God  ;  if  it  did,  that  they 
should  tell  him  freely  of  it,  and  he  would  seek  for  remedy 
thereunto.  But  when  they  assured  him  that  their  desire 
to  religion  proceeded  not  of  any  discontent,  then  he  very 
lovingly  promised  to  assist  therein,  yea,  although  that  he 
himself  should  chance  to  fare  the  worse  for  it.  Their 
desire  also  was  to  come  hither  to  this  monastery  where 
their  aunt  was,  for  they  might  have  gone  to  Graveling 
(Gravelines)  where  their  uncle's  two  daughters  were  gone 
not  long  before,  and  there  they  might  have  been  received 
for  much  less  than  here.  But  they  had  no  mind  at  all 
to  that  place,  and  so  their  good  father  spoke  to  Mr 
Worthington,  who  was  his  neighbour,  and  lived  but  two 
miles  off,  who  wrote  hither  to  our  Reverend  Mother,  and 
agreed  with  us  about  their  portion  which  was  to  be  /i400 
apiece,  half  whereof  he  was  to  pay  at  their  profession,  and 
the  other  half  was  to  run  upon  rent  there  until  such  time 
as  he  should  pay  in  the  principal. 

Upon  this  agreement  with  us,  Mr  Worthington  came 
with  them  to  London,  and  there  his  brother,  Mr  Richard 
Worthington,  the  priest,  took  charge  of  them,  and  brought 
them  over  himself  hither.  Having  passed  their  scholarship 
and  novice  year,  we,  hearing  their  father  would  not  be  able 
to  pay  us  the  rent,  our  Reverend  Mother  told  the  younger 
that  she  must  stay,  being  young  enough,  till  we  saw  further 
how  things  went  there  with  her  father.     But  the  good  soul 

N 


194  CHKONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

did  weep  so  bitterly  at  the  great  desire  she  had  to  be  pro- 
fessed, that  we  accepted  of  her,  having  half  their  portions 
in  our  hands,  which  was  to  be  laid  out  upon  rent  here  in 
these  parts,  and  would  make  a  competent  rent  to  maintain 
them  yearly  without  burthen  to  our  house,  though  their 
other  rent  in  England  should  fail.  So  they  were  both  now 
professed  upon  St  Scholastica's  day,  when  our  monastery 
first  began,  the  younger  being  but  17  years  of  age  and  her 
sister  about  22. 

After  this,  it  happened  that  their  parents  were  extremely 
plundered,  as  others  at  that  same  miserable  time  of  war  in 
England,  and  were  fain  to  leave  their  house,  which  was 
taken  from  them,  as  also  they  lost  their  estate,  and  Mr 
Gillibrand  was  forced  to  fly  into  Wales.  There  he  lived 
in  poverty,  yet  content  to  suffer  for  God.  Their  mother 
went  and  lived  with  her  daughter,  who  was  then  newly 
married,  also  in  poverty,  but  with  content  to  suffer  for  her 
conscience,  being  a  Catholic. 

This  year  (1643)  upon  the  22nd  of  November,  died 
happily  Sister  Teresa  Goulding,  having  been  for  many 
years  sickly  of  a  kind  of  consumption,  which  proceeded 
chiefly  from  want  of  sleep,  because  she  had  such  a  defect 
in  her  head  that  she  could  scarcely  sleep  in  a  whole  night 
but  very  little,  sometimes  suffering  very  much  by  this 
accident  unto  which  no  remedy  nor  medicine  availed  her. 
She  was  a  good  religious,  humble  and  patient,  and  strict 
in  the  Order  as  long  as  she  was  able  to  keep  it ;  and  after- 
wards, when  she  was  fain  to  live  in  the  infirmary,  she  bore 
all  with  great  patience.  If  she  chanced  sometimes  to  want 
what  she  needed,  or  when  she  saw  others  more  cherished 
than  she  was,  she  complained  not,  but  offered  all  to  God, 
and  finished  her  life  blessedly,  twenty-three  years  of  her 
profession. 

About  this  time  we  began  to  take  in  the  Father's 
house  boarders.  And  first  came  out  of  England  Mr 
Richard  Worthington,  priest.  Living  in  the  Spanish 
ambassador's  house  in  London,  he  was  sent  by  him  upon 


Anna  Maria  Barbara,  Lady  Petre, 
Daughter  of  James  Radcliffe,  Third  Earl  of  Derwentwater. 
From  Painting  at  Tliorndon. 


[Face  page  195 


CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  195 

the  day  of  our  Lady's  Assumption  unto  the  Lady  Tresham 
for  to  minister  the  holy  sacraments  unto  her,  she  being 
then  sick.  At  his  return  home  in  the  ambassador's  coach 
he  was  taken  in  the  street  by  some  that  it  seems  had 
intelligence  that  he  was  a  priest,  and  brought  before  most 
malicious  officers ;  he  pleaded  for  himself  that  he  was  a 
stranger  born,  as  indeed  he  was  born  here  at  Louvain. 
Yet  they  threatened  him  that  should  not  avail  him  ;  but 
the  ambassador  got  him  freed,  promising  to  send  him  over  ; 
and  so  he  came  and  boarded  here  above  a  year,  being  our 
good  friend,  ever  ready  to  assist  us,  as  his  father  before 
had  been. 

Upon  the  27th  of  February  this  year  1644,  died  Sister 
Frances  Blase,  our  Dutch  lay  sister,  of  whom  we  have  before 
related  how  she  got  leave  of  the  bishop  to  come  to  this 
monastery  with  our  English  Sisters,  the  second  company 
that  came.  She  came  for  love  to  the  English,  also 
because  she  did  not  affect  the  Dutch  Mother  at  St 
Ursula's,  and,  as  she  was  wont  to  say  afterwards,  she  was 
sick  of  a  dangerous  disease,  not  to  love  her  superior.  But 
here  she  did  very  well,  was  a  good  obedient  religious,  and 
very  laborious,  and  in  her  appeared  the  force  of  God's 
grace,  for  she  was  of  a  most  fierce  and  choleric  nature,  and 
would  chide  out  of  all  reason  when  she  was  moved.  But 
afterwards,  when  the  passion  was  over,  none  more  ready 
than  she  to  come  to  those  whom  she  had  offended  and 
speak  her  fault  with  great  humility  and  sorrow.  Before 
her  death,  towards  the  latter  end  of  her  days,  her  nature 
became  so  well  broken  that  she  even  said  of  herself  she 
was  become  like  a  lamb,  so  as  every  one  of  her  fellow- 
sisters  might  now  govern  her.  She  went  a  long  time 
sickly  about  the  house  and  laboured  in  the  garden,  till  at 
length  she  was  forced  to  come  into  the  infirmary,  where 
she  prepared  herself  well  to  make  a  happy  end. 

The  day  before  her  death  she  seemed  to  be  reasonably 
well,  and  went  to  the  grate  unto  her  niece  who  came  to  see 
her,  but  in  the  morning  she  felt  herself  so  very  ill  that  she 


196  CHRONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

could  not  well  endure  to  He  in  her  bed  but  would  needs  get 
up.  The  infirmarian,  seeing  her  so  sick,  would  have  her 
to  lie  still  and  not  rise.  Wherefore,  she  desired  our 
Reverend  Mother  to  bid  her  lie  still ;  who  came  to  her  and 
said :  "  Sister  Frances,  you  have  always  been  obedient, 
now  therefore,  in  honour  of  our  Blessed  Saviour's  Passion, 
be  content  to  lie  in  your  bed,  and  do  not  rise  now."  She 
answered:  "Well,  Mother";  and  so  lying  down  quietly, 
upon  a  sudden,  with  one  little  turn  in  her  bed,  she  gave 
up  the  ghost,  and  died  most  happily  in  the  practice  of  holy 
obedience.  We  were  then  all  at  chapter,  and  our 
Reverend  Mother  was  hastily  called  away  to  come  unto 
her.  She  died  suddenly  but  not  unprovided,  for  she  had 
well  prepared  herself  with  great  resignation  and  willingness 
to  die,  being  forty  years  professed  and  about  63  years  of 
age. 

This  year  (1644),  upon  the  6th  of  March,  being  then 
Easter  Eve,  died  Sister  Margaret  Lewkenor.  She  was  a 
humble  and  mild  religious,  of  a  good  nature,  and  very 
obedient.  She  had  for  many  years  had  a  secret  infirmity, 
v/hich  she  would  not  discover  out  of  bashfulness,  and  so  in 
the  end  it  was  past  recovery,  and  brought  her  with  great 
pains  unto  her  end.  She  then  received  the  sacraments 
with  devotion  and  resignation  unto  God's  will.  But  it 
seems  Almighty  God  would  purify  this  good  soul  in  this 
life,  and  therefore  gave  her  a  very  hard  death.  All  Good 
Friday  she  lay  as  it  were  in  her  agony,  and  about  three  of 
the  clock  the  next  morning,  at  her  last  passage,  we 
thought  she  saw  the  enemy,  for  upon  a  sudden  she 
opened  her  eyes  so  wide  and  stared  more  than  a  creature 
useth  to  do,  and  shutting  her  teeth  fast  together,  she  only 
drew  breath  at  her  nostrils,  and  made  inwardlv  such  a 
doleful  cry  as  if  she  would  say,  "Will  nobody  help  me?" 
Our  Reverend  Mother  and  the  sick-mistress  and  others 
that  were  present  fell  all  most  heartily  to  their  prayers  for 
her,  and  sprinkled  her  with  holy  water  until  that  fright 
was   over,  and  she  then  quietly   rendered   her   soul  unto 


CHKONICLE   OF  ST  MONICA'S  197 

God,    at    the    age    of    46    years    and   eighteen    of    her 
profession. 

Upon  the  22nd  of  May  1644,  died  Sister  Ann 
Handford  very  sweetly  and  quietly,  having  been  some 
years  sickly,  and  inclined  to  a  consumption  and  dropsy. 
She  was  always  a  mild  soul,  of  a  good  nature,  and  very 
charitable.  She  would  ever  be  doing  some  good  deed  or 
other,  and  would  take  our  Sisters'  foul  candlesticks  to  make 
them  clean,  and  thus  bring  them  to  their  cells.  She  was 
before  her  death  in  the  infirmary,  but  went  about,  and 
even  when  she  was  come  to  the  last  they  had  much  ado  to 
get  her  to  bed ;  yet  when  she  was  abed  and  felt  how  truly 
she  needed  it,  she  was  very  glad  to  be  there,  but  still 
desired  the  curtains  open  to  give  her  breath.  She  was 
very  willing  to  die,  for  when  a  lay  sister  was  fallen  sick, 
and  some  told  her  that  she  might  chance  to  die  before  her, 
she  answered  :  ''  I  should  be  very  happy  to  have  her  die 
before  me  " ;  and  this  she  repeated  twice  or  thrice.  She 
had  an  agreement  with  the  sick-mistress  that  when  she 
should  be  in  her  agony  she  would  pray  for  her,  and  she 
would  in  will  join  with  her.  Having  then  been  anointed 
in  due  time,  not  long  after  they  that  then  watched  with 
her,  did  not  think  she  had  been  so  near  her  end,  and 
therefore  in  the  morning  went  away  to  take  their  rest,  but 
first  told  the  sick-mistress  that  all  that  night  she  had 
desired  to  have  the  curtains  close,  contrary  to  her  former 
custom,  which  was  always  to  desire  air,  and  to  have  them 
open.  The  sick-mistress  then  in  the  morning  drew  the 
curtains  and  found  her  in  a  cold  sweat,  whereupon  she 
went  instantly  to  call  our  Reverend  Father,  and  sent  one 
to  call  our  Reverend  Mother.  Then  she  returned  herself 
and  said  to  the  sick  nun,  "Jesus!"  She  answered, 
leisurely,  "  Jesus  !  "  and  made  a  sign  to  her,  taking  her  by 
the  hand.  Whereupon,  the  sick-mistress,  imagining  she 
would  take  something,  went  about  to  get  it,  but  seeing 
that  was  not  her  meaning,  bethought  herself  of  the  agree- 
ment that  perhaps  she  would  have  them  to  pray  for  her, 


198  CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S 

and  thereupon  asked  her  if  she  meant  that,  who  made  a 
sign  she  did,  which  showed  in  what  a  good  disposition  she 
was  who  could  so  well  remember  that  which  concerned  her 
soul's  good.  Our  Reverend  Father  and  Mother,  with 
others,  being  present,  she  sweetly  yielded  up  her  soul  to 
God.  The  passing  bell  went  for  her  about  six  of  the 
clock,  when  this  convent  rose,  and  so  they  all  knew  that 
she  was  dead,  wondering  much  thereat,  not  thinking  she 
would  have  died  so  soon.  She  was  a  very  fair  corpse  and 
sweet  countenance,  so  as  it  seemed  a  pity  to  put  so  fine  a 
creature  into  the  grave  ;  but  she  was  kept  above  ground 
two  days,  and  was  buried  the  next  morning  after  Trinity 
Sunday  ;   sixteen  years  of  her  profession. 

This  year  (1644),  about  our  Blessed  Lady's  Assump- 
tion, came  hither  to  visit  our  Reverend  Mother  the  Lady 
Stafford,  who,  being  sole  heir  of  the  Lord  Stafford,  had 
married  the  Earl  of  Arundel's  second  son,  whom  the  king 
had  made  then  Lord  Stafford  ;  and  he  also  came  hither 
with  his  lady,  and  her  mother,  Mrs  Stafford,  who  was  no 
lady,  by  reason  that  her  husband  died  before  his  father, 
and  before  the  lordship  had  fallen  to  him.  She  was  our 
Reverend  Mother's  cousin-german,  her  father  being  old 
Mr  Wilford's  son,  of  whom  we  spoke  before.  Sister 
Barbara  Wilford's  father.  The  lady  and  her  mother,  with 
a  waiting-gentlewoman,  had  leave  to  come  into  our 
cloister,  and  so  they  saw  our  orchard,  dormitory,  and 
some  cells,  and  looked  into  the  Refectory  when  we  sat  at 
table,  without  tablecloths  at  supper,  with  an  egg  and 
bread  and  butter,  or  some  other  small  thing,  as  we  had 
tried  to  do  that  year.  But  at  the  year's  end,  finding  that 
we  had  saved  nothing  by  leaving  off  our  supper,  we 
returned  again  to  our  former  custom  of  two  meals  a  day, 
and  our  Lord  provided  such  means  as  through  His 
goodness  we  never  wanted  necessaries.  We  also  about 
this  time  had  begun  to  take  boarders  in  our  Father's 
house;  gendemen,  who  came  out  of  England,  to  escape 
the  troubles  of  the  time,  and  so  their  board   being  well 


CHEONICLE  OF  ST  MONICA'S  199 

paid,  assisted  us  something.  Also  sometime  before,  when 
the  wars  began  in  England,  our  good  friend,  Mr  George 
Gifford,  who  had  put  out  most  of  our  means  there,  got  the 
moneys  in,  so  as  he  sent  them  over  to  us,  and  we  laid  the 
same  here  upon  liferents,  which  somewhat  increased  them, 
and  assisted  us  for  the  present  to  be  able  to  live.  But  yet 
all  was  not  sufficient  for  our  competent  maintenance,  if 
Almighty  God  had  not  wonderfully  assisted  us,  as  shall  be 
declared  in  the  ensuing  year,  1645. 


James  Radcliffe,  Earl  of  Derwentwater. 
Beheaded  on  Tower  Hill,  Febmaiy  24,  17 16. 

Frum  Engraving  hy  Vertue,  after  Portrait  by  Kneller,  at  Thorndon. 


[Face  page  201 . 


APPENDIX 

St  Monica's  and  the  last  of  the  English  martyrs.  The  Earls  of 
Derwentwater.  Sisters  Katharine  and  Elizabeth  Radcliffe. 
History  of  the  Radcliffe  family.  James,  Earl  of  Derwent- 
water. His  trial  and  execution.  Dies  for  his  adherence  to 
the  Catholic  Faith.    His  wife  and  son  buried  at  St  Monica's. 

"In  the  year  1688,  July  12th,  were  professed  Sisters  Katharine 
and  Elizabeth  Radcliffe,  daughters  to  the  Earl  of  Derwentwater, 
who  proved  great  benefactresses,  and  towards  the  decline  of  life, 
consented  for  the  temporal  benefit  of  the  community  to  go  from 
Louvain  to  London,  where  they  were  detained  nearly  one  year, 
and  safely  returned,  to  the  community's  great  joy.  Their  sister, 
Lady  Mary  Radcliffe,  gave  them  ;^I50  for  their  use  in  England, 
and  after  Sister  Elizabeth  died  in  1723,  their  brother  Arthur 
dying  without  a  will.  Sister  Katharine's  share  came  to  ;^IC)00." 

From  the  later  and  more  fragmentary  portion  of  the  Chronicle 
compiled  by  the  nuns  from  such  documents  as  were  saved  at  the 
time  of  their  flight  from  Louvain,  I  have  copied  this  brief  notice 
of  the  two  Sisters  Radcliffe.  Sister  Katharine  survived  till  1744, 
and  another  fragment  of  the  Louvain  records  describes  the  two 
sisters  as  being  noted  for  their  humility  and  fervour.  Their 
father,  Francis,  first  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  besides  many  other 
gifts  to  the  monastery,  allowed  them  an  annuity  of  ;i^ioo  a  }-car, 
and  the  wealth  of  the  family  was  freely  bestowed  to  assist  other 
gentlewomen  whose  dowry  was  insuflicent  for  their  admission  to 
the  cloister.  In  our  former  volume  we  have  given  a  picture  of  the 
Derwentwater  vestments,  presented  by  the  earl,  and  still  in  use  at 
St  Augustine's,  as  well  as  a  portrait  of  Lady  Margaret  Radch'ffc. 
and  several  other  Radcliffe  pictures,  through  the  kindness  of  Mr 
R.  D.  Radcliffe,  help  to  adorn  the  present  volume.  The  greatest 
glory  of  the  house   of  Derwentwater,  now   represented    by  Lord 

Petre,  is  of  course  James,  the  third  Earl,  the  latest  of  the  long  line 

201 


202  APPENDIX 

of  English  martyrs,  whose  undoubted  claim  to  that  title  we  shall 
make  good  in  this  chapter. 

For  the  brief  family  history,  which  serves  to  preface  what  we 
have  to  say  of  Earl  James,  and  for  the  pedigree  at  the  end  of  the 
book,  I  am  indebted  to  Mr  Radcliffe,  while  the  details  of  the 
earl's  life  and  martyrdom  are  taken  from  the  beautiful  little 
work  of  Father  Charles  Bowden  of  the  Oratory.  The  Ladies, 
Katharine  and  Elizabeth  Radcliffe,  figure  in  Mr  Orlebar  Payne's 
Catholic  Nonjurors  of  171 5,  and  in  his  Records  of  English 
Catholics  he  inserts  their  joint  petition,  in  which  they  "  being  in 
years  and  very  infirm,"  ask  the  commissioners  for  the  forfeited 
estates  that  the  annuity  settled  on  them  by  their  father  may  be 
continued,  and  to  appoint  a  day  for  hearing  their  claims.  In  the 
reports  of  the  commission,  their  sister,  the  Lady  Mary,  is  described 
"  as  a  great  bigot,  and  therefore  not  a  fit  person  to  be  entrusted 
with  a  disposal  of  legacies  left  by  nuncupative  wills  for  super- 
stitious uses,  such  as  '  the  maintenance  of  priests,  popish  seminaries, 
and  monasteries.'"  It  is  directed  that  she  be  examined  "and 
Mr  Jenison,  her  priest."  Now  to  our  sketch  of  the  family 
history. 

It  is  a  remarkable  story,  and  worthy  of  being  given  at  some  length. 
Despite  some  vicissitudes  of  fortune  at  the  time  of  Cromwellian 
usurpation,  and  after  the  flight  of  James  II.,  the  Radcliffes  of 
Derwentwater  seem  to  have  been  at  the  highest  point  of  wealtk 
and  temporal  prosperity  when  on  the  eve  of  their  fall,  and  this  in 
spite  of  their  unswerving  fidelity  to  the  Catholic  Faith.  The 
final  ruin  could  have  been  averted,  as  we  shall  see,  if  the  martyr- 
earl  would  have  agreed  to  sacrifice  his  conscience  to  his  earthly 
interests.  The  daughters  of  the  house  of  Derwentwater,  who,  in 
the  days  of  persecution  fled  from  the  world  to  the  cloister,  were 
numerous,  and  it  was  owing  to  their  holy  prayers  that  the  end  of 
the  earthly  greatness  of  their  race  was  hallowed  by  the  martyr's 
crown. 

At  Radcliffe  Tower  on  the  Irwell,  near  Bury  in  Lancashire,  we 
find  the  cradle  of  the  race.  In  1195  William  of  Radcliffe  Tower 
was  Sheriff  of  Lancashire.  Burscough  Priory  was  founded  foilf 
years  later,  and  Henry  Radcliffe  witnessed  its  foundation  charter. 
Richard  Radcliffe  endowed  it  with  lands  in  Merton.  These 
early  benefactors  to  monasteries  had  usually  a  prosperous  line  of 
descendants,  and  in  the  sixth  generation  from  William  the  Sheriff, 
Thomas  Radcliffe,  a  younger  son  of  Richard  Radcliffe  and  Isabella 
Pleasington,  and  an  esquire  of  John  of  Gaunt,  Duke  of  Lancaster, 


APPENDIX  203 

held  lands  at  Clitheroe  and  Wymersley,  and  from  him  the 
Derwentwater  branch  of  the  family  descends  through  Sir 
Nicholas,  his  second  son. 

Sir  John  de  Derwentwater  of  Castlerigg  and  Derwent  Isle  in 
Cumberland,  left  his  daughter  Elizabeth  sole  heir  to  his  estates, 
so  that  by  her  marriage  with  Sir  Nicholas  this  branch  of  the 
family  became  Radcliffes  of  Derwentwater.  "The  Dcr^vent " 
writes  Banks,  "  runs  among  the  mountains  called  Derwent  Fells, 
and  spreads  itself  into  a  spacious  lake,  wherein  are  three  islands  : 
one,  the  seat  of  the  family  of  Radcliffe,  Kt.  temp.  Henry  V.,  who 
married  Margaret  (Elizabeth),  daughter  and  heir  of  Sir  John 
de  Derwentwater,  Kt."  Their  son.  Sir  Thomas,  mated  with 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Sir  William  Parr  of  Kendal  Castle,  by 
whom  he  had  a  numerous  family.  Two  of  his  younger  sons  were 
priests ;  his  eldest.  Sir  John,  was  disinherited ;  his  second.  Sir 
Richard,  K.G.,  fell  at  Bosworth  field,  so  that  the  succession  fell  to 
his  third.  Sir  Edward,  knight  banneret,  with  whom  the  Radclifics 
of  Derwentwater  were  to  become  Radcliffes  of  Dilston,  a  name  for 
ever  sacred  and  dear  to  Catholics. 

By  his  marriage,  shortly  before  the  year  1494,  with  Anne,  only 
daughter  of  John  Cartington  of  Cartington  Tower,  Northumber- 
land, Sir  Edward  Radcliffe  became  Lord  of  Dilston  (Dyvelstone) 
in  Northumberland  and  Hawthorne  in  Durham,  which  Anne 
Cartington  inherited  through  her  mother,  Joanna  Claxton. 
Dilston  Castle,  lying  east  of  the  abbey  and  town  of  Hexham, 
and  overlooking  the  valley  of  the  Tyne,  amid  beautiful  scenery 
and  surroundings,  rich  in  historical  memories  of  old  Northumbrian 
saints,  the  centre  of  a  princely  inheritance,  became  henceforward 
the  residence  of  the  Radcliffes.  It  is  a  ruin  now,  but  the  chapel 
and  the  sepulchral  vault  of  the  Lords  of  Dilston  still  remain. 

Sir  Cuthbert,  eldest  son  of  Sir  Edward  Radcliffe,  married  on 
6th  January  15 14,  Margaret,  the  daughter  of  Henry,  Lord  Clifford, 
and  his  son  Sir  George  took  to  wife  Katharine,  daughter  of 
Sir  William  Mallory  of  Studley  in  Yorkshire,  the  brave  old 
C'atholic  knight,  of  whom  the  Chronicle  of  St  Monica's  relates 
how  he  stood  with  drawn  sword  at  the  church  door,  and  drove 
away  the  officers  who  came  there  to  establish  the  Protestant 
worship.  For  now  the  house  of  Radcliffe  had  to  show  itself  as 
loyal  and  faithful  in  days  of  adversity  and  strife  as  it  had  been 
in  peaceful  and  happy  times.  To  Sir  George  succeeded  his  son 
Sir  Francis,  who  married  Isabel,  daughter  of  Sir  Ralph  Grey  of 
Chillingham,  on   19th  July  1576;  was  created  a  baronet  in  1619, 


204  APPENDIX 

and    died   23rd    December    1622.     He  lies   buried   in   Corbridge 
parish  church.     In  the  Domestic  State  Papers  for  the  year  1616, 
is  a  letter   stating   that  "  Mr  RadclifFe   (afterwards   Sir   Francis) 
has   sent   over   into  a  religious   house   beyond   the   seas  two  of 
his  daughters,  who  are  still  there."    In  fact  his  daughter  Margaret, 
Sister    Margaret   of    St    Paul,   was    professed    among   the    Poor 
Clares  of  Gravelines  four  years  before,  3rd  July  161 2.     She  died 
Abbess  of  the  Poor  Clares  at  Aire.      Her  sister,  Elizabeth,   in 
religion    Sister   Barbara   Colet,  was  then   in   her    novitiate,   and 
professed    15th    January    1617.      Two    other    daughters    of    Sir 
Francis,  Dorothy,  Sister  Frances  of  St  Bruno,  and  Anne,  Sister 
Clare  Benedict,  were  professed  together  on  the  22nd  July  1619. 
Their    father   stood    in    need    of  the   prayers   of    his   cloistered 
daughters   in   1616.     In  that  year  a  determined  attempt  to  ruin 
him  was  made  on  account  of  his,  religion,  and  he  was  arrested 
on  a  false  charge  of  having  been  a  dozen  years  before  concerned 
in   the   Powder   Plot.      The   informer,  Thomas    Fenwick,   stated 
that  he  was  at  the  time  in  the  service  of  Percy,  the  conspirator, 
and  had  to  convey  £soo  or  £600   to   London,  but   on    Percy's 
arrest   had  to   convey   it   back   to  Francis    Radcliffe   of  Dilston. 
The  accused  frankly  acknowledged  that  he  knew  Percy,  and  was 
in  London   to  compound   for  his  recusancy  at  the  time   of  the 
Powder  Plot,  but  denied  the  charge.     This  examination  was  held 
1 8th  November,  and  exactly  a  month  previously  we  find  a  letter 
to   Winwood  from  John    Smaithwaite  of   Elsdon  in  Riddesdale, 
telling  him  of  meetings  in  the  North  among  those  of  the  popish 
factions,  and  collections  of  money  to  bribe  some  great  man  for 
the  liberation  of  Roger  Wodrington  (Widdrington)  and  Francis 
Radcliffe.     However,  he  weathered  the  storm. 

Concerning  the  younger  children  of  Sir  Francis,  I  need  only 
add  that  his  son  Cuthbert  died  fighting  for  his  king  at  Newcastle, 
and  that  his  daughter,  Mary,  married  Roger  Widdrington. 
Sir  Edward,  his  eldest  son,  succeeded  him  in  1620,  enlarged  the 
estates  partly  by  purchases  and  partly  by  his  marriage  with 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Thomas  Barton  of  Whenby  in  Yorkshire, 
and  died  in  1663.  For  his  loyalty  and  his  faith,  his  estates 
were  sequestered  by  the  Parliament,  and  he  himself  reduced 
almost  to  beggary,  nor  did  he  recover  them  till  the  Restoration. 
The  loyal  baronet  and  his  wife  were  buried  in  the  vault  of 
Dilston.  Two  of  their  daughters,  Clare  and  Ursula,  were  pro- 
fessed as  Dames  Bridget  and  Thecla*  among  the  Benedictine 

*  Otherwise  Ursula. 


APPENDIX  205 

nuns  of  Cambrai.  Their  sister  Mary,  the  wife  of  William  Tunstall 
of  Wycliffe,  was  the  mother  of  Sisters  Christina  and  Margaret 
Tunstall,  Bridgettines  at  Syon.  His  only  surviving  son,  Francis 
succeeded  him.  '  ' 

With  Sir  Francis  Radcliffe,  created  by  James  II.  Baron 
Tynedale,  Viscount  Langley,  and  first  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  we 
enter  upon  the  last  stage  of  this  long  family  history.  He,  too, 
had  to  suffer  for  his  religion,  being  often  presented  for  'non- 
attendance  at  church,  and  he  was  a  short  time  under  arrest  and 
in  danger  on  account  of  Gates'  plot.  He  married  Katharine, 
daughter  of  Sir  William  Fenwick  of  Meldon,  and  widow  of 
Henry  Lawson  of  Brough,  slain  in  the  royal  cause  at  Melton 
Mowbray  in  1644.  For  a  complete  account  of  his  family  I  refer 
my  readers  to  the  pedigree.  His  son,  William,  died  at  his  house 
in  the  Lingaria  at  Rome,  and  two  of  his  daughters  were  our 
two  Sisters  Radcliffe  of  St  Monica's,  while  a  third,  Margaret, 
became  the  wife  of  Sir  Philip  Constable  of  Everingham.  The 
error  of  his  life  was  his  ambitious  design  of  marrying  his  eldest 
son,  Edward,  to  a  daughter  of  Charles  II.,  by  the  Duchess  of 
Cleveland,  with  the  condition  that  his  son  should  be  Earl  of 
Sussex,  which  he  never  obtained,  though  in  the  end  his  son 
married  Lady  Mary  Tudor,  another  natural  daughter  of  the  king, 
on  condition  that  she  should  remain  a  Protestant.  He  died  in 
1696,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Edward. 

The  life  of  Edward,  second  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  was  rendered 
unhappy  by  his  ill-omened  marriage.  In  the  year  1700  he  was 
separated  by  deed  from  the  countess,  and  he  died  in  1705. 

His  eldest  son,  James,  third  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  and  a 
martyr  for  the  Catholic  Faith,  succeeded  to  his  titles  and  his 
splendid  estates.  He  was  born  at  the  London  house  of  the  famil>- 
in  Arlington  Street,  but  his  boyhood  was  spent  at  the  Court  of  St 
Germain's,  and  on  the  death  of  James  II.,  he  took  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  his  son.  In  1708  he  returned  to  England,  being  then 
20  years  of  age,  "  slender  and  delicate  in  figure,  but  of  active 
habits ;  of  middle  height,  with  fair  hair,  blue  or  rather  grey  eyes, 
and  a  particularly  noble  and  pleasing  countenance  ;  a  most  amiable 
youth,  brave,  generous,  and  hospitable;"  brilliant  in  conversation, 
and  an  accomplished  musician,  with  a  sweet  and  powerful  voice, 
he  used  often  to  accompany  himself  on  the  guitar.  He  was  fond 
of  the  chase,  universally  beloved  by  his  neighbours  and  dependents, 
and  delighted  in  succouring  the  poor,  for  whose  benefit  he  would 
every  Thursday  empty  the  larder  of  all  the  meat  and   game   it 


206  APPENDIX 

contained.  His  piety  was  deep  and  sincere,  but  unostentatious. 
On  loth  July,  17 12  he  married  Anna  Maria,  daughter  of  Sir  John 
Webb  of  Canford  in  Dorset,  Bart. 

By  this  marriage,  a  singularly  happy  one,  he  had  two  children, 
John,  Viscount  Radcliffe,  who  died  in  London  unmarried  in  173 1, 
and  Anna  Maria,  who  became  the  wife  of  the  eighth  Lord  Petre. 
John  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St  Monica's  Convent,  whither  his 
remains  were  conveyed  by  his  grandfather.  Sir  John  Webb.  But 
of  the  further  relations  of  the  family  with  our  canonesses,  we  shall 
have  more  to  say  in  the  sequel. 

The  earl's  life  passed  very  happily  amid  its  stately  and 
romantic  surroundings,  and  he  and  his  countess  spent  their  time 
on  their  estates,  daily  visiting  the  cottages  of  the  poor,  and  living 
more  for  others  than  for  themselves,  bringing  happiness  to  all 
around  them.  It  is  true  that  his  thoughts  and  prayers  were  ever 
with  his  exiled  king.  The  lot  of  the  exiled  Stuarts  cast  a  shadow 
over  his  life,  and  he  even  allowed  himself  to  join  the  association, 
half  convivial,  half  political,  known  as  the  "Corporation  of  the 
ancient  Borough  of  Walton  le  Dale,"  which  was  a  centre  of 
Jacobite  activity.  But  he  was  not  formed  for  a  conspirator,  being 
fully  aware  of  the  danger  of  any  attempt  to  restore  by  force  of 
arms  the  Stuart  dynasty,  and  was  only  at  last  prevailed  upon  to 
join  in  the  rising  by  force  of  circumstances,  and  by  the  determined 
influence  of  his  countess. 

On  the  fateful  i6th  of  August  17 15,*  the  royal  standard  of  the 
House  of  Stuart  was  unfurled  in  Scotland  by  the  Earl  of  Mar. 
The  ministry  ordered  the  arrest  of  the  Earl  of  Derwentwater. 
For  seven  weeks  he  kept  in  hiding.  On  the  6th  of  October,  with 
his  brother  Charles  and  an  armed  force,  he  left  Dilston.  With 
drawn  swords  they  rode  through  Corbridge.  Lord  Widdrington 
joined  them  the  next  day  at  Warkworth,  and  by  sound  of  trumpet 
proclaimed  King  James  HI.  Seventy  Scottish  borderers  joined 
them  at  Morpeth,  Lord  Kenmure  at  Rothbury.  In  Scotland  they 
were  reinforced  by  Mackintosh  with  his  Highlanders.  Returning 
into  England,  scarce  1000  in  number,  the  mere  terror  of  their 
appearance  put  to  flight  near  Penrith  the  militia  under  the  Earl  of 
Carlisle,  though  they  numbered,  according  to  some,  25,000. 
Towneley,  Anderton,  Butler,  and  many  another  gallant  gentleman 
joined  them  on  the  march. 

Under  the   incompetent   General   Foster,  they  made  a  brave 

*  Burton,  in  his  History  of  Scotland,  gives  the  date  of  raising  of  the  standard 
by  Mar  at  Braemar  as  6th  September  17 15. 


APPENDIX  207 

stand  at  Preston.  But  for  the  incapacity  of  the  general  it  would 
have  been  a  victory.  Against  the  advice  of  the  earl  Foster  sur 
rendered  to  General  Carpenter,  the  earl  and  Brigadier  Macintosh 
voluntarily  giving  themselves  up  as  hostages  during  a  temporary 
cessation  of  arms.  The  prisoners  were  treated  with  disgraceful 
cruelty.  Two  hundred,  including  Lord  Derwentwater  and  his 
brother,  were  sent  to  London,  where  the  noblemen  were  sent  to 
the  Tower.  Lady  Derwentwater,  on  receiving  the  news,  left 
Dilston  at  once,  and  rode  to  London  through  roads  covered 'with 
snow  that  often  reached  to  the  horse's  girths.  Till  the  19th  of 
January  she  shared  her  lord's  captivity  in  the  Tower. 

Referring  my  readers  to  Father  Bowden's  admirable  work  for 
a  complete  account  of  the  last  days  of  the  earl's  life,  I  must  now 
hasten  to  the  closing  scene.  The  impeachment  in  the  House  of 
Lords  of  the  seven  peers,  Derwentwater,  Nithsdale,  Widdrington, 
Carnwath,  Wintoun,  Kenmure,  and  Nairn,  was  made  on  9th  January 
1716,  and  the  prisoners  were  heard  in  court  on  the  19th.  Sentence 
was  pronounced  on  the  9th  of  February,  the  Lord  High  Steward 
informing  the  earl  that  no  mitigation  of  the  sentence  would  be 
granted,  but  that  he  would  be  executed  "  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  meanest  offender." 

Immense  efforts  were  made  to  obtain  mercy  for  the  prisoners. 
The  young  Countess  of  Derwentwater,  accompanied  by  other 
noble  ladies,  vainly  implored  on  her  knees  the  king's  pardon  for 
her  husband.  An  address  to  the  king  on  behalf  of  Lord  Derwent- 
water was  carried  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and  it  is  said  that  an  offer 
of  ;^6o,ooo  was  made  to  the  Government  with  the  same  object. 
The  others  being  respited,  the  Lords  Derwentwater,  Kenmure,  and 
Nithsdale  were  ordered  for  execution ;  the  last  named  escaped 
from  the  Tower  through  the  heroic  courage  of  his  countess,  whose 
sister  was  Prioress  of  the  canonesses  at  Bruges. 

Meanwhile,  the  earl  calmly  prepared  himself  for  death,  and  for 
the  last  fortnight  of  his  life  had  the  constant  attendance  and  help 
of  the  Reverend  George  Pippard,  S.J.,  to  whom  he  made  his  con- 
fession, and  from  whom  he  twice  received  Holy  Communion. 
The  last  time  was  the  day  before  his  execution,  when  Mass  was 
said  in  his  prison  cell.  He  was  always  cheerful  and  pleasant,  and 
Bishop  Giffard,  who  was  not  allowed  to  visit  him,  wrote  him  a 
most  consoling  letter.  His  own  affectionate  letters  to  his 
wife  and  relatives  may  be  seen  in  Father  Bowden's  work,  as  well 
as  Father  Pippard's  account  of  his  last  days  and  death.  From 
that  account  I  transcribe  the  following  passages,  as  proving  the 


208  APPENDIX 

justice  of  the  title  of  martyr,  which  I  do   not  hesitate  to  give 
him. 

"  When  on  the  Monday  before  he  died  his  Hfe  was  offered  him 
if  he  would  change  his  religion  *  he  told  it  me  with  the  greatest 
transports  of  joy,  and  that,  having  refused  his  life  upon  such  terms, 
he  hoped  it  was  not  now  making  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and  that 
had  he  a  thousand  lives,  he  would  sooner  part  with  them  than 
renounce  his  faith,  and  with  tears  of  joy  in  his  eyes  he  humbly 
thanked  God.  From  that  time  forward  I  took  him  to  be  another 
man.  The  Holy  Ghost  visibly  had  taken  possession  of  his  heart 
The  Tuesday  following  some  others  came  to  him,  advising  him  to 
send  for  some  minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  according  to 
my  Lord  Chancellor's  advice,  with  whom  he  might  talk  on 
indifferent  things,  as  he  did  not  intend  to  change  his  religion,  and 
on  the  strength  of  that  they  would  at  least  get  a  reprieve  for  him, 
and  that,  this  once  got,  his  life  was  safe.  He  thanked  them,  but 
would  not  give  any  handle  for  people  to  think  he  had  any  doubt  in 
his  religion.  The  Wednesday,  he  was  prayed  to  read  a  Protestant 
prayer-book  for  much  the  same  motives,  and  he  made  the  same 
answer  as  the  day  before." 

One  of  these  misguided  messengers  was  the  unhappy  Lord 
Waldegrave,  the  first  of  his  family  to  forsake  his  religion.  The 
holy  martyr  did  what  he  could  to  convert  him,  but  without 
success. 

His  execution  was  on  the  24th  of  February,  Feast  of  St 
Matthias,  on  Tower  Hill,  in  the  sight  of  many  thousands  of 
spectators.  The  earl  was  dressed  in  black  velvet,  and  a  small  gold 
crucifix  was  suspended  from  his  neck.  He  prayed  in  silence  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then  from  the  rails  of  the  scaffold 
addressed  the  people,  reading  his  speech  from  a  paper  in  his  hand. 
He  asked  pardon  from  those  whom  he  might  have  scandalised  by 
pleading  guilty  at  his  trial,  though  he  had  done  it  by  advice, 
adding :  "  But  I  am  sensible  that  in  this  I  have  made  bold  with 
my  loyalty,  having  never  any  other  but  King  James  the  Third  for 
my  rightful  and  lawful  sovereign."  He  said  he  had  rejected 
proposals  made  to  him  for  saving  his  life,  which  he  found  incon- 
sistent with  his  honour  and  conscience,  and  that  he  died  a  Roman 
Catholic.  He  then  prayed  aloud,  reciting  some  of  the  penitential 
psalms.  On  the  sheriff  saying  :  "  God  save  the  King  !  "  the  earl 
answered,  "  God  save  King  James."     Then  the  executioner,  weep- 

*  This  offer  was  made  on  behalf  of  the  Government  by  Viscount  Sydney 
and  the  Duke  of  Roxburgh,  who  visited  him  on  the  20th. 


The  Cradle  of  the  Eakls  of  Dekwkntwatek, 
With  cypher  E.  R.,  that  of  the  Second  Earl,  the  property  of  Mr  R.  I).  R;idcliffc. 
Deposiied  in  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum,  London. 
From  Photo  contributed  by  H.  D.  HAnrLiKKE,  E8(i. 


[Fact  pafftiOS. 


APPENDIX  209 

ing,  asked  his  forgiveness.  The  end  will  best  be  given  in  Father 
Bowden's  words, 

"Turning  his  head  to  the  executioner,  he  added:  'After  the 
third  time  I  cry  Sweet  Jesus,  strike  then,  and  do  what  is  most 
convenient  to  you.'  The  silence  all  around  was  intense  and 
unbroken ;  then  his  voice  was  heard,  '  Sweet  Jesus,  receive  my 
spirit'  Again,  after  a  momentary  delay,  'Sweet  Jesus,  be 
merciful  to  me  ' ;  then  louder  still,  '  Sweet  Jesus  '—but  at '  this 
instant  came  a  bright  flash  of  steel,  and  Dcrwentwater  was  no 
more— no  more  on  earth,  but  a  martyr  added  to  the  white-robed 
army  above." 

The  body  was  embalmed,  and  at  dead  of  night  conveyed  to 
the  young  countess  at  Dagenham  Park  in  Essex.  Then  his 
friends  bore  it  to  his  home  at  Dilston,  resting  by  day  and 
travelling  by  night.  On  6th  March,  it  was  met  by  the  priest  at 
Sunderland  Bridge,  two  miles  from  Durham,  when,  as  an  eye- 
witness relates,  "  A  most  beautiful  glory  appeared  over  the  hearse, 
sending  forth  resplendent  streams  of  all  sorts  of  colours  to  the 
east  and  west."  Miracles  were  wrought  at  his  tomb.  We  must 
not  forestall  the  judgment  of  the  Apostolic  See,  but  may  well  and 
piously  hope  that  the  martyr's  name  will  one  day  be  enrolled 
among  the  blessed.  His  heart,  which  remained  incorrupt,  was 
taken  first  to  the  Benedictine  nuns  at  Pontoise  and  then  to  the 
Augustinian  canonesses  at  Paris.  It  was  carried  away  by  the 
communists  in  1871.  In  1874,  the  body  was  removed  by  Lord 
Petre,  his  descendant,  to  the  Chantry  Chapel  at  Thorndon  HalL 
The  estates  were  conferred  on  Greenwich  Hospital. 

The  widowed  Countess  of  Derwentwater  went  over  to  the  Low 
Countries.  She  died  of  small-pox  at  Brussels,  30th  August  1723  ; 
her  body  was  brought  to  Louvain,  and  buried  in  St  Monica's 
Church.  Seven  years  later,  on  the  31st  of  December  173 1,  her 
only  son,  John,  followed  her  to  the  grave,  dying  at  his  grand- 
father's house  in  Great  Marlborough  Street,  London.  Sir  John 
Webb  conveyed  his  body  to  Louvain,  and  it  was  buried  beside  his 
mother's  in  St  Monica's  Church.  The  martyr-earl's  brother, 
Charles,  who  had  escaped  from  prison  in  17 16,  on  his  nephew's 
death,  assumed  the  title  of  Earl  of  Derwentwater;  sailed  from 
France  with  his  son  to  join  the  Stuart  Rising  in  1745,  was  captured 
at  sea,  and  executed  at  Tyburn  in  virtue  of  his  former  sentence, 
8th  December  1746.  He  had  married  Charlotte  Mary  Lcving- 
stone,  Countess  of  Newburgh,  by  whom  he  had  several  children 
born  abroad,  most  of  them  in  Rome.     His  son,  James  Bartholomew 

O 


210  APPENDIX 

Radcliffe,  born  at  Vincennes,  succeeded  to  the  titles  of  Earl  of 
Newburgh,  Viscount  Kinnaird,  and  Baron  Levingstone,  which 
were  inherited  by  his  only  son,  Anthony  James  Radcliffe,  who 
died  without  issue  28th  November  1 8 14,  the  last  male  descendant 
of  the  first  Earl  of  Derwentwater. 


INDEX 


Abel,  Dr,  119 
Adversaria  (Casaubon),  48 
Agazzarri,  Father,  116 
Alcock,  Margaret,  57 
Aldred,  Solomon,  73 
Allen,  Cardinal,  116,  172 

Mary,  54 
Altham,  Mary,  79 
Ampleforth,  76 

Anastasia,  Dame  (Sylvia  Morgan),  3 
Anderton,  Sisters,  26 
Anne,  Ven.,  of  St  Bartholomew,  4 
Antwerp,  English  Teresians  at,  67,  'j']^ 

137,  138,  147 
Arundel  (Arundell),  family,  97,  151 

Count,  163 

Philip  Howard,  Earl  of,  xi 

Philippa,  7 
Ashby  Folville,  26 
Asquith,  Sheriff  of  York,  96 
Aston  family,  149 

Hon.  Herbert  and  Mrs,  150 

Sir  Walter,  74 

Babthorpe,  Frances,  1 1 1 

Grace,  112 

Lady,  16,  80,  iii 

Sir  Ralph,  112 

Sir  William,  11 1 
Baines,  William,  174 
Barker  ("priest-catcher"),  75 
Barlemont,  Madame,  139 
Barnes,   Father,  68,  80,  81,   84,    iio^ 

123 
Barney  (Berney),  family,  92-94 

Henry,  loi 

Mary,  85,  91,  loi 


Barton,  Elizabeth,  204 

Thomas,  204 
Barwis  (a  priest),  5 
Baynham,  Sir  Edmund,  8,  28 

Frances,  32 
Bedingfeld  family,  138,  155 

Augustine,  155,  169,  183 

Grace,  143,  155 

Sir  Henry,  32 
Bedlam,  6,  23 
Belson  family,  137-138 

Anthony,  135 

Augustine,  135,  13S 
Bendloes,  Andrew,  1 5 

Mary,  15,  81 
Bergavenny,  John,  Lord,  135 
Berney  (see  r>arney) 
Berwick,  John,  execution  of,  177 
Best,  Mary,  13,  14 

Mary,  the  younger,  79,  Si 

Perpetua,  84 
Biddulph  family,  97 
Blainscoe  (Blainscough),  Adam,  49 
Blase,  Frances,  195 
Blood,  Andrew,  execution  of,  177 
"Blue  Nuns"  of  Paris,  32 
Blundell,  Ann,  192 

Winifred,  192 
Bolt,  John,  organist  (alias  Johnson,j^.T'.) 
Bourd,  Father,  81,  140,  145 
Bowden,  Father  Charles,  202,  207 
Boyle,  Barbara,  xii 
Boyne,  battle  of  the,  10 
Brandlen,  Ralph,  56 
Breda,  siege  of,  89 
Brereton,  Elizabeth,  39,  40.  81 
Bridgwater,  Dr,  76 


212 


INDEX 


British  Museum,  3,  178 
Brittan,  Denis,  102 

Helen,  102 
Bromfield,  Anne,  144 
Brook,  Agatha,  146 

Sir  Basil,  163 

Dorothy,  163 

Susan,  85 
Brookesby  family,  1 5 1 

Anne,  "jy 
Brown,  Thomas,  53 

Sir  William,  120 
Bruges,  ir,  17,  31,  33,  40,  67,  70,  80, 
III,  113,  1 14,  116,  118 

Establishment   of  new  monastery, 
68,  79-  8 1 ;  death  of  prioress,  113; 
appointment  of  successor,  123^ 
124 
Brumfield,  Anne,  181 
Brussels,  25,  35,  36,  37,  43,  44 
Burrows  family,  164-168 

Frances,  151  ;  death  of,  164 
Butler,  Lady  Abbess,  10 

C/ESAR,  Sir  Julius,  96,  97 
Carew  family,  97 

Lord,  8 
Carpenter,  General,  207 
Carrington  family,  8 

Baron,  26  ;  murder  of,  27 
Carthusians  of  Beauvale,  7 
Cartington,  Ann,  203 

John,  203 
Caryll,  Baron,  121 
Casaubon,  Isaac,  48 
Catesby,  Robert,  28 
Catholic  Record  Association,  150 
Catterick  family,  97 
Cecil,  Robert,  7 
Chaderton,  Bishop,  50 
Chadwick,  Thomas,  execution  of,  177 
Challoner,  Bishop,  3 
Chamberlain  family,  135 

John, 135 
Chard,  John,  9 
Charles  I.,  98 

IL, 205 
Charles  Edward,    Prince,  landing   at 
Lochaber,  and  subsequent  defeat, 
175 


Cheke,  the  king's  schoolmaster,  96 

Cholmeley  family,  97 

Chronicle   of  Henry    VIII.  (Garcia), 

"5 

Clapton,  Sisters,  80 
Claxby  manor-house,  9,  10 
Claxton,  Joanna,  203 
Clement,  Dr,  25,  39,  64,  156,  158 

Mother  Margaret,  92,  137 
Cleveland,  Duchess  of,  205 
Clifford  family,  i,  5,  137,  138,  149 

Baron,  of  Ugbrooke,  5 

Elizabeth,  149,  152  ;  death  of,  191 

Henry,  of  Antwerp,   103,   104,   124, 
134,  146 

Henry,  of  Brackenbury,  134 

Lady  (Ann  Preston),  5 

Lady,  of  Chudleigh,  178 

Lord,  34 

Lord,  of  Chudleigh,  i,  30,  99 
Chffords  of  Cumberland,  137,  138 

of  Ugbrooke,  i,  5 
Clopton,  George,  10 

Ursula,  10 
Coke,  Sir  Edward,  28 
Coleman,  Elizabeth,  151 

Walter,  151 
Colet,  Barbara,  204 
Comberford,  Dorothy,  152 
Concertatio  (Bridgwater),  50 
Constable,  Grace,  i6j  80,  123 

Mrs,  190 

Sir  Philip,  205 
Copley,  Anthony,  7 

Clare,  38 

Lord  and  Lady  Thomas,  87 

Mary,  87 

Mary,  sub-prioress  at   St  Monica's, 
168 

William,  89 
Cornwallis,  Cornelia,  120 
Cossey  Hall,  31 
Courtenay,  Sir  Peter,  138 
Coyney,  Mary,  30 

Sampson,  30 
Craft,  William,  140,  145,  146 
Crane,  Henry,  172 
Cromwell,  Oliver,  7,  115 

Thomas,  119,  135 
Cuffaud,  William,  117 


INDEX 


213 


Cumberland,  Henry  Clifford,  Earl  of, 

137 
Curtis  family,  31 
Mr,  30 

Dawson,  James,  execution  of,  177 
Deacon,  Thomas,  execution  of,  177 
Derby,  Earl  of,  50 

Derwentwater,  Earl  of,  75,   174,  175 
20  r,  205-209  ;  trial  and  execution 
207-209  ;  (see  Radcliffe  family) 
Dieulouard,  76,  92 
Digby  family,  97 
Dolman  family,  97 
Douay,  11,  33,  49^  5°,  7S,  81,  84,  108 
Draycote  (Draycott)  family,  29,  30,  35 

Helen,  29,  30,  35,  loi 

John,  73 
Drury,  Sir  Drew,  8 

Sir  William,  32 
Dublin,  Ypres  nuns  move  to,  10 
Dunkirk,  6 
Durham,  Lord,  117 
Dutton,  Catherine,  117 
Dymoke,  Sir  Edward,  136 

East  Bergholt,  30 
Elizabeth,  Queen,  5,  72 
English  College  in  Rheims,  76 

College  in  Rome,  7,  116,  118,  173 
English  Teresians  at  Antwerp,  67,  77, 

124 
Evans,  Anne,  85-87,  185 

Matthias,  85 
Eyre,  Thomas,  77 

Farmer,  Richard,  grocer,  iig;  (see 

Fermor) 
Farnese,  Cardinal,  116 
Fawkes,   Guy,   28 ;    (see    Gunpowder 

Plot) 
Fenn,  Father,  81 
Fenwick,  Katharine,  205 

Thomas,  the  informer,  204 

Sir  William,  205 
Ferfex  (Fairfax),  Mr,  80 
Fermor  (Farmer)  family,  118-121 

Abbess,  121 

Cornelia,  64 

Jane,  4 


Fermor  family,  Richard,  of  Tusmore 
173 
Sir  Richard,  16,  64 
Ursula,  171,  173 
Fermor  Chapel  (see  Somerton  Church) 
Fitzherbert,  Elizabeth,  30 
Fitzwilliams,  Mrs  Judith  Witherwick, 

10 
Fletcher,  George,  execution  of,  177 
Foley,  Brother,  30,  78,  96 
Foo^  out  of  the  Snare  (Gee),  6,  173 
Fortescue,  Sir  Anthony,  117 

Sir  John,  6 
Fortunes  of  Nigel  (Scott),  5 
Foscue  (Fortescue),  Mary  Magdalene, 

84 
Foster,  General,  surrender  at  Preston, 

206 
Fotheringay,  8 
Fowler,  Brian,  73 
Franciscan     Martyrs     in      England 

(Hope),  152 
Freke,  Bishop,  32 

Gaddilt  (?),  Captain,  118 
Gage  family,  97 
Gage,  Mr,  of  Bentley,  15 
Garnet,  Father,  8,  28,  82,  153,  168 

Margaret,  82 
Gascoigne  family,  97 

Sir  Bernard,  xi 
Gasquet,  Abbot,  135 
General  Evening  Post,  178 
Gentle7nan's  Magazine,  1 76,  1 77 
Gerard,  Father,  7 
Ghent,  12,  26  ;   fugitive  nuns  lodged 

at,  140 
Giffard,  Bishop,  207 
Gifford  family,  70-78,  97,  138 

Ann,  80,  109 

Bridget,  44-46 

George,  191,  199 

Joyce  (called  Ursula),  16,  18 

Mary,  16-18,  76,  80 

Peter,  16 

Richard,  18 

Ursula,  94 
Giggs,  Margaret,  92 
Gillow,  Mr,  117 
Gillibrand  family,  170,  19-.  '94 


214 


INDEX 


Godwin,  Elizabeth,  38 

Goulding,  Teresa,  194 

Grant,  John,  28 

Green,  Mrs  Mary,  155;  dies  of  plague, 

156 
Grey,  Isabel,  203 

Sir  Francis,  203 
Griffin,  Mary,  7 
Gunpowder  Plot,  8,  9,  27-29,  204 

Hains,  Mr,  15 

Hammersmith,  11 

Handford,  Ann,  60,  62  ;  death  of,  197 

Hargreaves,  James,  172 

Harris,  Mrs,  86,  87 

Richard,  2 
Hazlewood  Castle,  94 
Heath,  Mrs,  173 
Heigham,  Mr,  103 
Henry  VIII.,  114,  i35 
Herbert,  Frances,  no 
Herries,  Lord,  99 
Hertford  jail,  75 
Hervis,  Mr,  170 
Hide,  Father  Leonard,  116 
Hobdy,  Alexia,  80,  185 
Holman,  George,  xiv 

Martha,  184 
Holt,  Robert,  57 
Hood,  Robin,  6 
Hornby  Castle,  27 
Hosyer,  Elizabeth,  30 
Howard,  Francis,  173 

Mary  Delphina,  xii,  xiii 

William  (see  Stafford,  Viscount) 

Ursula,  X 
Hubert,  James,  47 

Paula  (Elizabeth),  47 
Hull  Castle,  96 
Hume,  Lord,  of  Femyhurst,  136 

Major  Martin  Sharp,  115 
Hungate,  Sir  Francis,  27 

Sisters,  26 

INGLEBY  family,  97 
Inquisition,  7 

James  I.,  3,  5,  97 

IL,  10 
James,  Sir  Henry,  96 


Janion,  Mrs  Lucy,  55 

Jannecken,  156;   attacked  by  plague, 

but  recovers,  157 
Jerningham  family,  31-34 

Christina,  31,  39,  40-44 

Edmund,  9 

George,  40-43,  ^51 

Sir  Henry,  32 
Johnson,  Mr  (organist),  15  ;  death  of, 
184 

Father  (see  White) 
Jones,  Father,  3 

Mr  and  Sir  Drew  Drury,  9 

William,  9 

KelliSON,  Dr,  84 
Kenmure,  Lord,  206 
Kennet,  Cuthbert,  173 
Kent,  Dorothy,  96 
Kinsman,  Mr,  64 
Knatchbull,  Lady,  34 
Knights  of  Malta,  20 

LambTON  family,  117 
Lancashire  (Baines),  172 
Lancaster  Herald  (Fellows),  172 
Landeacon,  113 
Lane-Fox,  James,  99 
Langdale,  Lord,  30,  99 

Sir  Marmaduke,  10 
Lanherne,  4,  77,  138 

Rev.  Mother,  Prioress  of,  4 
Lawson,  Dorothy,  65 

Henry,  205 
Le  Gris,  Captain,  9 
Leed(e)s,  Sir  John,  63 

Lady,  82 

Mary,  60,  63,  82  ;  death  of,  1 10 

Sir  Thomas,  63,  82 
Letters  of  Sir  Aniias  Poulef  {Morx\s\ 

74 
Leveson  (Levison)  family,  138 
Levison,  Joyce,  74 
Lewkenor  (see  Lutnar) 
Li^ge,  84,  97,  124 
Bishop  of,  115 
Life  of  Cardinal  Pole,  116 
Life  of  Father  fohn  Gerard  (Morris), 

9 
Lille,  Dean  of,  76 


INDEX 


215 


Lin,  Margaret,  68 
Lincoln  Castle,  97 

College,  Oxford,  76 
Lisbon  College,  31 
Llantarnam  Abbey,  2 
London  under  James  L,  5 
"  Lords  appellants  "  conspiracy,  26 
Louvain,  siege  of,  124-134  ;  succeeded 

by  plague,  I49)  ^55 
Lovel,  Elizabeth,  79,  iii,  112 

Lady,  67,  68,  138 

Sir  Nicholas,  138 
Lumbard,  Elizabeth,  67 
Lutnar,  George,  39 

Margaret,  39  ;  death  of,  196 
Luttrell,  Sir  John,  118 

Mackintosh,  Colonel,  206 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  75 
Mallory,  Katharine,  203 

Sir  William,  203 
Manchester  Regiment,  list  of  officers, 

176 
Mar,  Earl  of,  206 
Markham  family,  6-12,  118 

Lady  Ann,  6,  8 

Sir  Griffin,  5,  7 

Dame  Margaret,  10,  11 

Charge  against  Lady  Winifred,  9 
Mary,  Queen,  2,  31,  32 
Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  8,  73,  74 
"  Mary  of  Croxdale,"  12 
Maxfield,  Humphrey,  53 

William,  73,  74 
Meynell  family,  97 
Middlemore,  Richard,  4 
Middleton  family,  97 

Sir  Peter,  121 

William,  96 
Miller,  Elizabeth,  85 
Molyneux,  Rutland,  8 
Monteagle,  Lord,  27,  37 
Month,  114 
More,  Anne,  48,  60 

Cecily,  122 

Sir  Edward,  137 

John, 122 

Mrs,  48 

Thomas,  137 

William,  60 


Morgan,  Thomas  David,  execution  of; 

177 
Moiigan  family   (of  Llantarnam  and 
Weston),  1-5,  17,  118  ;  estates,  2 
Edward,  fine  for  recusancy,  3  ;  ex- 
emption   from  oath   of   allegi- 
ance, 3 
Lioba  (Elizabeth),  5,  16,  17,  185 
Mary,  obituary  note  from  Lanherne 

archives,  4 
Thomas  (of  Heyford),  2,  120 
Morgan,    Thomas,    Mary,    Queen    of 

Scots'  agent,  Ti,  74 
Morley,  Lord,  27,  37 
Morris,  Father,  7,  98,  114,  115,  116 
Mortification,  extraordinary  course  of, 

45 
Mortimer,  Anne,  139 
Mostyn,  Sir  Edward,  30 
Mottram  ("priest-catcher"),  75 
Musgrave  family,  91,  92,  100 

Dorothy,  85,  87,  91 

John,  87 

Sir  Richard,  92 
Musket,  Mr,  17 

Nevell,  Marmaduke,  136 

Nevill,  William,  117 

Neville,  Abbess  of  Pontoise,  6,  10,  135 

Dame  Anne,  death  of,  1 1 
Newburgh,  Charlotte  Mary  Lcvington, 

Countess  of,  209 
Newbury,  battle  of,  4 
Newgate,  41,  75.97,  ii9,  '5- 
Newnham,  Sir  Thomas,  i 
Newton  Abbot,  2,  5,  6,  54,  99 
Normanby,  10 
North,  Abbess,  of  Syon,  7 
Notes  and  Queries,  49 
Nottingham  Castle,  6 

Gates'  plot,  57, 11^  205 

Officers,  list  of,  Manchester  Regiment, 

176 
Offspring,  Margaret,  13,  81 
Orange,  Prince  of,  invasion  by,  124-1 33 
Ormond,  Duke  of,  10 
Oxford  University,  persecution  at,  40 

Paget,  Charles,  73 


216 


INDEX 


Pakenham  family,  1 1 5 
Palmes,  Sir  George,  80 

Ursula,  80 
Parker,  Frances,  27,  29,  37,  39 
Parr,  Sir  William,  203 
Parsons,  Father,  153 
Paston,  Clement,  173 

Edmund,  93 

Margaret,  31 

Mary,  173 

Mr,  35 

Mrs,  loi 

William,  92 
Paston  Letters,  31 
Paulet,  Sir  Amias,  72 
Payne,  Orlebar,  174,  202 
Pedigrees — 

Barlett,      at  end 

Clifford,         5, 

Coleman,       „ 

Crathome,    ,, 

Haydock,      „ 

Radcliffe,      „ 

Roper,  „ 

Stafford,        „ 

Thimelby,     „ 

Tunstall,       „ 

Vaughan       „ 
Penance  of  Lady  Markham,  8 
Perkins,  Francis,  121 
Peshall,  Thomas,  73 
Petre  family,  122 

Hon.  Mrs  Edward,  33 

Lord,  121,  201,  209 
Philpot  family,  151,  162 

Dame,  10 

Mary,  148,  151,  162 
Philpott,  Sir  George,  41 
Pippard,  Rev.  George,  207 
Plague  in  London,  23,  86 

in  Louvain,  149,  155 
Plowden  (Ployden)    family,    97,    118, 
121 

Francis,  15,  'j'] 

Margaret,  15 

Mary,  32,  33 
Plumpton,  Jane,  54 
Pole  family,  114-118 

Mary,  114,  123,  141,  183 

Sir  E.  R.  de  la,  117 


Pole-Carew,  Sir  Reginald,  117 

Pontoise,  10,  26, 33,  "]"] 

Pool  (see  Pole) 

Poolewiel  (Polwhele),  George,  108 

Poor  Clares,  the,  31,  64,  75,  98,  118, 

204 
"Pope's  Oak,"  121 
Port,  Father,  139 
Portland,  Earl  of,  150 
Powell,  Dr,  119 
Powis,  Lord,  5 
Preston  family,  97 

Ann  (see  Lady  CHfford) 

Colonel,  130 

Sir  John,  5 

Sir  Thomas,  5 
Prestonpans,  English  defeated  at,  175 
Princethorpe,  i 
Pring,  Mary,  135 

QUERBRE,  10 

Radcliffe  family,  201 

Katharine,  201 

Elizabeth,  201 
Rape  of  the  Lock  (Pope),  121 
Records  (Foley),  92,  114 
Reding  (Reading),  Ann,  103  ;  attacked 
by  plague,  157 

David,  66,  103 

Frances,  103 

Mary,  66,  103 
Revolts  at  English  College  at  Rome,  7 
Rheims  College,  53 
Rich  Clares,  the,  141,  142,  143 
Robison,  Margaret,  38,  58 
Roos,  Ann,  7 
Roper  family,  151,  188- 191 

Anthony,  no 

John,  138 

Margaret,  137,  138 

Mary,  137,  138,  188 

Mrs,  no 

Thomas,  137,  188,  191 

William,  137 
Rutland,  Countess  of,  39 

St  Benedict's,  35,  36,  37,  38,   loi, 

139 
St  Bridget,  children  of,  7 


INDEX 


217 


St   Monica's,  4,  5,  6  ;    extension,  68  ; 
death  of  prioress  (Mother  Wise- 
man),    104 ;      election     of    new 
prioress,  107  ;  Prioress  More,  122 
during    siege   of    Louvain,    127 
attacked     by     plague,     156-162 
Giles    the    servant    dies    of   the 
plague,    158;     new    sub-prioress 
chosen,   168  ;  death  of  the  foun- 
dress, sub-prioress  Sister  Shirley, 
186;     visit    of    Lord    and    Lady 
Stafford,  198 

St  Omer's,  61,  66,  173 

St  Scholastica's  Abbey,  10,  135  ;  (see 
Teignmouth) 

St     Thomas's     Priory,     History     of 
(Gillow),  33,  120 

St  Ursula's,  14,  79,  104 

St  Winifred's  Well,  55,  56 

Salvin,  Bryan,  12 

Sampson,   Dr,   Bishop  of  Chichester, 
119 

Sankey,  Father  F.,  32 
Mr,  of  Great  Sankey,  50 

Saunders,  Sir  Edward,  2 

Mary,   2 ;    her  children,   Margaret 

and  Mary,  2 
Mrs,  17 

Scketere,  Nicholas,  142,  144 

Scudamore  (see  Skidmore) 

Sepulchrine  Order,  26 

Sheldon,  Ralph,  5 

Shelley,  Thomas,  118 

Shirley,    Elizabeth,    168  ;     death     of, 
186 

Shrewsbury,  Gilbert,  Earl  of,  8 

Siddal,  Thomas,  execution  of,  177 

Siege  of  Louvain,  124-133,  134 

Skidmore,  Mary,  15,  16,  18,  169 

Skinner  family,  6 

dementia  (Elizabeth),  5,  6,  21,  25 
Sir  John,  5,  21,  22 
Lady,  22 

Smaithwaite,  John,  204 

Smith,  Edward,  135 
Frances,  5,  21,  25,  26 
Sir  Francis,  6,  8,  21,  25 
George,  135 

Smith-Carrington  (see  Carrington) 

Somers,  Will,  jester,  119 


Somerset,  Lady  Frances,  3 

Lord  John,  3 
Somerton  Church,  5 
Stafford,  William  Howard,  Viscount, 
31,  32,  33 

and  Lady,  visit  St  Monica's,  198 
Stanford  (Standford)  family,  118 

Frances,  79,  80,  113,  118,  123 

Mary,  21 

Mr,  21 
Stanley,  Sir  Rowland,  56,  170 
Stanten,  Mrs  Margaret,  157 
Stapleton,  Robert,  91 
Starkey,   Richard,  of  Furnival's    Inn, 

174 
Steenberck,  Jane,  63 
Still,  Dr  John,  49 
Stonehouse,  Anne,  103 

Mary,  103 
Stourton,  Lady,  99 

Lord,  30,  98 
Stow,  the  historian,  119 
Sussex,  Earl  of,  91 
Sutton,  Robert,  74 
Syon,  7,  116,  117 

Talbot,  Alathea,  xi 
Tarbox,  a  searcher,  88 
Taunton,  Franciscan  convent  at,  33 
Teignmouth,  6,  10,  33,  77,  119,  121 

Lady  Abbess  at,  10,  119 
Tempest  family,  118,  134-138,  170,  171 

Nicholas,  execution  of,  136 

Stephen, 137 
Tennel,  E.,  'J^ 

Testamenta  F<;'/Kj/d  (Nicholas),  117 
Teynham,  Lord,  13S 
Thayne,  Nicholas,  119 
Thimbleby,  Mr,  of  Snydal,  55 
Thimelby  family,  149,  151,  152-155 

Frances,  146,  191 

Gertrude,  151 

Winifred,  149,  153,  191 
Thorold,  Robert,  8 
Throckmorton  family,  97,  118,  122,  172 

Sir  George,  72 

Magdalen,  105,  iS8;  elected 
prioress  of  St  Monica's,  107- 
108  ;  appointment  confirmed 
for  third  time,  1S3 


218 


INDEX 


Thwaites,  Francis,  27 
John,  27 

Sisters,  26 
Tichbourne  family,  97,  178 

Gilbert,  172 
Tildesley,  Thomas,  the  diarist,  57 
Tirlemont  sacked  by  Prince  of  Orange, 

125 
Tootel,  Oliver,  170 
Tower  of  London,  6,  28,  50,  53,  154, 

207 
Towneley  family,   97,    nS,    121,  170- 
180 

Charles,  170 

Francis,   trial  and  execution,    176- 
178 

Richard,  96,  121 
Trafford,  Sir  Edmund,  50 
Trappes-Byrnand,  Sir  Francis,  173 
Tregian  family,  97 
Tremain,  Ann,  79,  80 
Tresham,  Francis,  28 

Lady,  195 

Sir  Thomas,  37 
Tudor,  Lady  Mary,  205 
Tunstall  family,  205 
Tunstall,  Elizabeth,  10 

Marmaduke,  10,  12 
Tyborne     (Tyburn),     41,     136,     I75) 

209 
Tyrconnell,  Earl  of,  10 
Tyrvvhitt  family,  93 

Ulf,  I 

Van  Limburg-Sirum,  Ann  Frederica, 

Countess,  138 
Vaughan,  Mary,  ']^ 
Vaux  family,  97,  151,  152 
Lawrence,  172,  173 
Lord,  96 
Vavasour   (Vavissor)    family,   94-100, 
109 
Ann,  109 
Henry,  109 

Sir  Thomas,  75,  94,  109 
William,  109 
Visitation  of  Warwickshire  (Camden), 

3 
Visitation  nuns,  the,  12 


Wadding,  Father  Peter,  84 
Waldegrave,  Frances,  150 

Lord,  208 
Walsingham,  Francis,  73,  74 

Lady,  138 
Warwickshire  (Dugdale),  3 
Waterford,  Bishop  of,  ^^ 
Watson  (a  priest),  7 
Agnes,  85,  86,  187 
Watten,  5 
Webb,  Anna  Maria,  206 

Sir  John,  206,  209 
Welch,  Mary,  168 
Wells  Cathedral,  singular  occurrence 

in,  48-49,  60 
Westmoreland,  Earl  of,  22 
Weston  family,  1 49-1 51 
Dr,  81 

Lady  Mary,  150 
WTiite,  Father  Richard,  84,  108,  no, 
125,    140,     141,    144)    145?     146, 
185 
Whitgreave,  Elizabeth,  151 
Whitsal,  Ursula,  186 
Widdrington,  Lady  Abbess,  1 1 
Hon.  Mary,  175 
Lord,  174,  206 
Roger,  204 
Wilford,  Barbara,  198 
Wilkinson,  Charles,  180 
William  III.,  11 
Williams,  Bishop  Dominic,  55 
Wilson,  Dr,  119 
Winchscam,  Mr,  189 
Windsor,  Margaret,  116 
Winnington,  Sir  Francis,  xi 
Winter,  Thomas,  28 
Wirsall,  Agnes,  7 
Wiseman  family,  97,  151 
Bridget,  59,  1 1 1 
Rev.  Mother,  prioress,  death  of,  104- 

107 
Mary  Penelope,  no,  in 
Sir  Thomas,  no 
Witham  family,  97 
Wolseley,  Erasmus,  73,  74 
Worcester,  Earl  of,  3 
Worsley,   Ann,   prioress  at   Antwerp, 

138 
Worthies  of  Devon  (Prince),  117 


Worthington  family,  49-57,  65,  171 
Anne,  49,  65 
Jane,  49 
Mary,    65  ;    dies    of   plague,    159- 

160 
Mary  Genevieve,  179 
Persecution    of    Thomas,     Robert, 

Richard,  and  John,  50-54 
Rev.  Richard,  170,  191,  193,  195 


INDEX 

Wrottesley,  General,  71,  76 


219 


Xaveria,  Anne,  77 
Maura,  77 

York  Castle,  92,  171 

Cathedral,  95 

Kidcote,  96 
Ypres,  Irish  Benedictine  nuns  at,  10,  1 1 


PRINTED   BY  OUVER  AND  BOYD,   EDINDUUOH. 


Cresi.— 

f  Sir  Roger 
gham. 

Bridget,  dj 


adm.  Eng. 

at  Seville, 

lission  in  Yor 


1, 
a. 


■  of  Wm.  Tur 
WyclifiFe,  C. 
ister  of  Sir 


ig.  1667  ; 

took  Ms 

5orbonne, 


I'f  (/  Oc?  lt<: 


I    I    I    I 

WlLLIA 

James  " 
John 
James 
Charl] 

Douai 


Eliza) 
only  dai 


4.  Geoi 

Apr 
assi 
igtl 


dlis, 
the 


EO.    FlESCI 

of  Haintor 

E 

Keage. 


PEDIGREE    OF    CRATHORNE,    OF    CRATHORNE,    IN    CLIVELAND,    CO.    YORK 


:  EVERILDA,  daughter  of  Sir  Roger  Constable, 


Ralph  Crathorne,  of  Crj 


of    Cnithome,  - 
set.  2  in  1584;  slain  in  the  Royal 
e  during  the  Civil  Wars,  at  Uphaven. 


Katherine,  daughter  and  co-hciress  of 
Edm.  Richers,  of  Swannington,  Ca  Nor- 
folk, Esq. 


4.  John,  Priest,  SJ.,  bom  1590; 
6th  July  1608 ;  entered  Society 
Louvain  and  Li^ge  ;  died  on  the  B 


idm.  Eng.  Col.,  Valladolid, 


Francis  Cratuorn 
and  Ness,  act.  4: 
dated  1714-15. 


Anne,  daughter  of  Nich.  Girlington,    Ca 


,  of  Crathorne  =  FRANCES,   daughter  of  Chas.  Thimelby,   of 
1665.     Will    I      Snydale,  Co.  York  (slain  at  Worcester,  1651), 
by  Anne  Poulton,  of  Oesborough. 


2)  Margaret,  daughter  of  Robert  Thornton, 
■  of  East  Newton,  Co.  York,  Esq.,  and  Dorothy, 

daughter   of    Thomas    Mettara,   of    Mettam, 

Esq. 


t  Oouay,  1621  ;  died  on  the  Mission,  Wamick,  19th  Ap.  1667. 


Dorothy,  wife  of 

Sir  Henry  Swale, 

of  Swale, 


Thomas  Crathorne,  of  Cra- 
thorne and  Ness, 
a^t.  3,  1665. 


:  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Chas. 

Cockayne,   Viscount   Cullen, 

by  Maty,  daughter  of  Henry 

O'Brien,  sth  Earl  of 

Thomond. 


EVERILDA,  a  Nun,  1 
at  St  Monica's,  Louvai 
1674-5  ;  died  170a. 


Thomas,  O.S.B.,  D.D.,  last  Abbot  of 
Cismar,  bora  at  Ness  Hall ;  prof.  .w. 
Lantbspring,   1703  ;    took  degree  ( 


4th  March  1746-7- 


"   vife  of  Thos.  Pulleinb, 

of  Carleton  Hall,  Ca  York  ;  Master 
of  the  Stud  to  William  HI.;  High 
Sheriff  of  Yorks,  1696-1703.  His 
only  son,  Heniy,  was  Governor  of  the 
Bermudas. 


Ralph,  Priest,  bom  i8th  Aug.  1667  ; 


1694;    died-,  en  -the  Misaen-,-  mh- 
Mnrrh  Tytft.V-^f  >  W^TUj'f  (I  Bit  \\o^ 


3.  William.  Priest,  attai  \AXLWi  .and  Austin 
Shefherd,  bom  1670 ;  ordained  1697 ; 
reuined  at  the  College  as  Professor  till  1706; 
when  he  came  on  the  Mission,  resided  at 
Hammersmith;  died  nth  March  1739-40. 
Author  of  many  works. 


Catherine,  daughter  and  heiress 
of  John  Killingbeck,  of  Chapel 
Alierton,  Co.  York,  Esq.,  by 
Frances,  daughter  of  —  Dolman, 
of  Pockiington. 


Byniand, 
of  Nidd  Hall,  Co.  York,  Esq., 
by  Elizabeth,  daughter  and 
co-heiress  of  Thos.  Appleton, 
Esq. 


Thomas  Crathorne,  of  Cra- 
thorne and  Ness,  Esq.  ; 
succeeded  his  Uncle,  Ralph  ; 


Isabel,  daughter  of  Sir  John 
Swinburne,  of  Capheaton, 
Northum.,  Bart,  by  Mary, 
daughter  of  Sir  Hy.  Bed- 
ingfield,  of  Oxburgh,  Bart. ; 
living  1780. 


.  Henry  Crathorne,  of  Crathome  and  Ness, 
Esq. ;  bora  1st  Jan.  1757  ;  Lord  of  the  Manor 
of  Crathome,  East  Ness,  etc  1  died  Dec  1797. 


3.  Thomas,  =  Catherine,  daughter  of  Rev. 
bom  1760  ;  Thos.  Coates,  Rector  of 

died  1815.  Goldsboro'. 


at  St  Monica's ; 

prof.  1701 ; 

died  1763; 
Prioress  7  years. 


:  Douay,  1697  ;   died  there  ( 
I  St  Monica's,  Louvain;  pro 


I  I  I 
Francis. 
Catherine,  v 


C?)  Francis  Crathorne,  of  Scarborough. 


Francis,  Priest,  bom  21st  Ocl  1762;  was  at 
Sedgley  Park  in  1769  ;  subsequently  went  to 
ValladoUd,  was  ordained  Priest.  He  was  Chap, 
at  Broughton  Hall,  Yorks,  from  1789  to  1795; 
was  later  on  transferred  to  Garswood,  Lane 
Chap,  to  the  Gerards  in  1819 ;  was  drowned  with 
Mr  Gerard  at  Southport,  23rd  May  182a. 


George   Crathorne,    bom    33rd  = 
April    1761     (twin     with     Isabel); 
assumed  name  of  Tasburgh ;   died 
19th  Aug.  iSaj. 


Barbara,  daughter  of  Thos.  Fitzherbert,  of 
Swynnerton,  Co.  Staffs.,  Esq.,  and  relict  of 
George  Tasburgh,  of  Bodney,  Ca  Norf., 
Esq.;  died  1805. 


^^  Michael  Anne,  of  Burghwaliis, 
I         Co.    York,   Esq. ;    assumed   the 
name  of  Tasburgh. 


George  Anne, 


Mary  Barbara,  :=:  Charles  Gregory  Fairfax, 
daughter  of  Gilling  Castle, 

and  co-heiress.  Co.  York. 


:  Geo.  Fieschi  Heneage, 

of  Hainton,  Co.  Line., 

Esq. 


Barbara,  i^  Wm.  Hen.  Charlton, 
married       I  of  Hisley  Side, 

.839.  /L    -  ■•  ■     - 


Co.  Nonhum.,  Esq. 


TUNSTALL 

Thurland  Castle 

In  the  broad  vale  of  Lune,  some  12  miles  above  Lancaster,  stands  Thurland 
Castle.  The  founders  of  the  castle— the  Tunstall  family— had  held  lands  in 
Lonsdale  from  the  time  of  Edward  II.;  but  it  was  not  until  the  rei^'n  of 
Henry  IV.  that  the  representative  of  the  Tunstalls  obtained  a  licence  to  fortify 
his  house  at  Thurland. 

Sir  Thomas  Tunstall,  to  whom  this  licence  was  granted,  had  fought  in  the 
French  wars  ;  had  been  present  at  Agincourt,  and  received  the  town  of 
Ponthieu  as  a  reward  for  his  services.  His  son,  Richard,  was  a  Knight  of  the 
Garter,  and  held  the  Castle  of  Harlech  for  Henry  VI.  long  after  the  other 
fortresses  of  that  unfortunate  monarch  had  surrendered.  Sir  Richard's  estates 
were  forfeited,  but  in  1473  were  restored  to  him.  His  sons  dying  without 
issue,  Thurland  Castle  passed  to  his  nephew,  Bryan  Tunstall,  "the  stainless 
knight  of  Flodden."  Who  does  not  remember  the  lines  which  Sir  W.altcr 
Scott  places  in  the  mouth  of  Lord  Surrey  as  he  describes  to  the  haughty  Lord 
of  Marmion  the  disposition  of  the  English  forces  before  the  memorable  battle 
of  Flodden  ? — 

"  The  good  Lord  Marmion,  by  my  life  ! 

Welcome  to  danger's  hour  ! 
Short  greeting  serves  in  time  of  strife — 

Thus  have  I  ranged  my  power ; 
Myself  will  rule  this  central  host, 

Stout  Stanley  fronts  their  right, 
My  sons  command  the  vaward  post 

With  Bryan  Tunstall,  stainless  knight." 

\^Old  Halls  0/  lane,  Tunstall  Castle. 
by  W.  O.   RoPFK,  Esq.]. 


PEDIGREE  OF  TUNSTALL,  OF  THURLAND  CASTLE,  CO.  LANC,  AND  WYCLIFFE,  CO.  YORK 


RiCHAHD    TUNSTALL,  K.G., 
died  1 491. 


Thomas  Tunstall,  of  ThurlaDd,  =  Alice,  daughter  of 


after  the  death  of  his  r 


Lord  Gea  Nevill. 


Alice,  wife  of  John  Ayscough. 


Margaret, 

wife  of 

Sir  Ralph  Pudsey, 

of  Bolton,  Ca  York, 


Agnes.  ^  —  Kn 


AuCB,  daughter  and  co-heircss  of  Sir  Rob.  Scargill, 
of  Scargill,  Ca  York. 


(3)  Anne,  daughter  of  Wm.  Bold, 
of  Bold  Hall,  Co.  Lane 


Eliza.  =  Sir  John  Dawney,  of  Sezzay, 


Anne.  =  George  Middlbton,  of  Leightoi 


Marmaduke  Tunstall,  =  Katherine,  daughter  and 
of  Scirgill  and  Wycliffe,      I         heiress  of  Wm.  Wycliffe, 
married  1606;  of  Wycliffe,  Co.  York, 

died  1657. 


WiLLUM  Tunstall,  of  Scargill  .-=  Mary,  eldest  ■ 


Francis  Radcliffe,  of  Dilston, 
Ca  Northum.,  Knu  and 
Bart. 


ELIZABETH  WRAY.  a  Nun, 
MAGDALENE  WRAY,  a  Nu 


"  Recusant " 


Lawrence  aiias  Scargill, 


(?)  Francis  Tunstall. 


Michael  Tunstall,  of  Durham,  Esq.,  = 


:  Wm.  LascELLES,  of  Brackenbury. 
Four  of  their  sons  became  Priests 
— l.acscelles — aiias  Bold. 


Katberine,  ^^  Thomas  Ch 


Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Ursula  Chol- 
meley  and  Robert  Willoughby,  of  Rad forth ; 
piof.  at  St  Monica's,  1716  ;  died  1756,  agtd  60. 


Cecily  Constable,  daughter  of  John, 


:  Henrt  Liddell. 


CHRISTINA,  Bridgettine  Nun  at  Lisbon,  died  1731. 


MARGARET,  Bridgeitin 


/h 


,..'\ , 


,.';> 


(i)_AMV,daughterof  Hugh,3rd  Lord  Clifford, of  Chud-  =  CuTHBERT  TuNSTAlL.  On  the  death  of  his  uncle,  Wm.,  last  Vist 

'ar,  in   1718,  he  succeeded  to  the  Burton  Constable  est 

led  the  name  of  Constable  ;  died  27th  March  1746-7. 


:  (2)  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Gea 

Heneage,  of  Hainton  Hall, 

Co.  Lincoln,  Esq. 


CATHERINE,  Nun  at  St   Monica's, 
Louvain ;  prof.  i6g6  ;  died  1738, 


MARY,  Nun  at  St  Monica's, 
Louvain;  prof.  1701 ; 
died  1770,  aged  88. 


William, 
died  young. 

(ur.'  D«i*^ 


William  Constable  of  Burton  Constable,  Esq.  : 
Succeeded  his  half-brother,  Marmaduke,  in  1 790  ; 
died  i8lh  March  1791,  S.P.,  when  his  estates 
sively  to  his  nephews,  Edward  and 


(O.s.)  1747;  diedc/r.  1752, 


Edward  Sheldon,  of  Winchester,  Esq.,  2nd  son  of  Wm.  Sheldon,  of 
Beoley,  by  Anastasia,  his  2nd  wife,  daughter  of  Bartholomew  Smith,  of 
Winchester.     Her  two  sisters  were  Nuns  at  St  Monica's. 


1743.    Succeeded  his  uncle, 

duke  Tunstall  in  1760;   resumed  the 

name  of  Tunstall  ;  died  1790,  S.P. 


CECILY,  Nun  ;it  St  Mor 

Louvain  ;   prof.  1704  ; 

died  177s,  aged  88. 


Co.  Notts;  died  1835.  Her  sister 
was  a  Nun,  O.S.B.,  at  Dunkirk, 
and  died  nt  Hammersmith  in  1834. 


Edward  Sheldon,  of  Winchester, 
Esq.,  assumed  the  name  of  Con- 
stable ;  died  uomar.  33rd  Feb.  1803. 


RANcis  Sheldon  Constable,  of  Bmton 
Constable,  died  12th  Feb.  1821,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Sir  Thos.  ClifiFord,  Bart. 


A  Daughter,  died  young. 


C)  r 


o. 

,EMAN, 

I 
Alice, 

ock,  = 


I.  Walte? 
New 
1641; 
Lond( 
of  C 
subse( 


Esq. 
g  staffs.). 


Nun  ;  < 
1646,  aj 


'•i 


IRD,  sis1 
1640  Ba 
as  interr 
igenet,  E 


I.  Henry 

1st  Earl 
Jac.  II.) 
mains  -  a 
1694;  (j 
1719.      1 


MA 

at 
di 


Willi 
3rd 


1  Blue  1 

Paris  ; 
3 ;  died 


Paris  ; 
:d  1798. 


jghter  o 
married  I 


er  and  c 
Co.  Suf 


wellis  G 
t  Lord  C 


FTE   St^ 
HAM, 
died  9t' 


PEDIGREE    OF    COLEMAN,    CO.    STAFFORD 


SIMON  COLEMAN,  of  Canke,  Yeoman,  who  was  defendant  in  a  suit,  33  Hen.  VI.  (1454)- 


WILLIAM  COLEMAN,  of  Canke,  the  principal  person  in  Cannock  in  the  muster  of  1539.      He  hnd  hone  and  harness  for  himself. 


Alicb,  manied  circa  140a  =  Mr  Bate,  of  Langton. 


John  Coleman,  of  Cannock,  Gent.  =  


Walter  Coleman,  of  Cannock,  Anniger,  1583.  =  


(2)  Elizabeth  (Isabel),  daughter  of  Humphrey  Whitgreaves, 
of  Burton  Manor,  Co.  Staffs.,  Esq. 


.  Walter  Coleman  (Christopher  i  Sia.  Clara,  O.S.F.).  died  :i  prisoner  in 
Neweate  in  1645,  having  been  condemned  to  death  for  being  a  Priest,  in 
1641  ;  author  of  "  La  dance  Machabre,"'  or  "  Death's  Duell,"  by  W.  C, 
London,  1628  and  1633.  He  arrived  at  Douay  College  under  the  alias 
of  Combe  or  Comberford,  zoth  June  1585,  and  left  28th  Nov.  1586; 
subsequently  he  returned  lo  Douay,  and  became  a  Franciscan. 


,  John  Coleman,  ==  Dorothy  =  Thomas  Chetwtnd,  of  Rugeley,  Co.  Staffs.,  Esq. 

of  Cannock.  COLBMAN.    I     (3rd  son  of  John  Chetwynd,  of  Ingrestre,  Co.  Staffs.). 


3.  Thomas  Colleman,  of  = 


Alice      =    Robert  Fleetwood,  5th  son  of  Sir  Richard 
Coleman.      I  Fleetwood,  of  Calwich,  Staffs.,  ist  Bart. 


PEDIGREE    OF    STAFFORD 


IIR  WILLIAM   HOWARD,  K.B.,  Viscount  Stafford,  8th  son  of  Thomas  Howard,  Earl  of  Arundel  and  Surrey,  ===  MARY  STAFFORD,  sifter  of  Henry,  Jth  and  last  Baron  Staffoid,  after  whose  death  Wm.  Howard  and  his  wife 
by  Alathea  Talbot,  daughter  and  eventually  heiress  of  Gilbert,  7th  Ear!  of  Shrewsbuiy,  bom  30th  Nov.  1614  ;     )  were  created  in  1640  Baron  and_ Baroness  Stafford  ;  created  Countess  of  Stafford  for_life,  5lh  Oct.  1688  ;  died 

created  Baron  SufTord,  I2th  Sept.,  and  advanced  to  the  Viscounty  of  Stafford,   llth  Nov.  1640 ;  attainted 
and  beheaded  on  Tower  Hill,  29th  Dec  i68a 


t  the  tomb  of  her  a 


ir  de  Bohun,  wife  of 


:.  Henry  Stafford,  created  : 
m  Earl  of  Sufford  in  4lh 
Jac  II.;  married  at  St  Ger- 
mains-en-Laye.  3rd  April 
1694 ;  died  S.F.,  19th  April 
1719. 


Sir  Georpe  Hamilton, 


(i)  Mary,  daughter  = 

Sir  John  Southcote, 
of  Mesham, 
Co.  Surrey. 


2.  John  Paul  ^ 
Stafford- 
Howard, 


:  (3)  Teresa,  daughter       Helena, 


prof.  1681  ;   died  1684. 


URSULA,  Nun;  can. 
reg.  at  St  Monica's 
Convent,     Louvain  ; 


=  George  Holuan, 
I  °^ 

^Varkworth  Castle, 

Co.  Northampton, 

died  1698. 


3.  Fkancis  Stafford-  = 
Howard, 

died  at  Paris,  1693. 


:  Eleanor,  daughter  of  Henry 

Stanford,  of  New  Inn, 

Staffs.,  Esq. 


died  2ist  May  1725. 


loHN  Paul  Stafford-Howard.  =  Elizabeth,   daughter   of 
4th   Earl   of   Stafford,  married  in  —   Ewen,    Esq.,   of  the 

1738  ;  died  2nd  April  1762.  Ca  Somerset. 


LOUISA,  a  Blue  Nun  ; 


BEATRIX,  a  Blue  Nun 

at  Paris  ; 

prof.  172J  ;  died  1770. 


Mary,  died  at  Paris,  =  Kr 


.f  Plowden, 
I.  Salop,  Esq. 


William  Mathus  Stafford-Howard,  =  Henrietta,  daughter  of 

3rd  Eari,  died  20th  Feb.  1750-r,  S.P. ;  Richard  Cantillon, 

buried  at  Notre  Dame,  P.iris.  Esq. 


ANASTASIA,  Baroness  Stafford,  a  Blue 
Nun  at  Paris;  professed  1740;  died 
1807,  aged  85. 


Mary,  wife  of  Comte  de  Chabot  de 
Rohan-Chabot.  She  died  in  London, 
i6th  May  1769,  set.  48. 


Francis,  a  Priest, 

"Abb^de  Plowden," 

lived  and  died  in  Fmnce. 


Louisa  1 

lived  and  died 


Mary  Plowden, 

married  in  1734 ; 

died  1785. 


,  daughter  of  Barth.  Berkeley, 

of  Spetcneley,  Co.  Worcester. 


George  Jerninghah,  of  Cosiessey  Hal 
Co.  Norfolk,  Sth  Bart,,  bom  :68o  ; 
died  1774. 


Sir  WiLLUM  J 


died  18. 


■-  Henry  Valentine  Staffc 

bom  1802  ;  died 


heir  to  the  Barony  of 


Fitzherbert 


:  Dorothy  Hilda,  daughter  of 
Albert  Worthington,  of  Maple 
Hayes,  Lich&eld,  Esq. 


FlTZOSBERT    EDW.    STAPFORD- 


llth  Baion  Stafford, 

bom  1833.     (li.tl  \C^\h 


Stafford-  =  Basil  Fitzherbert,  of  Norbury  and  =  (3)  Lady  Emma  Stafford, 
I  Swynnerton  Park,  Co.  Staffs.,  relict  of 

married  Oct.  1858  ;  died  9th  Nov.  Esq.  9th  Lord  Stafford. 


Edward 
Stafford, 
bom  1S64. 


Beatrix, 

Lady  Chichele 

Plowden. 


Alice  Magdalen,  married 
Rich.  Trappes-Lomax, 
Esq.,  of  Clayton  Hall, 


Maud  Mary  Jos. 


^^ 


Nash's  Worcet 
Payne's  J?ec.  q 
Harl.  Soc.  Vis 


End),    CO.  WORCE5 


I.  Thomas 
of  Senl 
Co.  G 


of 


4.  John, 

06.  s.p. 


Eleanor, 

wife  of 

Roger  Trewen. 


3.  J< 


LETT,  S.J.,  ordained  Priest 
h  College,  Rome,  6th  April 
previously  been  at  Douay 
red  imprisonment  and  banish- 
it   Rennes,   22nd  Feb.  1645, 


El 


Iary. 


Rowland  Bartlett.  = 


ITT.  =  Jane,  daughter  of 
Rob.  Killoway, 
of  Lillington, 
Co.  Dorset,  Esq. 


I    I    I 
Francis. 
Henry. 
Charles. 


Mabell 

Edwar 
of  Eye, 


John  Bartlett.    Probably  father  to  C 
professed  at  St  Gregory's,  Douay, 
Castle,  Co.  York,  1717  ;    subseque 
Standish  Hall  in  1728  ;  died  in  Lan 


Rowland  Bartlett,  of  Hill  End  =  Anne,  < 


and  of  Castle  Morton  ;  buried  at 
Castle  Morton,  12th  May  1720. 


of  Be 
buried 
Sept 


EFRED,  a  Nun 

St  Monica's 
Convent ; 
ofessed  1731  ; 
1778,  aged  76. 


I 
4.  William.  = 


Bridget,  d 

Robert  Ho 

of  Haniey 

Esq 

died  1; 


PEDIGREE    OF    BARTLETT,    OF    CASTLE    MORTON    (of   Hill    End),    CO.  WORCESTER 


Nash's  Wi>ruiler,  Vol.  11.,  p. 
Payne's  /^^e.  of  Eng.  Cath. 
HaiL  Sot  Visit.  GIou.,  1623. 


THOMELYN  BARTLETT.  =  - 


Thomas  Bartlett. 


MI. — Quarterly,  per  fess  indented  arg., 
and  gu.  four  crescents  countercbanged. 
'St. — A  pheasant  proper. 


,  Edmund  Bartlett,:^  Agnes,  daughter  < 
of  Castle  Morton,  I  Richard  Clarke. 
Co.  Worcester. 


Thos.  Brooke. 


EUZABBTH, 
wife  of 

Rob.  Cokes. 


Isabel, 

wife  of 

Ric.  Crowe. 


3.  John  Bartlett.  =  Tomasine,  daughter  of 
of  Northampton. 


Sir  Hbnrv  Bartlett,  = 


Richard  Bartlett,  S.J.,  ordained  Priest 
at  the  English  College,  Rome,  6th  April 
161 1,  having  previously  been  at  Douay 
College  ;  suffered  imprisonment  and  banish- 
ment;  died  at  Rennes,  22nd  Feb.  1645, 
aged  about  68. 


John. 

RICHAR 

i.             Sir  Thomas  Bartlett,  = 
of  Senbury, 
Knl. 

=    Mary,  daughter  of                    ANTHONY.               AMY. 

Sir  John  Daunfsey, 

KnL, 

of  Lavineton  Episcopi, 

Co.  Wiltsf 

Ellen.              Mary. 

Rowland  Bartlett.  = 

Jane,  daughter  of 
Rob.  Killoway, 
of  Liliington, 
Co.  Dorset,  Esq. 

1 
Amy, 

died  young. 

Elizabeth.  =  (1)  Sir  Rich.  Cave,  Knt.              Catherine.  =  Sir  Allen  Butler, 
=  (2)  Thos.  Yates.                                           1                KnL 

Henry  Cave.                                    Edwin.              Lettice. 

John  Bartlett.  = 

Mabelle,  dauehter  of 
Edward  Goulding, 
of  Eye,  Co.  Suffolk. 


.  BAsa   Bartlett,  =  Bridget,  daughter  of 
of  I       Wm.  Fitzherbert, 

Castle  Morton.  of  Norbury, 

Co.  Derby,  Esq. 


MAISEY,  a  Nun  at  St  Moi 
Convent.  Louvain,  bom  i 
professed  1657. 


Bartholomew. 


Rowland  Bartlett,  of  Hill  End  =  Anne,  daughter  of  John  Tasburgh, 
and  of  Castle  Morton  ;  buried  at  |  of  Bodney  Hall,  Co.  Norfolk j 
Castle  Morton,  12th  May  1730.  -     ■    .  ^      .      ..    . 


Francis. 
Henry. 

Charles. 


St  Monica's 
Convent, 


CATHERINE,  a  Nun 


died  1780,  aged  84, 


Basil  Bartlett, 


Chaplain  to  Sir  Edw.  Blount,  Bart.,  fc 
years.  In  1752  he  became  Chaplain  ; 
Monica's  Convent,  Louvain,  first  as  S 
to  Rev.  Mr  Stanley ;  died  there,  28lh 


Lewis-   = 
Rowland 
Bartlett. 


Mary,  daughter 
John  Vaughan, 
of  Courtfield, 
Co.  Hereford, 
bom  1699  ; 
died  1727. 


Nun 


WINEFRED, 
at  St  Moni. 
Convent ; 
professed  1731  ; 
died  1778,  aged  76. 


4.  William.  ^  BRiocEr,  daughter  of 
Robert  Homj'hold, 
of  Hanley  Castle, 


!.  Felix  Joseph  Bartlett,  Priest, 
S.J.,  bom  gth  March  1705.  Sold 
Castle  Morton  to  Baron  Perrott. 
He  was  Chaplain  at  Hanley  Castle 
some  years,  served  Hill  End,  and 
finally  Worcester  ;  died  14th  May 
1777,  aged  70. 


:.IN 


;s  of  Sir  ( 
ss  of  Sir  / 


£or.  to  his 
1550. 


(i)  Katherine,  daugli->.  -pv  1- 
Tyrwhitt,  Knt,  Q^  Jxi 


Co.  Lincc 


RD,  of  Bi 
er  authori 


(I)  I\ 


Rich 


Sir  Th( 


Thoma; 


Edward  Thimelbv, 

Camerarius  ' 

Prepositus 

Scti.  Gaugerici, 

oh.  1676. 


mgh,  = 


daughter  ( 
igby, 
iffenham, 
Lut. 


John  Thimelby, 
of  Irnham,  Esq., 

born  1603  ; 

died  at  his  house 

in  Red  Lion  Square, 

London,  1712  ; 

both  he  and  his 

wife  buried  at 

Imham. 


JLA,  half ! 
ng  "  a  R{ 


VLL, 


Mary  Thimelby, 
aged  95,  s.P.  5 
relative,  Benedict 


PEDIGREE    OF    THIMELBY,    CO.    LINCOLN 


Thouas  Thimelbv,  Clerk,  Lord  of  the  Manors  of  Poolara,  Teiford,  < 
Rector  of  Tetford,  1495-1526.     Ing.  p.  m.  1st  Edw.  Vi. 


(i)  Katherine,  daughter  of  Sir  Robert  =;  Sir  Richard  Thimelby,  Knt,  of  Iniham,  =  fz)  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
Tyrwhltt,  Knt.,  of  Ketileby,  I  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  East  Bredgeford,  Thomas  Moore. 

Co.  Lincoln.  Ca  Notts,  died  1590. 


CLIFFORD    OF    BRAKENBOROUGH,    CO.    LINCOLN 


(i)  Mary,  daughter  of  Geo.  St  Paul,  ==  John  Thimelby,  of  Imham,  presented     =    (2)  Magdalen,  daughter 

'  " .    .  I  to  the  Church  of  East  Bredgeford,  Andrew  Billesbry, 

1571  ;  died  1635-6.  /I\  ofBiIIesby. 


of  Snarford :    buried 


at  Toby  Mathew's  house  = 
1  St  Andrew's,  3nd  Feb. 


:  Mary,  daughter  of  Edward  Brookesby,  { 
Co.  Leicester,  Esq.,  by  Eleanor,  ! 
granddaughter  of  Lord  Vaux. 


1 

Edward  Thimelby 

Richard  Thimelby, 

Robert, 

1 
Sir  John  Thimelby,  - 

-  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 

Cameranus  * 

Priest,  S.J., 

died  at 

bom  1603 ; 

Thomas  Savage, 

Prepositus 

Scti.  Gaugerici, 

oA.  1676. 

bom  1614  ; 

St  Ome.'s 

knighted  at  Belvoir, 

Viscount  Savage, 

died  at  St  Omer's, 

College. 

1624; 

of  Rock  Savage, 

1679-80. 

died  l6th  Dec  1661  ; 

by  Elizabeth,  daughter 

and  co-heiress  of 

St  Andrew's,   Holbom. 

Thos.  Darcy,  Earl  Rivers. 

John  Thimelby,  = 

=  Dorothy,  daughter  of 

Robert, 

Elizabeth,  =      Francis 

HenrieTTA- 

of  Imham,  Esq., 

Robert, 

bom  1603 ; 

2nd  Lord  Petre ; 

Bristol,  1643  ;                Esq. 

died  at  his  house 

married  1657-8 ; 

3  widow  in 

n  Red  Lion  Square, 

died  1720,  aged  86. 

1676. 

London,  1712  ; 

both  he  and  bis 

wife  buried  at 

Imham. 

I 

(2)  ELIZABETH,  daughter  of  John  =  1 
Thimelby,  of  Imham ;  married  at 
Wallham,  25th  SepL  1581.  After 
the  death  of  her  husband,  she  be- 
came a  Nun  at  St  Monica's  Con- 
died  1642,  aged  ; 
have  been  "  a  remarkably  fine  and 
well-infomied  woman."  She  used 
facetiously  (in  the  Convent)  to  call 
the  Rev.  Wm.  Clifford  "  our  son," 
an  expression  which  often  caused  a 
smile  among  the  nuns. 


(i)  Ursula,  daughter  of  =  George  Clifford,  ^=  (2)  Mary,  4th  daughter 
James  Digby,                |       of  Br^kenborough,  of  Fmnds  Daniel, 

of  North  Lunenham,  baptised  at  Fotherby,  of  Acton  ; 

Co.  Rut.  1586  ;  died  1639.  living  in  1653, 


William  Clifford,  Henry  Clifford,    =      Catherine, 

a  Priest,  2nd  son,                         daughter  of 

baptised  at  Louth,  lived  nt  Antiverp ;  Thos.  Tempest, 

loih  Nov.  1594  ;  died  there,                        by  —  Ogle, 

died  at  Paris,  and  was  buried  in                and  sister  to 

30th  April  1670.  St  Andrew's  Church,  Robert  Tempest, 

dr.  1644,  S.P.  of  Lintz  Green, 


vife  of  —  Blithe. 


Mary, 
-  Hammond. 


Jamb, 

baptised  1593  ; 
died  1594. 


95,  s.r.     ane  setuea  tne   imnam  estate  on 
ve,  Benedict  Conquest,  Esq.,  and  his  posterity. 


GERTRUDE,    daughter  of   Walter 


Privy  Chamber  to 


Lady  of  the  =    RICHARD   CONQUEST, 


o ---"  Conquest, 

Co.  Bedford, 


St     Monica's    Convent 


I 

WINEFRED,   bom  1618  ; 

Nun  at  St  Monica's 

Convent ; 

prof.  1634  ;  died  1690  ; 

Prioress  23  years. 


Catherine,  baptised  a 

Chelsea,  1614  ; 

buried  at  Colton, 

Ca  Staff.  1689-90. 


=  Herbert  Aston, 
2nd  son  of  Walter, 

of  Forfar. 


'  Conquest.  == 


7  r» 


:oi 


leiress  of 
■ead,  Knt 


)f  Cillwct 
cknor,  Cc 


ress  of  R 
married 


born  i6o; 
_ 1622  ;  o 
[the  Eng 
(J.,  1652 


married  [rv,  born 
171J1727  in  c 


John  Vpmman 
born  ibollege 
Nov.  :iland. 


born  2 

Prie 

li\ 


HERBERJ 
eldestj 
Priest 
28th 
minst^ 
Priest 
buried 


)haklb:,ice. 


Capt. 
merly 
servec 
Cham 
Pius 


Rl 

b( 


2th  Nov. 
883. 


PEDIGREE     OF     VAUGHAN,     OF     COURTFIELD 


THOMAS,  4th  E 


-  MAUD,  daughter  and  co-heiress  of  Sir  John  Morley,  of 


After  several  generations 


Jambs  Vachan,  of  Llangattock,  = 


(l)  Bridget,  daughter  of  John  Wigmore, 
of  Lucton,  Co.  Hereford,  and  Anne, 
daughter  of  Sir  John  Throckmorton  ; 


Richard  Vaughan,  of  Courtfield, 
born  i6co ;  died  1697.  Will 
proved  ijlh  March  1697-8, 


daughter  of  John  Beringtoi 


(OMAHV.daughter: 


ind  Ruardean,  Co. 
Glou.,  bom  1648 ; 
married  1661  ;  died 


:  John  Vaughai 

the  Elder, 

of  Huntsham, 

born  1633  ; 


:  (2)  Marv  Green, 


Teresa  Griffin,  a  Tere 


Edgbasion,  died  1695-6. 


John,  ordained  Priest  3 
Lisbon,  1639 ;  Chaplai 
at  Raglan  Castle- 
Will  proved  1683. 


Thomas,  born  1605-6  ;  entered  Douay 
College,  1622  ;  ordained  Priest,  1637; 
sent  on  the  English  Mission,  1628; 
joined  S.J.,  1652  ;  died  1675, 


IHN  Jones,  eldest  s 

Sir  Charles  Jones, 

of  Dingestow. 


Margaret,   =  Will.  Brydges, 

died  l6s5,  of  Upleadon, 

aged  80  ;  buried  Co.  Hereford. 


Mary,  born  1632  ;  a  Teresian 
Nun  ;  professed  ai  Lierre  1649  ; 
died  1709. 

Clare,  born   1638;   a  Nun  O.S.B. 
at  Pontoise  ;    professed  1657  ;  died 


John  Vaughan,  of  Courtfield  and  Clyro, 
born  1707  ;  died  1780.  Will  dated  3ist 
Nov.  1770. 


:  Catherine,  daughter  of  James  Cornewall, 
of  Buckland,  Co.  Hereford,  bom  1728  ; 
died  1778;  S.P. 


W.U.TER,  born  167:  ; 
educated  at  St  Omer's 
and  Eng.  Coll.,  Rome  ; 


died  in  Paris,  Oct 


Richard,  born  1673;  Priest;  entered 
SJ.  in  1690  ;  renounced  all  rights  in 
1 692  to  more  than  £iQ  a  year  ;  Rector 
of  the  College  ;  died  at  Ghent,  1727. 


CO  Catherine,  daughter  of    Sir  = 
John  Curzon,  of  Waterperry,  Co. 
Oxon.;  born   1678;  died  1699  in 
child-bed. 


John  Vaughan,  ihe  = 
Younger,  of  Courtfield, 
born  1676  ;  died  1754. 
On  the  death  of  John  V., 
the  Elder,  succeeded  to 
Ciyro,  Ruardean.and 
Over  Rosse. 


Llanarth,  and  Anne, 

daughter  of 

Anthony  Bassett, 

of  Kamain, 

bom  1681  ;  mar.  1705 

died  1757. 


ANNE,  bom  1680  ;  a  Nun ;  Can. 

Reg.  at  Bruges;  died  1714. 
TERESA,    born    1681  ;     a   Nun; 

Can.  Reg.  ai  Bruges  ;  died  1731. 

(?)  MARY,  bornctr.  1671  ;  a 
Nun  ;  Can.  Reg. at  Bruges; 
died  169:. 


died  1734. 


William,  bom  1716;  fought  at  Culloden ; 
attainted ;    became   General    in    Spanish 


Theresa,         = 

bom  1713;  died  1754. 
(and  wife.) 


Edward  Weld,  of  Lulworth  Cas 


Mary,  a  Poor  Cl 


Will  dated  29th  July  1790. 


:  Frances,  daughter  of  John  Turner. 

'  'lampstead  ;  married  1767  ; 

died  1807. 


Ti  —  Frances, 
of  Ham 


Elizabeth.  ^=  Count  of  Kilmallock, 
Colonel  in  the  Spanish 


;  William  M.  T.  J.  Vaughan.  of  Courtfield  and  Clyro,  onl' 
son  and  heir,  bom  1781  ;  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Welsf 
Bicknor,  J. P.,  D.L..  High  Sheriff;  died  i86r. 


died  1840,  aged  53. 


^ces  ^  Thos.  Watkins  Davis,  Major  R.  Mon.  Mil 
Cordelia,  died  unmarried,  area  1867. 


(l)   LOUJSA    ELI2A, 

daughter  of  John  Rolls, 

of  the  Hendre, 

died  1853, 


lERiiERT  Alf.  Jos.  Vaughan,  of  Courtfield, 
eldest  son,  bom  15th  April  1832  ;  ordained 
Priest,  i8th  Nov.  1854  ;  cons.  Bp.  of  Salford, 
28th  Oct.  1872 ;  trans,  to  Archbp.  West- 
minster. 8th  April  1893;  created  Cardinal 
Priest,  l6thjan.  1893;  died  19th  June  1903  ; 
buried  at  Mill  Hill. 


Charles  Jerome,  born  30th  Sept.  1873  ; 
Capt.  Royal  Monmouth  Militia,  for- 
merly Lieut.  7th  Dragoon  Guards, 
served  in  South  African  War ;  Private 
Chamber  lain  to  his  Holiness  Pope 
Pius  X. 


William  Vaughan,  born  in  London. 
Feb.  1814;  ordained  Priest,   1838;  ( 
of   Plymouth,    1855;    died 


Charles  and  Eliza,  ob.  infancy. 


Richard, 
bom  7th  Nov.  1836  ; 

Priest,  SJ. ; 
died  19th  Mar.  1899. 


Edmund, 

bom  26th  Nov.  182 
Priest,  C.SS.R.; 
living  in  1906. 


Frances  Mary,  born  1805 ;  a 


1  I 

.Mary,  born  1810;  a  Nun        TERtSA   MaRv,  born  1818  ;    married   1S39 

of  Order  of  the  Visitation ;  Thos.  Weld-Blundell,  of  Ince  Blun- 

professed  1834  ;  dell,  Co.  Lane,  3nd  son  of  Joseph  WeM, 

died  1841.  of  Lulworth  Castle.     She  died  1889;  he 

died  1887. 


Roger  Wili.u,m,  bora 
1834;  Monk  O.S.B.; 
cons.  Archbp.  of  Sid- 
ney;    died    17th   Aug. 


Kenelm  John, 
bom  1837  i 
died  1837. 


Monk  O.S.B.,  1861 ; 

Prior  of  Fort 

Augustus ; 

died  9ih  Sept.  1896. 


married  23rd  Jan.  1903. 


Francis  Baynham  Vaughan,= 
of  Courtfield,  born  l8th  March 
1844;  J.P.,  D.L.,  Co.  Mon- 
mouth  ;  Colonel  Royal  Mon- 


XMI.  and  Pius  X. 


Caroline  O'Fallon, 

of  St  Louis. 

U.S.A. 


Bernard,  bom 
20th  Sept.  1847  ; 
joined  S.J.,  1866 ; 


Co.  Monmouth. 


of  John  Shanahan, 
of  Victoria, 
Australia, 
died  1894. 


John  Stephen,  bom  24th 
Jan.  1853 ;  ordained 
Priest.  4tb  July  1876; 
Domestic  Prelate  to 
Popes  Leo  XHI.  and 
Pius  X. 


GwLADYs  Teresa, 

bora  1838 ; 
a  Nun  of  the  Order 

of  the  Visitation ; 

professed  1858  ; 


William. 

born  4lh  Sept. 

1883. 

Joseph, 

bom  19th  Jan.; 

died  18S5. 


Teresa,  bom  1839;  Sister  of  Charity ;  died  i860. 
Clare,  bom  1843;   a   Poor  Clare  at  Amiens; 

died  1 861. 
.MARY,  bom  33rd  Nov,  1845;  a  Nun,  Can.  Reg. 
St   Augustine's    Priory.   Newton    Abbot ; 
-      -  ■    ■  ■       "'        ••    ■     "  'i  Dec.  1884 ; 
[Prioress. 


Julia,  born  15th  Mar. 
1S81  ;  a  PoorClarein 
Netting  Hill,  London. 


ARR 


D  ( 


qu£_ 


SirGlLl 
Co.  J 

Chad 
ofWi 
atCll 

Haydthe  Duel 
warre  f^^  Pre 


end  0 


Shire,  ij 


ENRY   I 
vix.  I 


Evan 

vix 


ARMS  OF  HAYDOCK  OF  HAYDOCK. 
Arg.,  a  cross  m.,  on  ihe  dexter  chief 
quarter  a  fleur-de-lis  of  the  second. 


PEDIGREE  OF    HAYDOCK,    OF    HAYDOCK   AND   COTTAM,    CO.    LANCASTER 


HUGH  DE  HAYDOCK,,  Lord  of  Haydock, 


ARMS  OF  HAYDOCK  OF  COTTAM. 

Arg.,  three  sparrow-hawks,  close,  gu. 

Crtst, — A  sparrow-hawk,  close,  gu. 

-I/o/w.— "Tristitia  vesira  vertetur  in  gaudium." 


■  ALICIA,  daughter  of  Matthew  Bold  de  Bol 

to  whom  her  father  gave  land  in  Bold 

in  frank  marriage. 


Henry  de  Haydock. 

of 

Asbton  and  Cottam. 


Haydock  de  Haydock,  =  ■ 
;st  son  and  heir,  I 

vil  temp.  Edw.  I. 


iOBERT  DE  Haydock,  M.P.,  Co.  Lane., 
1299,  10  whom  Wra.  de  Lea  granted 
half  the  Manor  of  Ashton,  ag  Edw.  I., 


r  of  Ashton,  =  Elfna,  daughter  of  Adam  de  Hoghtonde  Hoghton.    Her 
M.P.     for     I         brother,  Sir   Richard,  married  Sibyl,   sister  and   heir 
I         of   Sir    Henry  de   Lea,   of  Lea,   a   cadet  of  the  first 
incasters,    primitively    Barons    of 


KS 


sir  Gilbert  db  Haydock  _ 
Co.  Lane  I3I9-34-     'n  '330  founded 
Chantry  of  the  Holy  Trinity  ' 
of  Winwick.  and  "*  "~ 

at  Chester  in  134 
Haydock 


D0CK,M.P.,= 
lunded  the         t 
the  parish 
er  Chantry     | 


Johanna,  married  Wm. 

Blundell  de  Ince 

Blundell. 


344,   and   3   giant   of    free 
idley.     He  died  before  the 


Matthew  de 
AYDOCK,  eldest  s 


ob.  i2th  Dec.  1387. 


Wm.  le  Boteler, 


>ir  Henry  he  Haydock,  First  Chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of 
Lancaster;  M.P.  Co.  Lane,  1338-30 ;  M.P.  for  Preston, 
1330;  for  Lane,  1331;  and  again  Knt.  of  the  Shire,  1334-7. 


Maud,  married 

Richard  Torhoc 

DE  Torbock. 


t  CoTTAM,  =p  Margaret, 


Henry  de  Haydock. 


ington.  Great  Sankey,  Burton  Wood,  1 


Clementia,  daughter  and  heir  of  Sir  Robt.  Banastre,  Baron  of  Newton  and  Walton -le-Dale. 


Alice,  married  Robert  Downes,  Esq., 

of  Shrigley  and  Worth,  Co.  Cast. 

Other  daughters  and 


Gilbert  de  Haydock^  Isabel,  daughter  of  Sir  William  deHoghtonde  Hoghton;  married  by  special  licence  from 
DE  Cottam,  Rome,  being  related  in  the  4th  degree,  i6lh  Feb.  1422-3.    After  her  husband's  death 

-.  1459.  I         she  becajne  a  Nun,  and  was  "veiled"  by  the  Abbot  of  Cockcrsand  by  commission,  dated 


Gilbert  Haydocb 
Lord  of  Cottam. 


:  Alice,  daughter  of  Robt.  Clifton,  of  Clifton  and  Westby,  by  Margaret, 
daughter  of  Nicholas  Butler,  of  Bewsey  ;  marriage  settlement,  9  Hen. 
VH.,  1493-4- 


:  Frances,  daughter  of  Wm.  Browne,  of  Ribbleton, 

by  Eliz.,  daughter  and  heir  of  John  Etheleston, 

of  Ribbleton. 


Steward  of  Preston  Guild,   1542. 


Gilbert 
Havdock. 
Gent.,  1542. 


Richard  Haydock,  of  Brc 
Will  dated  1556. 


Bridget, 

1  Bridgettine  Nun 

of  Syon, 

oh.  26th  July 


Ellen,  married 
—  Osbaldestoh, 
of  Osbaldeston. 


Evan  (Vivian)  Havdock,   of  Cottam  Hall,  Esq.     About  twenty  years  =  Ellen,  daughter  of  Wm.  Westby,  of  Westby, 

after  the  death  of  his  wife,  he  went  over  in  1573  to  the  English  College     I  Co.   York,   and   of   Mowbreck   Hall.  Co. 

at  Douay ;  matriculated  at  the  University,  was  ordained  Priest,  and  left  Lane.,  Esq. ;  marriage  settlement,  38  Hen. 

Douay  for  the  English  Mission,  3ist  Nov.  1575.     In  1581  Cardinal  Alien  VHL,  1546-7.      Her  sister  Eliz.  was  the 

appomled  him  Procurator  for  the  College  in  England.     He  died  some     '  wife   of  George   Allen,   Esq.,    of   Rossall, 

years  later,  and  was  buried  under  the  Chapel  at  Cottam  Hall.                         t  eldest  broiher  of  Cardinal  Alien. 


Henry       "] 

Cut H BERT  I 

Richard     j" 
Edmund    J 


William  Have 


-,  daughter  of  Sir  Richard 


For  continuation^  . 


was  ordained  Priest,  23rd  March  1577.  Sent  to  Rome  to  establish  the 
English  College  there  in  the  beginning  of  1578,  and  appears  second  on  the 
list  of  the  alumni,  23rd  April  1579;    returned  lo  the  English  College  at 


George  Haydock,  Priest,  martyr,  probably  went  to  Douay  with 
his  father  in  1573;  in  1578  sent  to  Rome  to  colonize  the  English 
College;  returned  to  the  English  College  at  Rbeims,  and  was 
ordained  Priest  on  3i5t  Dec.  15S1.  Sent  to  the  English  Mission 
in  Jan.  1582,  was  seized  in  London,  and  martyred  at  Tyburn, 
12th  Feb.  1584,  aged  about  27. 


Faith  in  Salford  Gaol  i 


r 


'o.  Lc 


HTON. 


!  Roger 
Wolfall, 


Iy,  daughter  c 
)T  of  Wm.  Ti 
otbersall,  of  ] 


William  | 

Hall,  LRT  Haydock 
tarn  ;  dii Leach  Hall, 
at  Prestc      bom 
dated  25  March  1692. 


t/ans. 

lil  1726  ;  mai 

nt. 


I 

t  Haydock, 
I  Plumpton, 

•  1755; 
i  1794. 


RET, 
34. 


W 


R^ 
died  at  B'  ANNE, 
bpr. 


D  Michael 


Pedigree  of  Haydock,  of  Haydock  and  Cottam,   Co.    l^anccister^confznued. 


WILLIAM  HAYDOCK  =  BRIDGET  HOGHTON. 


Evan  Haydock,  of 

Hall. 
Robert  Havdock, 

ei.  8th  Feb.  1650. 


Cotum  : 
O.S.B,, 


Marv,  daughter  of  Thomas  Clifton,  < 
Hall,  Es ■        ' 

CuthbcTt  Clifton,  Kni. 


Gilbert  Havdock.  Geobge   Haydock. 


Richard  Havd 


Evan  Haydock, 


.  =  (3)  Margery,  daughter  of  James  Wall,  of  Moor  Hall,  Esq.  (by  Isabel, 
s.  P.  daughter  of  Wm.  Travers.  of  Nateby  Hall,  Esq.),  and  relict  of 

John  Hothersall,  of  Hothersall  Hall.  Esq. 


.  of  Leach  Hall,  =  


:  (i1  Jane,  daughter  of  Hugh   Anderton,  Esq.,  of  Euxton    Hall,  by 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Roger  Kirkby,  of  Kirkby,  Esq. 
^■-  (j)  Sarah,  oA.  ttneproU. 


Jennet,  married  Mr  Cottam. 
Anne,  married  Mr  Haighton.    She  w 
and  a  widow,  of  Woodplumpton,  in  i; 


William  Haydock,  Esq..  ofCoiiam 
Hail,  Lord  of  ihc  Manor  of  Cot- 
tam ;  died  unmarried  ;  and  buried 
at  Preston,  and  March  1717.  Will 
dated  asthMay  1713. 


mprisoned  in  Lancuit 
1716  for  being  a  PrJcst ;  died  Chaplain 
at  St  Monica's,   Louvain,  32nd   Sept. 


AYDOCK,  Priest,  baptised 
at  Preston,  34th  March  1683-4 ;  or- 
dained Priest  at  Douay  in  1714;  died 
Chaplain  10  the  Duke  of  Norfolk  at 
Worksop  Manor,  nth  Jan.  1763.  He 
was  Archdeacon  of  the  Chapter, 


Hugh  Haydock,  ^=  Anne. 
born  aist  July  1689 
at  Cottam  Hal' 


Park,    Co.    Nol 


Eliz.,  daughter  of  Mr  Ecdes, 
o(  Wood  Plumpton,  lath 
Mayl?!?.    She  married  andly 


Robert  Havdock,  =-  Alice,  daughter 

of  Leach  Hail,        [       Robert   Smith, 

baptised  Larbreck. 


:,  baptised  22nd  Nov.  1718,  ob.  tn/am. 
rr,    baptised    34th    Aug.   1720;    married 
'  1739.  Ralph  Fidler,  of  Lea. 
,  baptised  7tb  April  1723,  ofi.  m/ans. 


(l)  Margaret,  daugbte 

of  Thos.  Holme, 

died  aist  Aug.  1758. 


Robert  haydock, 
of  Leach  Hall, 

baptised 
lOth  Nov.  1749 ; 


:  Mary,  his  cousin,  daughter  of  Ralph 
Fidler,  of  Lea  ;  buried  at  New- 
house  Chapel,  ijih  Aug.  1808, 
aged  69. 


Eccles,  of  Wood  Plumptoi 
hia  wife,  Anne  Bilsborough),  and 
sister  of  Mrs  Wm.  Haydock. 


1st   Nov! 
n  Chapel. 


William  Smith,  of  Clock  House,  Lea, 
and  of  Forion,  Gent.,  born  26th  Aug. 
1770;    died    1st   July    183I  ;    buried    at 


Alice. 

married  Thomas  Edsforth, 

of  Myerscough. 


Thomas  HaydockI 
George  Haydock  \ 
Oliver  Haydock  I 


Janb,  born  35th  Feb.  180S  ;  married  : 
at  Cottam,  14th  Feb.  1830 ;  died 
at  Ribby,  19th  July  1871,  aged 


Joseph  Gillow,  of  Prest 
Ribby,  Esq..  J.P.,  died  at 
29th  Aug.  1872,  aped  72. 


,  Rev.  Geo.  Leo  Haydock, 
at  Penrith  ;  Canon  of  Hexham  and 
Newcastle;  died  7th  Feb.  1879, 
aged  67. 


WiLUAU,  Priest,  bom  gih  May  1818  ; 
educated  at  Ushaw  ;  served  Lawk- 
land ;  died  at  Broughton,  26tb 
June    1892,   aged    74;    buried    at 


Cuthbert  Havdock, 
baptised  9th  Aug.  1696; 
buried  19th  May  1697, 

Gilbert  Haydock, 
baptised  7th  Feb.  1699  ; 

bis  godfather  being 
Wra.  Haydock, 


William  Haydoc 

of  Lower  Bartell. 

Will  dated  aiBt  March 

1746. 


=  (I)  Eliz.,  daughter  of 
James  Eccles.  of  Wood 
Plumpton,  Gent,  and 
sister  and  heir  of  Richard 

^^  \i)  Jane,  daughter  of 
Mr  Ingham. 


Wood  Plumpton, 

of  the  family 

of  Green, 

of  Bowers  Houae. 


Mary,  daughter  of  Oliver  Hatch, 
of  Hatch  Mill,  whose  mother, 
Mary,  wife  of  James  Hatch,  of 
:  daughter  of  Jas. 


:  George  Havd 
Cottam.     Gem 

1721  ;  died  26th  Feb.  1783.  j       jist  Feb.  1760-  died  i7th  April  i8'33; 

qa  ;  buried  at  Newhouse.    Co-heircis  to 

^1       brothers. 

I    I    I    I    I    I 
James  Havdock,  Priest,  bom  1765  j  educated  at  Douay  College,  and  ordained 
Priest  at   Arras  in  1792;  died  at  Lea,  asth  April  1809,  aged  45,    buried 
at  Newhouse. 
Thomas  Havdock,  eminent  Catholic  publisher,  born  aist  Feb.  1773;  died  at 

Preston,  35th  Aug.  1859,  aged  87  ;  buried  at  Newhouse. 
George  Leo   Haydock,  'Priest,    Biblical   annotator.   born    illh   April    1774; 
educated  at  Douay  College ;  ordained    Priest   at  Crook   Hall,   2and  Sept. 
1798;  resided  much  at  The  Tagg  ;  died  at  Penrith,  agih  Nov.  1849,  aged  75. 
Elizabeth,  spr.,  of  The  Tagg,  Cottam,  died  lath  Sept.  1827,  aged  67. 
Mary,  born  1763  ;  died  4th  March  177a. 

MARGARET  STANISLAUS  HAYDOCK,  O.S.A..  torn  at  The  Tagg, 
Cottam  ;  professed  at  St  Monica's,  Louvain  ;  died  at  Spetisbury  House, 
nth  April  1854,  .iged  87,  the  last  survivor  of  St  Monica's  Convent.  Louvain. 


lOHN,  Priest,  bom  3rd  Jan.  188O ;  educated  at 
Ushaw  and  Rome,  where  ordained  Priest  in 
Sept.  1844;  succeeded  his  uncle,  Thomas,  at 
Crozdale  in  i8ji  ■  and  died  there,  ajth  May 
1897,  aged  77,  uncle  and  nephew  having  served 
ihat  Mission  for  95  years. 


Rev.  John  Gillow, 

died  at  Bruges,  30th  Nov.  1881, 
aged  48. 


Rev.  WiLLUM  Gillow, 

d  at  Berwick,  30th  Nov.  1880, 
aged  45- 


Rev.  Henry  Gillow, 
Canon  of  Hexham  and  Newcastle, 


Joseph   Gillow,  Esq.,  author  of  "The  ^ 
Bibliographical  Dictionary  of  the  EDglish 

r:it>ini;«"  "The  Hnvrlnric    PnnPTS '"^i-tr. 


"The  Haydock  Papers, 


Ella,  daughter  and  heir  of  John 
M'Kenna,  Esq.,  of  Woodlands, 
Dunham  Massey,  Cheshire. 


Jane,  married  Alex,  Constantine 
Rossi,  Esq. ;  died  18th  April  1901, 


Allen  M.  Gillow.  Hbnrv  Paulvn  Gillow. 


William  Michael  Gillow. 


Joseph  Leo  Gillow. 


Richard  Michael  Gillow, 


Marie  isa 

ob.  14th  Juni 


Chairman  of  Lanchestcr  Sessions,  High  Sheriff 
of  Durham,  1881,  who  died  9th  May  1691, 
aged  75, 


n 


VI, 


Km.,  CI 
ler,  Eliz. 
lerfield,  I 


Chancell 
itan's   CI 


I 

Tho\?mund,  2 
of  Hartc 
ofEsq.,  Co. 
di 


(i)  Mary,   dn7th  Nov. 
Will.  Ge*  April  i6 
of  Trent,  Co.  1630. 


I  \ 

Margaret,  buried  igti 

1683,  at  St  Dunstan'g 


1 

Edward, 
at/ 

Deering 

di 
StC 

Deering. 

A.  B.  = 

=  Will 

ba 
ar 

iGARET 
ev.  Geo.  I 
ure  Love 
m  at  St  Ni 

Thomas,  eldest  son,  borrii 
1654,  died  same  mc; 
Mr  Thos.  Lower  and  L:v 
godparents. 


PEDIGREE    OF    ROPER,    OF    ELTHAM,    CO.    KENT 


Thouas  Ropsr,  =  Lucy,  daughter  of 

Esq.,  Anthony  Browne, 

of  Bltham,  VUcount  Montagu, 

died  1597.  died  1603. 


AJier  many  generaliotis. 


JOHN  ROPER,  of  Eltham,  Ca  K«n,  =  JANE,  daughter  of  Sir  John  Fineaux.  KnL,  Chief  Justice 
Attomey-GcDeral,  died  1524.^  England,  and  co-heiress  of  her  mother,  Elis.,  daughter 


and  heiress  of  Wm,  Appulderfield,  Esq. 


William  Roper,  of  Eltham,  eldest  s 
bom  1405  ;  died  1577  ;  buried  in 
St  Dunitan's,  Canterbury. 


'ith  her  father's  head  id  her  a 


ANTHONY  Roper,  ^=  Anns,  daughte 


Henry.  =  Philippa  Zouchb. 


Sir  William  Roper,  of  Eltham,  ==  Anns,  daughter  of 
died  at  Rochester,  and  August  Sir  John  Cotton,  jun. 
1638  ;   buried  in  St  Dunstan's,  (Collins), 


"DAME  MARY"   ROPER, 

O.S.B.,  at  Pontoise, 

professed  1659  ;  died  1690. 


Edmund,  and  son,  =  Anne,  daughter  and 
of  HartcUffe,  co-heiress  of 

Esq..  Co.  KenL  Henry  Noble. 


'DAME  PLACIDA"    ROPER, 

O.S.B.,  at  Pontoise, 

professed  [66a  ;  died  1709. 


of  Teynham,  Ca  Kent. 


•DAME  CATHERINE"  ROPER. 

O.S.B.,  at  Pontoise, 

professed  1669;  died  1700. 


:  (2)  Dorothy,  daughter  of 

Thos.  Hotte,  of  Ashton, 
Co.  Warwick,  Esq. 


Thomas,  boro  17th  Nov.  1585  ; 

married  14th  April  [6ji  ; 

living  (630. 


^  [3) ,  daughter  of  Henry 


Edward  Roper,  =  Katherine,  daughter  of 
of  Well  Hall,  James  Butler, 

Esq.  of  Co.  Sussex,  Esq. ; 

buried  I7l5at  St  Dunstan's. 


A.NNE,  died  I732, 


Leonard, 
died  S.P. 


Lord  Mayor  of  London. 


Katherine.  =  Wm.  Strickland. 


Sir  Edward  Deering, 

Bart., 
of  Surender  Deering. 


:  Susan,  daughter  of  John  Winschombe, 
of  Henwick,  Co.  Berks,  died  ijih 
Sepu  1630;  buried  in  St  Andrew's 
Churchyard,  Holbom. 


:  Edward  Bsntlbv, 

of  Bentley  House, 

Co.  Derl^. 


Francis,  Priest,  S.J.,  bom  ijSj. 
Henry,  Priest,  S.J.,  bom  1583. 
Edward.  Priest,  S.J.,  bom  1588 
John,  Priest,  S.J.,  bom  1590. 


Bentley    godparents ;    died 


Francis,  twin  with  Willia 

bom  1633  ; 
died  same  day. 


MARY,  eldest  daughter,  bom  21st  May  1622 
Mr  Ant  Roper  and  Mrs  Malory,  god 
parents ;  Nun  at  St  Monict's  ;  prolesscd  ii 
1643. 


Thomas,  bom  at  Fleete  Street,  London, 
20th  May  1625  ;  Or  John  More  and 
Mrs  Ann.  Winschombe,  godparents. 


MARGARET,  bom  i8th  June  1627  ;  Mr  Musk 
(Rev.  Geo.  Muskettvcre  Fisher)  and  Margerie 
Drure  Lovett  (daughter  of  Sir),  godparents ; 
Nun  at  St  Monica's  ;  professed  1658. 


George,  bom  and  July  1619  ;  baptised  on  6th 
by  Mr  South  (Rev.  John  Soulhcote,  D.D.)  ; 
Geo.  MuEk[ett]  and  Sir  Chas.  Somerset's 
lady,  godparents. 


Frances,  bom  a4th  May  1630, 


Thomas,  eldest  son,  bom  3ISC  Aut 

i6j4,  died  s:imc  month  ; 

Mr  Thos.  Lower  and  Lady  Gage, 


Henrv,  bom  i8th  Aug.  1655:  died 
17th  Oct  same  year;  Mr  Henry 
Roper,  of  Famingham,  and  Mn 
Caryll,  of  Goodwood,  godparents. 


stable  and  Lady  Abergavenny,  Lady  Drummond,  godparents. 


Edward,  bom  inx  Jan.  1659; 

Maurice, 

Charles,  bom  5th  Dec  1662; 

Anthony,  bom  37th  July  1664  ; 

Mr  Edward  Roper  and 
Mrs  Bendlowes-Blotmt, 

bora  1660 ; 

Cot.   Charles    Trevanion    and 

Mr  Anthony  Kempe, 

died  1664. 

Lady  Drummond,  godparents. 

godfather. 

godparents. 

Margaret  Lowe  or  Lower,  only  daughter,  bom 
I8th  Nov.  1667;  Sir  Marmaduke  Constable  and 
Mrs  Tressam,  godparents ;  died  fir.  1683^ ; 
buncd  in  St  flunsun's. 


r^ 


I. -NOTE  ON  ANTHONY  JAMES  KADCLIFFE'S  SUCCESSORS.  Etc. 

On  the  death  of  Anthony  James  Radcliffe,  Earl  of  Ncwburgh,  «-      •       ,- 

May  1588  ,t  was  beheved  by  Mr  Surtees  (mr.  Durham^.  30.  x^^ 
extinct  and  the  male  representation  of  the  honour  of  Radcl.ffc,  of  Der^ 
water  devo  ved  on  the  issue  of  Anthony  Radcliffe.  of  CartmKTon  C^sUc, 
Northumberland,  younger  brother  of  the  said  Sir  Gcor.r  R-..dcl.ffc  1-he  l.ite 
of  Newburgh  borne  by  the  Earl  as  heir  of  his  gr.  ,^^^  ,„  ,.,;,* 

Oiustmiani,  of  Rome,  but  was  claimed  by  Francis  1.  .sop  Co    Derby 

Esq^,  who  never,  however,  prosecuted  his  claim,  but  assumed  the' title,  a,  did 
h.s  descendants  until  the  death  in  1853  of  the  last  of  the  family,  Dorothea,  bora 
Eyre,  wife  of  Colonel  Leslie.  In  1858  the  House  of  Lords  declared  Cecilia. 
Princess  Gmstiniani,  Dowager- Marchioness  IJandini,  to  be  entitled  lo  (be 
Earldoni  of  Newburgh,  as  heir  of  her  great-great-grandmother.  Charlotte 
Maria,  Countess  of  Newburgh,  by  her  first  marriage  with  Thomas  Chfford, 
Charles  Radcliffe,  the  ancestor  of  Mr  Eyre,  being  her  second  h\ishind. 

IL-NOTE  AS  TO  DESCENDANTS  OF  LADY  NEWBURGH  AND 
THOMAS  CLIFFORD. 

By  her  first  marriage  Lady  Newburgh  had  two  daughters,  the  elder  of  whom, 
Frances  Clifford,  died  unmarried  ;  the  younger,  Anne,  married  at  Paris  in  1739 
Count  James  Joseph  Mahony,  by  whom  she  had  an  only  daughter,  Cecilia,  who 
in  1757  became  the  wife  of  Benedict,  Prince  Giustiniani,  to  whom  she  bore 
three  sons,  two  of  whom,  the  Chevalier  Laurence  Giustiniani  and  J*n»e» 
Giustiniani,  Cardinal  Bishop  of  Albano,  died  without  issue  ;  and  two  daughter*, 
married  to  Prince  Ruspoli  and  Prince  Odescalchi  respectively.  Her  eldest  son. 
Vincent,  Prince  Giustiniani,  who  rightly  succeeded  to  the  Earldom  of  New- 
burgh on  28th  November  1814,  married  the  only  daughter  and  heir  of  the  Duke 
of  Mondragone,  and  died  in  1826,  leaving  an  only  child,  Cecilia,  Pnncess 
Giustiniani,  heir  to  her  father  and  uncles,  bom  in  1796,  and  married  in  1815 
Charles,  Marquess  Bandini,  by  whom  she  had  one  son  and  four  dau^-htcrs.  In 
1857  she  was  naturalized  as  a  British  subject  by  private  Act  of  Parliament,  and 
in  the  following  year  her  claim  to  the  Earldom  of  Newburgh,  etc,  was  allowed 
by  the  House  of  Lords.  She  died  at  Rome  in  1877,  and  was  succeeded  by  her 
only  son,  Sigismund,  Prince  Giustiniani,  Marquess  Bandini  and  Duke  of 
Mondragone,  Earl  of  Newburgh,  etc.,  a  naturalized  British  subject,  who  married 
(1848)  Maria  Sophia  Angelica,  daughter  and  co-heir  of  the  ChcN-alicr  Massani,  by 
whom  he  had  Charles,  Viscount  Kynnaird,  a  British  subject,  bom  iWi;,  niamed 
1885  Maria,  daughter  of  the   Prince  of  Trabia,  when  In  I  the  title  of 

Duke  of  Mondragone,  by  whom  he  is  the  father  of  a  son,  .  Uim  i.SS^», 

of  another  son  born  1892,  and  of  two  daughters.  Of  Prime  Cuvtinum's  eight 
daughters,  all  naturalized  by  private  Act  of  Parliament,  C;u«ilina  i>  wife  ol 
Count  Coleoni,  Elena  is  married  to  Prince  Rospi^liosi,  Nuhoictt.i  to  the 
Duke  of  Giazioli,  Christina  is  a  Nun,  Isabella  married  in  1S7S,  Ksmr  William 
Howard,  M.V.O.,  4th  son  of  the  late  Henry  Howard,  of  Grcystokc  Ca»(k,  Co. 
Cumberland,  Esq.,  and  Cecilia  and  Anna  Maria  arc  unmarried. 


PEDIGREE   OF    RADCLIFFE,   OF    DILSTON   AND   DERWENTWATER 


1  ItADCUrr>,barni4tl>P>b.iS»-7: 
a  RAOCtiwi,  bora  llh  Sepi.  1J90 :  di 
(AKLIFPt.  of  CoFbridge,  Gmt.  l->m 


Engliih  College  1 


,   MARGARET  RADCLIFFE   "Si.t.rM.rr^^  =f  S.  P  .„  ■    ,  ,k   n  ..     ,^  -J.  DOROTHY  RADCLIPFB,  ■•S««r?n«c.  «r  S.  Bm^o."  ot 

pi^CW«  «  Aire  in  Lob,  ol-hJ^X  ™  O^rA. tit.  JHh^  J^t^         U  ANnV  R«JCUR?^'-  it.',2;  ^.  r..«  IW«I,=."  „.  .h.  n  . 


"  -  "      il;6);  UtXtiOiirii  pHnp 
iikJitm.Tym,;  liS.CtllnitmttSlUar^i 


.     rj..';Ms.cXZ        


.hfyfn. 


.L^.^.: 


•t  WftliOt.  Co.  Vork,  Etq.,  I 


«  RADCurra,  <f>td  umumed  ii  Dllitui,  la  ihe  | 


^  <S''fe'ff'!«!l?:"ry7:*^^B!;^^^     r^ 


rorcuoJ.  165s;  UM,  )eiJiOct,ieKf,tlCu]ln<, 


!DWA.ofe«Kl.lF.l.lMM.r  D;™c.n™i.,.  m,  .U..i™IJ>ovM»RVT»Dl»,n.lu™ld.|a,lim.lCh«l=ll,  Fiurai  ftxocUFrl,  ind  «..  »r,  J.h  A.,.,  Tl!0«»!  h.KUrFl  W  .0.,  bonislb  Julj  WllUA.  RADCUni.  4lh  K..  tor.  lilh  Nm.  »•;«..«  ll.Wt.r.^sU,  .00,  bora  loU.  F.I..  .  J""  M.IOA.IT   R.DCimi,  .».   .r  IMTIURINE  BADCLIPPE,  .  M«..  lUt«lirFl,  ll.rf  ..  k.,  I..,,  I.  OIJ  ELIZAMtJ  BAlld  IE»«        »  c 

Sfc^l'""''""''""""'"'"'""""'"'"'"'    1      sSS..""'"'  '"  ■      °"     '"      '"°°     ""'  v''     -  l..^.'=I.°uii.'i;i"c*lBoto3.  ™i"""p".il.lL.S«,|'.6V?.lrt"'  "■"        "■  -M7M,.«ll«.,.d,h,„.  £S.  ".fib  m'ViVA  ("' RraHSl'' 


[».«.,  H..1.,,.] 


NRADCLim,(ann)m)1;ca 


kbciim,  jrd  Md      Mar/  P""™  Cuouhma  Radcutfi,  —  P»*noii  Pvbf.  4.h  ,»r,  af  Th«m«  Pfrt.  of  Hump, 
■.,  ijij   oh.Tel«o  iDuncnl    tfilld,     l»m     Id     Piim     dl  I",  n.il.y,   ,,,,.1   (;..i„rll,  i  ,.    UiK.itr,  Em,.  S 

■^"MiHOimrn  W^.  Rm.,  HI  Aug,  ind  bipUMd  >b    |      -         •  '  -  iWriVwrA 


>d|^  b.  fdUlJ.) 


UhI,.       [S»A'»,/.„W.1 


SVS.: 


^J^P,'!;  .'*!,'' *,'*''       **''•  M»«h   1I03,  >«d  fi       Our  Udy  of  Mmj,  Bermoodiey,  pntmtd        Driibion,  «hcreihedJedunmtni«il,iiBlJT        died  unmarried  ■!  bet  m< 
Lold^*'  Ml    'i       I""'ch     h"  *"*"       'jj"!*?"'  '"41;  died  ijih  und  buried  id       yon;  buried  in  the  Ciiholic  Ctiurdi,  Moor-       Rue  Cutigliooe,   P»rii.   tfiih  April   iSjt, 


;wX«w15;l"c^^«t 


'lAug.folliwtni.""'"'""    *'     "^         lljS".  *"  ^'  "        °  *""'   '*'  '' 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-Series  4939 


uc  so . 


AA    000  800  860 


t 


PLEA«^t  DO   NOT    REMOVE 
THIS    BOOK  CARD 


<^^l■LIBRAR>Q. 


-4 

University  Research  Library 


a 

B 
X 
a      ) 

M 
« 

« 

a 
■ 

8 
« 

e 
e 
c 
s 

£ 


N 


i  2 

I  '^ 
o 

I  z 

I  m 

I  o 

I  H 

I  I 


fUr^i 


rm 


^".^^